This is a modern-English version of A Budget of Christmas Tales by Charles Dickens and Others, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Note: | Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive. See http://www.archive.org/details/budgetofchristma00dick |

Copyright 1895.
By Louis Klopsch.
Press and Bindery of
HISTORICAL PUBLISHING CO.,
PHILADELPHIA.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
- A Christmas Carol
- Charles Dickens.
- The Christmas Babe
- Margaret E. Sangster.
- A Western Christmas
- Mrs. W.H. Corning.
- Joe's Search for Santa Claus
- Irving Bacheller.
- Angela's Christmas
- Julia Schayer.
- The First Puritan Christmas Tree
- (Anon.)
- First New England Christmas
- Hezekiah Butterworth.
- The Chimes
- Charles Dickens.
- Billy's Santa Claus Experience
- Cornelia Redmond.
- Christmas in Poganuc
- Mrs. Harriet Beecher Stowe.
- The Christmas Princess
- Mrs. Molesworth.
- [Pg 12]Widow Townsend's Visitor
- (Anonymous.)
- The Old Man's Christmas
- Ella Wheeler Wilcox.
- The Christmas Goblin
- Charles Dickens.
- The Song of the Star
- C. H. Mead.
- Indian Pete's Christmas Gift
- H.W. Collingwood.
- My Christmas Dinner
- (Anonymous.)
- The Poor Traveler
- Charles Dickens.
- The Legend of the Christmas Tree
- (Anonymous.)
- The Peace Egg
- Juliana Horatia Ewing.
CHRISTMAS TALES.
A CHRISTMAS CAROL.
BY CHARLES DICKENS.
Stave 1.
MARLEY'S GHOST.
Marley was dead, to begin with. There is no doubt whatever about that. The register of his burial was signed by the clergyman, the clerk, the undertaker, and the chief mourner. Scrooge signed it. And Scrooge's name was good upon 'Change, for anything he chose to put his hand to.
Marley was dead, no question about it. The record of his burial was signed by the clergyman, the clerk, the undertaker, and the chief mourner. Scrooge signed it. And Scrooge's name was respected on the stock exchange for anything he decided to get involved in.
Old Marley was dead as a door-nail.
Old Marley was as dead as a door nail.
Scrooge knew he was dead? Of course he did. How could it be otherwise? Scrooge and he were partners for I don't know how many years. Scrooge was his sole executor, his sole administrator, his sole assign, his sole residuary legatee, his sole friend, and sole mourner. And even Scrooge was not so dreadfully cut up by the sad event, but that he was an excellent man of business on the very day of the funeral, and solemnized it with an undoubted bargain.
Scrooge knew he was dead? Of course he did. How could it be any different? Scrooge and he were partners for, I don't know, how many years. Scrooge was his only executor, his only administrator, his only assignee, his only residual beneficiary, his only friend, and his only mourner. And even Scrooge wasn't so devastated by the sad event that he didn't act like a savvy businessman on the very day of the funeral, sealing it with an undeniable deal.
The mention of Marley's funeral brings me back to the point I started from. There is no doubt that Marley was dead. This must be distinctly understood, or nothing wonderful can come of the story I am going to relate.
The mention of Marley's funeral takes me back to where I started. There's no doubt that Marley is dead. This must be clearly understood, or nothing amazing can come from the story I'm about to tell.
Scrooge never painted out Old Marley's name.[Pg 14] There it stood, years afterward, above the warehouse door: Scrooge and Marley. The firm was known as Scrooge and Marley. Sometimes people new to the business called Scrooge Scrooge, and sometimes Marley, but he answered to both names. It was all the same to him.
Scrooge never removed Old Marley's name.[Pg 14] It was still there, years later, above the warehouse door: Scrooge and Marley. The company was known as Scrooge and Marley. Sometimes new people in the business called Scrooge Scrooge, and other times Marley, but he responded to both names. It made no difference to him.
Oh! But he was a tight-fisted hand at the grindstone, Scrooge! a squeezing, wrenching, grasping, scraping, clutching, covetous, old sinner! Hard and sharp as flint, from which no steel had ever struck out generous fire; secret and self-contained, and solitary as an oyster. The cold within him froze his old features, nipped his pointed nose, shriveled his cheek, stiffened his gait; made his eyes red, his thin lips blue; and spoke out shrewdly in his grating voice. A frosty rime on his head, and on his eyebrows, and his wiry chin.
Oh! But he was a miserly man, Scrooge! A squeezing, wrenching, grasping, scraping, clutching, greedy old sinner! Hard and sharp as flint, which had never produced a spark of generosity; secretive, self-contained, and as lonely as an oyster. The coldness inside him froze his features, pinched his pointed nose, withered his cheek, stiffened his walk; reddened his eyes, turned his thin lips blue; and came through in his grating voice. A frosty coating on his head, eyebrows, and wiry chin.
External heat and cold had little influence on Scrooge. No warmth could warm, no wintry weather chill him. No wind that blew was bitterer than he, no falling snow was more intent upon its purpose, no pelting rain less open to entreaty. Foul weather didn't know where to have him. The heaviest rain, and snow, and hail, and sleet, could boast of the advantage over him in only one respect. They often "came down" handsomely, and Scrooge never did.
External heat and cold hardly affected Scrooge. No amount of warmth could warm him, and no wintry weather could chill him. No wind that blew was harsher than he was, no falling snow was more determined in its purpose, and no pouring rain was less swayed by pleas. Bad weather didn’t know how to deal with him. The heaviest rain, snow, hail, and sleet could only claim one victory over him: they often made a grand entrance, while Scrooge never did.
Nobody ever stopped him in the street to say, with gladsome looks, "My dear Scrooge, how are you? When will you come to see me?" No beggars implored him to bestow a trifle, no children asked him what it was o'clock, no man or woman ever once in all his life inquired the way to such and such a place, of Scrooge.
Nobody ever stopped him on the street to say, with cheerful smiles, "Hey, Scrooge, how are you? When will you come to visit?" No beggars begged him for a bit of change, no kids asked him what time it was, and no man or woman ever once in his life asked Scrooge for directions to anywhere.
But what did Scrooge care? It was the very thing he liked. To edge his way along the crowded paths of life, warning all human sympathy to keep its distance, was what the knowing ones call "nuts" to Scrooge.
But what did Scrooge care? It was exactly what he enjoyed. To maneuver through the busy paths of life, pushing all human compassion away, was what the savvy people call "gold" for Scrooge.
Once upon a time—of all the good days in the year, on Christmas Eve—old Scrooge sat busy in his counting-house. It was cold, bleak, biting weather: foggy withal: and he could hear the people in the court outside, go wheezing up and down, beating their hands upon their breasts, and stamping their feet upon the pavement stones to warm them. The city clocks had only just gone three, but it was quite dark already—it had not been light all day—and candles were flaring in the windows of the neighboring offices, like ruddy smears upon the palpable brown air.
Once upon a time—on one of the best days of the year, Christmas Eve—old Scrooge was hard at work in his counting-house. It was cold, dreary, and biting weather: foggy too. He could hear the people outside in the courtyard wheezing as they walked back and forth, rubbing their hands against their chests and stamping their feet on the pavement to keep warm. The city clocks had just struck three, but it was already quite dark—it hadn’t been light all day—and candles were flickering in the windows of the nearby offices, looking like bright smudges against the thick brown air.
The door of Scrooge's counting-house was open, that he might keep his eye upon his clerk, who in a dismal little cell beyond, a sort of tank, was copying letters. Scrooge had a very small fire, but the clerk's fire was so very much smaller that it looked like one coal. But he couldn't replenish it, for Scrooge kept the coal-box in his own room; and so surely as the clerk came in with the shovel, the master predicted that it would be necessary for them to part. Wherefore the clerk put on his white comforter, and tried to warm himself at the candle; in which effort, not being a man of strong imagination, he failed.
The door of Scrooge's office was open so he could keep an eye on his clerk, who was in a gloomy little room beyond, sort of like a cage, copying letters. Scrooge had a very small fire, but the clerk's fire was so tiny it looked like just one coal. However, he couldn't add to it because Scrooge kept the coal stash in his own room; and as soon as the clerk came in with the shovel, Scrooge would predict that they would have to part ways. So the clerk wrapped himself in his white scarf and tried to warm himself with the candle; in that effort, lacking a strong imagination, he struggled.
"A merry Christmas, uncle! God save you!" cried a cheerful voice. It was the voice of Scrooge's nephew, who came upon him so quickly that this was the first intimation he had of his approach.
"A Merry Christmas, Uncle! God bless you!" shouted a cheerful voice. It was Scrooge's nephew, who surprised him so suddenly that this was the first sign he had of his arrival.
"Bah!" said Scrooge. "Humbug!"
"Bah!" Scrooge said. "Humbug!"
He had so heated himself with rapid walking in the fog and frost, this nephew of Scrooge's, that he was all in a glow; his face was ruddy and handsome; his eyes sparkled, and his breath smoked again.
He had warmed himself up with quick walking in the fog and cold, this nephew of Scrooge's, that he was all flushed; his face was rosy and good-looking; his eyes shone, and his breath was visible in the air.
"Christmas a humbug, uncle!" said Scrooge's nephew. "You don't mean that, I am sure?"
"Christmas is a scam, Uncle!" said Scrooge's nephew. "You can't really mean that, right?"
"I do," said Scrooge. "Merry Christmas![Pg 16] What right have you to be merry? What reason have you to be merry? You're poor enough."
"I do," said Scrooge. "Merry Christmas![Pg 16] What gives you the right to be merry? What reason do you have to be happy? You're broke."
"Come then," returned the nephew gaily. "What right have you to be dismal? What reason have you to be morose? You're rich enough."
"Come on then," replied the nephew cheerfully. "What right do you have to be gloomy? What reason do you have to be down? You're well off enough."
Scrooge having no better answer ready on the spur of the moment, said, "Bah!" again; and followed it up with, "Keep Christmas in your own way, and let me keep it in mine."
Scrooge, not having a better response on the spot, said, "Bah!" again, and added, "Celebrate Christmas however you want, and let me celebrate it in my own way."
"Keep it!" repeated Scrooge's nephew. "But you don't keep it."
"Keep it!" Scrooge's nephew said again. "But you don't actually keep it."
"Let me leave it alone, then," said Scrooge. "Much good may it do you! Much good it has ever done you!"
"Alright, I'll leave it alone," Scrooge said. "Hope it helps you! It's never helped you before!"
"There are many things from which I might have derived good, by which I have not profited, I dare say," returned the nephew, "Christmas among the rest. But I am sure I have always thought of Christmas time, when it has come round—apart from the veneration due to its sacred name and origin, if anything belonging to it can be apart from that—as a good time; a kind, forgiving, charitable, pleasant time; the only time I know of, in the long calendar of the year, when men and women seem by one consent to open their shut-up hearts freely, and to think of people below them as if they really were fellow-passengers to the grave, and not another race of creatures bound on other journeys. And therefore, uncle, though it has never put a scrap of gold or silver in my pocket, I believe that it has done me good, and will do me good; and I say, God bless it!"
"There are many things I could have benefited from but didn’t, I’ll admit," said the nephew, "Christmas being one of them. But I’ve always seen Christmas as a good time when it rolls around—setting aside the respect it deserves for its holy name and origins, if anything can be separated from that—it's a kind, forgiving, charitable, enjoyable time; the only time I know of, in the long year, when everyone seems to unanimously open their hearts and think of those less fortunate as if we’re all just fellow travelers headed to the same end, and not like we’re different beings on entirely separate paths. So, uncle, even though it’s never added a single coin to my pocket, I believe it has done me good and will continue to do me good; and I say, God bless it!"
The clerk in the tank involuntarily applauded. Becoming immediately sensible of the impropriety, he poked the fire, and extinguished the last frail spark for ever.
The clerk in the tank unintentionally clapped. Realizing right away that it was inappropriate, he stoked the fire and snuffed out the last fragile spark for good.
"Let me hear another sound from you," said Scrooge, "and you'll keep your Christmas by losing your situation. You're quite a powerful[Pg 17] speaker, sir," he added, turning to his nephew. "I wonder you don't go into Parliament."
"Let me hear another word from you," Scrooge said, "and you'll celebrate Christmas by losing your job. You're quite the impressive[Pg 17] speaker, sir," he continued, looking at his nephew. "I’m surprised you don't run for Parliament."
"Don't be angry, uncle. Come! Dine with us to-morrow."
"Don't be mad, Uncle. Come! Have dinner with us tomorrow."
Scrooge said that he would see him—yes, indeed he did. He went the whole length of the expression, and said that he would see him in that extremity first.
Scrooge said he would see him—yes, he definitely did. He fully committed to the idea and insisted that he would see him in that dire situation first.
"But why?" cried Scrooge's nephew, "Why?"
"But why?" shouted Scrooge's nephew, "Why?"
"Why did you get married?" said Scrooge.
"Why did you get married?" Scrooge asked.
"Because I fell in love."
"Because I fell for them."
"Because you fell in love!" growled Scrooge, as if that were the only one thing in the world more ridiculous than a merry Christmas. "Good afternoon!"
"Because you fell in love!" Scrooge growled, as if that were the only thing in the world more ridiculous than a happy Christmas. "Good afternoon!"
"Nay, uncle, but you never came to see me before that happened. Why give it as a reason for not coming now?"
"Nah, Uncle, you never came to see me before that happened. So why use it as an excuse for not coming now?"
"Good afternoon," said Scrooge.
"Good afternoon," Scrooge said.
"I want nothing from you; I ask nothing of you; why cannot we be friends?"
"I don't want anything from you; I’m not asking anything of you; why can’t we just be friends?"
"Good afternoon," said Scrooge.
"Good afternoon," Scrooge said.
"I am sorry, with all my heart, to find you so resolute. We have never had any quarrel, to which I have been a party. But I have made the trial in homage to Christmas, and I'll keep my Christmas humor to the last. So a Merry Christmas, uncle!"
"I'm really sorry to see you being so stubborn. We've never had any arguments that I was involved in. But I tried to do this out of respect for Christmas, and I'm going to keep my Christmas spirit until the end. So, Merry Christmas, Uncle!"
"Good afternoon!" said Scrooge.
"Good afternoon!" Scrooge said.
"And a Happy New Year!"
"Happy New Year!"
"Good afternoon!" said Scrooge.
"Good afternoon!" said Scrooge.
His nephew left the room without an angry word, notwithstanding. He stopped at the outer door to bestow the greetings of the season on the clerk, who, cold as he was, was warmer than Scrooge; for he returned them cordially.
His nephew left the room without saying anything angry, though. He paused at the outer door to wish the clerk a happy holiday, who, as cold as he was, was friendlier than Scrooge; because he returned the greeting with warmth.
"There's another fellow," muttered Scrooge; who overheard him: "my clerk, with fifteen shillings a week, and a wife and family, talking about a merry Christmas. I'll retire to Bedlam."
"There's another guy," mumbled Scrooge, who heard him: "my clerk, making fifteen shillings a week, with a wife and kids, talking about a happy Christmas. I'll check myself into a mad house."
This lunatic, in letting Scrooge's nephew out, had let two other people in. They were portly gentlemen, pleasant to behold, and now stood, with their hats off, in Scrooge's office. They had books and papers in their hands, and bowed to him.
This crazy guy, while letting Scrooge's nephew out, had also let two other people in. They were well-built gentlemen, nice to look at, and now stood in Scrooge's office with their hats off. They were holding books and papers, and they bowed to him.
"Scrooge and Marley's, I believe," said one of the gentlemen, referring to his list. "Have I the pleasure of addressing Mr. Scrooge, or Mr. Marley?"
"Scrooge and Marley's, I think," said one of the men, looking at his list. "Do I have the pleasure of speaking to Mr. Scrooge or Mr. Marley?"
"Mr. Marley has been dead these seven years," Scrooge replied. "He died seven years ago, this very night."
"Mr. Marley has been dead for seven years," Scrooge replied. "He died seven years ago, tonight."
"We have no doubt his liberality is well represented by his surviving partner," said the gentleman, presenting his credentials.
"We're sure his generosity is accurately reflected by his remaining partner," said the gentleman, showing his credentials.
It certainly was; for they had been two kindred spirits. At the ominous word "liberality," Scrooge frowned, and shook his head, and handed the credentials back.
It definitely was; they had been two kindred spirits. At the unsettling word "liberality," Scrooge frowned, shook his head, and returned the credentials.
"At this festive season of the year, Mr. Scrooge," said the gentleman, taking up a pen, "it is more than usually desirable that we should make some slight provision for the poor and destitute, who suffer greatly at the present time. Many thousands are in want of common necessaries; hundreds of thousands are in want of common comforts, sir."
"During this holiday season, Mr. Scrooge," said the gentleman, picking up a pen, "it's especially important that we make some effort to help the poor and needy who are really struggling right now. Many thousands are lacking basic necessities; hundreds of thousands are missing out on ordinary comforts, sir."
"Are there no prisons?" asked Scrooge.
"Are there no prisons?" Scrooge asked.
"Plenty of prisons," said the gentleman, laying down the pen again.
"Lots of prisons," said the man, putting the pen down again.
"And the Union workhouses?" demanded Scrooge. "Are they still in operation?"
"And the Union workhouses?" Scrooge asked. "Are they still running?"
"They are. Still," returned the gentleman, "I wish I could say they were not. Under the impression that they scarcely furnish Christian cheer of mind or body to the multitude, a few of us are endeavoring to raise a fund to buy the poor some meat and drink, and means of warmth. We choose this time, because it is a time, of all others,[Pg 19] when Want is keenly felt, and Abundance rejoices. What shall I put you down for?"
"They are. Still," replied the gentleman, "I wish I could say otherwise. Believing that they hardly provide any comfort for the spirits or bodies of the many, a few of us are trying to gather some money to provide the needy with food, drink, and some warmth. We're doing this now because it’s a time, more than any other,[Pg 19] when need is intensely felt, and plenty is celebrated. How much can I put you down for?"
"Nothing!" Scrooge replied.
"Nothing!" Scrooge answered.
"You wish to be anonymous?"
"Do you want to be anonymous?"
"I wish to be left alone," said Scrooge. "Since you ask me what I wish, gentlemen, that is my answer. I don't make merry myself at Christmas, and I can't afford to make idle people merry. I help to support the establishments I have mentioned—they cost enough; and those who are badly off must go there."
"I want to be left alone," Scrooge said. "Since you're asking me what I want, gentlemen, that's my answer. I don’t celebrate Christmas myself, and I can’t afford to make lazy people happy. I contribute to the institutions I mentioned—they cost a lot; and those who are struggling have to go there."
"Many can't go there; and many would rather die."
"Many can't go there, and many would rather die."
"If they would rather die," said Scrooge, "they had better do it, and decrease the surplus population. Besides—excuse me—I don't know that."
"If they’d rather die," said Scrooge, "they should just do it and reduce the excess population. Besides—excuse me—I’m not sure about that."
"But you might know it," observed the gentleman.
"But you might know it," the gentleman remarked.
"It's not my business," Scrooge returned. "It's enough for a man to understand his own business, and not to interfere with other people's. Mine occupies me constantly. Good afternoon, gentlemen!"
"It's not my concern," Scrooge replied. "A person should just focus on their own affairs and not meddle in others'. Mine keeps me busy all the time. Good afternoon, gentlemen!"
Seeing clearly that it would be useless to pursue their point, the gentlemen withdrew. Scrooge resumed his labors with an improved opinion of himself, and in a more facetious temper than was usual with him.
Seeing that it would be pointless to argue further, the gentlemen left. Scrooge got back to work with a higher opinion of himself and in a more playful mood than usual.
At length the hour of shutting up the counting-house arrived. With an ill-will Scrooge dismounted from his stool, and tacitly admitted the fact to the expectant clerk in the tank, who instantly snuffed his candle out, and put on his hat.
At last, it was time to close the office for the day. With reluctance, Scrooge got off his stool and silently acknowledged it to the eager clerk in the booth, who promptly blew out his candle and put on his hat.
"You'll want all day to-morrow, I suppose?" said Scrooge.
"You'll want all day tomorrow, I guess?" said Scrooge.
"If quite convenient, sir."
"If it's convenient, sir."
"It's not convenient," said Scrooge, "and it's not fair. If I was to stop half-a-crown for it, you'd think yourself ill-used, I'll be bound?"
"It's not convenient," said Scrooge, "and it's not fair. If I were to take half a crown from it, you'd think you were being treated unfairly, wouldn't you?"
The clerk smiled faintly.
The clerk smiled weakly.
"And yet," said Scrooge, "you don't think me ill-used, when I pay a day's wages for no work."
"And yet," said Scrooge, "you don't think I'm being treated unfairly when I pay a day's wages for no work."
The clerk observed that it was only once a year.
The clerk noticed that it happened only once a year.
"A poor excuse for picking a man's pocket every twenty-fifth of December!" said Scrooge, buttoning his great coat to the chin. "But I suppose you must have the whole day. Be here all the earlier next morning."
"A lame excuse for robbing someone every December 25th!" said Scrooge, buttoning his coat all the way up. "But I guess you can have the whole day off. Just make sure you're here extra early the next morning."
The clerk promised that he would; and Scrooge walked out with a growl. The office was closed in a twinkling, and the clerk, with the long ends of his white comforter dangling below his waist (for he boasted no great coat), went down a slide on Cornhill, at the end of a lane of boys, twenty times, in honor of its being Christmas-eve, and then ran home to Camden Town as hard as he could pelt, to play at blindman's buff.
The clerk promised he would, and Scrooge left with a grunt. The office was shut in no time, and the clerk, with the long ends of his white scarf hanging down below his waist (since he didn't have a proper coat), slid down a slope on Cornhill, surrounded by a group of boys, twenty times, in celebration of Christmas Eve, and then raced home to Camden Town as fast as he could, to play blind man's buff.
Scrooge took his melancholy dinner in his usual melancholy tavern; and having read all the newspapers, and beguiled the rest of the evening with his banker's-book, went home to bed. He lived in chambers which had once belonged to his deceased partner. They were a gloomy suite of rooms, in a lowering pile of building up a yard, where it had so little business to be, that one could scarcely help fancying it must have run there when it was a young house, playing at hide-and-seek with other houses, and have forgotten the way out again. It was old enough now, and dreary enough; for nobody lived in it but Scrooge, the other rooms being all let out as offices.
Scrooge had his sad dinner in his usual depressing tavern; after reading all the newspapers and passing the rest of the evening with his bank statement, he went home to bed. He lived in rooms that once belonged to his late partner. They were a dark set of rooms in a dreary building hidden away in a yard, where it seemed so out of place that you couldn't help but imagine it had run there as a young building, playing hide-and-seek with other structures, and had forgotten how to get out. Now, it was old enough and miserable enough; nobody lived there but Scrooge, as all the other rooms were rented out as offices.
Every room above, and every cask in the wine-merchant's cellars below, appeared to have a separate peal of echoes of its own. Scrooge was not a man to be frightened by echoes. He fastened the door, and walked across the hall, and up the stairs; slowly too: trimming his candle as he went. Half a dozen gas-lamps out of the street wouldn't have[Pg 21] lighted the entry too well, so you may suppose that it was pretty dark with Scrooge's dip.
Every room above and every barrel in the wine merchant's cellars below seemed to have its own unique echo. Scrooge wasn't the type to be scared by echoes. He locked the door and made his way across the hall and up the stairs, slowly too, adjusting his candle as he went. Half a dozen gas lamps from the street wouldn't have lit the entry very well, so you can imagine it was quite dark with Scrooge's dip.
Up Scrooge went, not caring a button for that. Darkness is cheap, and Scrooge liked it. But before he shut his heavy door, he walked through his rooms to see that all was right.
Up Scrooge went, not caring at all about that. Darkness is cheap, and Scrooge appreciated it. But before he closed his heavy door, he walked through his rooms to make sure everything was in order.
Quite satisfied, he closed his door, and locked himself in; double-locked himself in, which was not his custom. Thus secured against surprise, he, took off his cravat; put on his dressing gown and slippers, and his night-cap; and sat down before the fire to take his gruel. As he threw his head back in the chair, his glance happened to rest upon a bell, a disused bell, that hung in the room, and communicated for some purpose now forgotten with a chamber in the highest story of the building. It was with great astonishment, and with a strange, inexplicable dread, that as he looked, he saw this bell begin to swing. It swung so softly in the outset that it scarcely made a sound; but soon it rang out loudly, and so did every bell in the house.
Feeling quite content, he closed his door and locked himself in; he even double-locked it, which wasn't his usual practice. Now secure and free from any surprises, he removed his necktie, put on his dressing gown and slippers, and donned his nightcap. He settled down in front of the fire to have his gruel. As he leaned back in the chair, his eyes landed on a bell—an unused one—that hung in the room and once connected to a chamber on the top floor of the building for reasons now forgotten. To his great surprise and with an odd, unexplainable fear, he watched this bell start to swing. At first, it moved so softly that it barely made a sound, but soon it rang out loudly, and every bell in the house joined in.
This might have lasted half a minute, or a minute, but it seemed an hour. The bells ceased as they had begun, together. They were succeeded by a clanking noise deep down below, as if some person were dragging a heavy chain over the casks in the wine-merchant's cellar. Scrooge then remembered to have heard that ghosts in haunted houses were described as dragging chains.
This could have lasted half a minute or a minute, but it felt like an hour. The bells stopped just like they had started, all at once. Then, a clanking noise came from deep below, as if someone was dragging a heavy chain over the barrels in the wine merchant's cellar. Scrooge then recalled that ghosts in haunted houses were said to drag chains.
The cellar-door flew open with a booming sound, and then he heard the noise much louder, on the floors below; then coming up the stairs; then coming straight toward his door.
The cellar door swung open with a loud bang, and then he heard the noise much clearer from the floors below; then it began coming up the stairs; then it was heading straight for his door.
"It's humbug still!" said Scrooge. "I won't believe it."
"It's nonsense still!" said Scrooge. "I won't believe it."
His color changed though, when, without a pause, it came on through the heavy door, and passed into the room before his eyes. Upon its[Pg 22] coming in, the dying flame leaped up, as though it cried "I know him! Marley's ghost!" and fell again.
His color changed when, without stopping, it came through the heavy door and entered the room right before his eyes. When it came in, the dying flame flared up, as if it was saying, "I know him! Marley's ghost!" and then it went down again.
The same face: the very same. The chain he drew was clasped about his middle. It was long and wound about him like a tail; and it was made (for Scrooge observed it closely) of cash-boxes, keys, padlocks, ledgers, deeds, and heavy purses wrought in steel.
The same face: exactly the same. The chain he pulled was wrapped around his waist. It was long and coiled around him like a tail, and it was made (because Scrooge looked at it carefully) of cash boxes, keys, padlocks, ledgers, deeds, and heavy wallets crafted from steel.
"How now" said Scrooge, caustic and cold as ever. "What do you want with me?"
"What's up?" said Scrooge, sharp and cold as ever. "What do you want from me?"
"Much!"—Marley's voice, no doubt about it.
"Absolutely!"—There was no mistaking Marley's voice.
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"Ask me who I was."
"Ask me who I am."
"Who were you then?" said Scrooge, raising his voice. "You're particular, for a shade." He was going to say "to a shade," but substituted this, as more appropriate.
"Who are you then?" said Scrooge, raising his voice. "You're pretty specific for a ghost." He was going to say "for a ghost," but changed it to this, as it felt more fitting.
"In life I was your partner, Jacob Marley."
"In life, I was your partner, Jacob Marley."
"Can you—can you sit down?" asked Scrooge, looking doubtfully at him.
"Can you—can you sit down?" Scrooge asked, looking at him with uncertainty.
"I can."
"I got this."
"Do it, then."
"Go ahead, then."
Scrooge asked the question, because he didn't know whether a ghost so transparent might find himself in a condition to take a chair; and felt that in the event of its being impossible, it might involve the necessity of an embarrassing explanation. But the Ghost sat down on the opposite side of the fireplace, as if he were quite used to it.
Scrooge asked the question because he wasn't sure if a ghost that transparent could sit in a chair, and he worried that if it couldn’t, it would lead to an awkward explanation. But the Ghost sat down on the other side of the fireplace, as if it was completely normal for him.
Scrooge fell upon his knees, and clasped his hands before his face.
Scrooge dropped to his knees and covered his face with his hands.
"Mercy!" he said, "Dreadful apparition, why do you trouble me?"
"Mercy!" he said, "Terrifying ghost, why are you haunting me?"
"Man of the worldly mind!" replied the Ghost, "do you believe in me or not?"
"Worldly-minded man!" replied the Ghost, "Do you believe in me or not?"
"I do," said Scrooge. "I must. But why do spirits walk the earth, and why do they come to me?"
"I do," said Scrooge. "I have to. But why do spirits roam the earth, and why do they come to me?"
"It is required of every man," the Ghost returned, "that the spirit within him should walk abroad among his fellow-men, and travel far and wide; and if that spirit goes not forth in life, it is condemned to do so after death. It is doomed to wander through the world—oh, woe is me!—and witness what it cannot share, but might have shared on earth, and turned to happiness!"
"It is required of every person," the Ghost replied, "that the spirit within them should move amongst their fellow humans and explore the world; and if that spirit doesn’t reach out while alive, it is bound to do so after death. It is cursed to roam the earth—oh, woe is me!—and see what it cannot partake in, but could have experienced on earth, and turned into joy!"
The spectre raised a cry, and shook its chain and wrung its shadowy hands.
The ghost let out a wail, rattled its chains, and twisted its shadowy hands.
"You are fettered," said Scrooge, trembling. "Tell me why?"
"You’re chained," said Scrooge, shaking. "Why?"
"I wear the chain I forged in life," replied the Ghost. "I made it link by link, and yard by yard; I girded it on of my own free will, and of my own free will I wore it. Is its pattern strange to you?"
"I wear the chain I built in life," replied the Ghost. "I made it link by link, and yard by yard; I put it on willingly, and willingly I wore it. Is its pattern unusual to you?"
Scrooge trembled more and more.
Scrooge trembled increasingly.
"Or would you know," pursued the Ghost, "the weight and length of the strong coil you bear yourself? It was full as heavy and as long as this, seven Christmas Eves ago. You have labored on it since. It is a ponderous chain!"
"Or would you know," continued the Ghost, "the weight and length of the heavy chain you carry? It was just as heavy and just as long as this, seven Christmas Eves ago. You've been working on it ever since. It’s a heavy chain!"
Scrooge glanced about him on the floor, in the expectation of finding himself surrounded by some fifty or sixty fathoms of iron cable; but he could see nothing.
Scrooge looked around the floor, expecting to see himself surrounded by about fifty or sixty fathoms of iron cable, but he couldn’t see anything.
"Jacob," he said imploringly. "Old Jacob Marley, tell me more. Speak comfort to me, Jacob!"
"Jacob," he said desperately. "Old Jacob Marley, tell me more. Comfort me, Jacob!"
"I have none to give," the Ghost replied. "It comes from other regions, Ebenezer Scrooge, and is conveyed by other ministers, to other kinds of men. Nor can I tell you what I would. A very little more, is all permitted to me. I cannot rest, I cannot stay, I cannot linger anywhere. My spirit never walked beyond our counting-house—mark me!—in life my spirit never roved beyond the narrow limits of our money-changing hole; and weary journeys lie before me!"
"I have nothing to give," the Ghost replied. "It comes from other places, Ebenezer Scrooge, and is delivered by different messengers, to different types of people. I also can’t tell you what I wish I could. Just a little more is all I'm allowed. I cannot rest, I cannot stay, I cannot linger anywhere. My spirit never ventured beyond our office—understand this!—in life my spirit never wandered beyond the confines of our money-changing place; and exhausting journeys lie ahead of me!"
It was a habit with Scrooge, whenever he became thoughtful, to put his hands in his breeches' pockets. Pondering on what the Ghost had said, he did so now, but without lifting up his eyes, or getting off his knees.
It was a habit of Scrooge's to put his hands in his pants pockets whenever he got lost in thought. As he reflected on what the Ghost had said, he did that now, but without looking up or getting off his knees.
"You must have been very slow about it, Jacob," Scrooge observed, in a business-like manner, though with humility and deference.
"You must have been really slow about it, Jacob," Scrooge noted, in a professional tone, yet with a sense of humility and respect.
"Slow!" the Ghost repeated.
"Slow down!" the Ghost repeated.
"Seven years dead," mused Scrooge. "And traveling all the time?"
"Seven years gone," Scrooge thought. "And always on the move?"
"The whole time," said the Ghost. "No rest, no peace. Incessant torture of remorse."
"The whole time," said the Ghost. "No rest, no peace. Endless torment of guilt."
"You travel fast?" said Scrooge.
"Are you traveling fast?" said Scrooge.
"On the wings of the wind," replied the Ghost.
"On the wings of the wind," replied the Ghost.
"You might have got over a great quantity of ground in seven years," said Scrooge.
"You could have covered a lot of ground in seven years," said Scrooge.
The Ghost, on hearing this set up another cry, and clanked its chain hideously.
The Ghost, upon hearing this, let out another wail and rattled its chain menacingly.
"Oh! captive, bound, and double-ironed," cried the Phantom, "not to know that ages of incessant labor, by immortal creatures, for this earth must pass into eternity before the good of which it is susceptible is all developed. Not to know that any Christian spirit working kindly in its little sphere, whatever it may be, will find its mortal life too short for its vast means of usefulness. Not to know that no space of regret can make amends for one life's opportunities misused! Yet such was I! Oh! such was I!"
"Oh! Captive, bound, and double-chained," cried the Phantom, "not to realize that countless years of relentless work by immortal beings for this earth must pass into eternity before its potential for good is fully realized. Not to understand that any Christian spirit, working kindly in its small corner, no matter how humble, will find their lifetime too brief for the immense impact they could have. Not to know that no amount of regret can compensate for the opportunities in one life that are wasted! Yet that was me! Oh! That was me!"
"But you were always a good man of business, Jacob," faltered Scrooge, who now began to apply this to himself.
"But you were always a good businessman, Jacob," stammered Scrooge, who was starting to reflect on this about himself.
"Business!" cried the Ghost, wringing its hands again. "Mankind was my business. The common welfare was my business; charity, mercy, forbearance, and benevolence, were, all my business. The dealings of my trade were but a drop of water in the comprehensive ocean of my business!"
"Business!" the Ghost exclaimed, wringing its hands again. "People were my business. The common good was my business; kindness, compassion, patience, and generosity were all my business. The transactions of my trade were just a drop in the vast ocean of my responsibilities!"
It held up its chain at arm's length, as if that were the cause of all its unavailing grief, and flung it heavily upon the ground again.
It held up its chain at arm's length, as if that were the reason for all its pointless sorrow, and dropped it heavily back onto the ground.
"At this time of the rolling year," the Spectre said, "I suffer most. Why did I walk through crowds of fellow-beings with my eyes turned down, and never raise them to that blessed Star which led the Wise Men to a poor abode? Were there no poor homes to which its light would have conducted me?"
"At this time of year," the Spectre said, "I feel the most pain. Why did I walk through crowds of people with my eyes down, never looking up at that blessed Star that guided the Wise Men to a humble home? Were there no struggling homes that its light could have led me to?"
Scrooge was very much dismayed to hear the Spectre going on at this rate, and began to quake exceedingly.
Scrooge was really unsettled to hear the Spectre talk like this and started to shake with fear.
"Hear me!" cried the Ghost. "My time is nearly gone."
"Hear me!" the Ghost shouted. "My time is almost up."
"I will," said Scrooge. "But don't be hard upon me! Don't be flowery, Jacob! Pray!"
"I will," said Scrooge. "But please don't be too harsh with me! Don't be dramatic, Jacob! Please!"
"How it is that I appear before you in a shape that you can see, I may not tell. I have sat invisible beside you many and many a day."
"How it is that I show up in a form you can see, I can't explain. I've sat next to you, invisible, many days."
It was not an agreeable idea. Scrooge shivered, and wiped the perspiration from his brow.
It was not a pleasant thought. Scrooge shivered and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
"That is no light part of my penance," pursued the Ghost. "I am here to-night to warn you, that you have yet a chance and hope of escaping my fate. A chance and hope of my procuring, Ebenezer."
"That’s not a small part of my punishment," the Ghost continued. "I’m here tonight to warn you that you still have a chance and hope of escaping my fate. A chance and hope that I’m giving you, Ebenezer."
"You were always a good friend to me," said Scrooge. "Thank'ee!"
"You've always been a good friend to me," said Scrooge. "Thanks!"
"You will be haunted," resumed the Ghost, "by Three Spirits."
"You will be haunted," the Ghost continued, "by Three Spirits."
Scrooge's countenance fell.
Scrooge's expression changed.
"Is that the chance and hope you mentioned. Jacob?" he demanded, in a faltering voice.
"Is that the chance and hope you mentioned, Jacob?" he asked, his voice shaky.
"It is."
"It is."
"I—I think I'd rather not," said Scrooge.
"I—I think I'd rather not," Scrooge said.
"Without their visits," said the Ghost, "you cannot hope to shun the path I tread. Expect the first to-morrow, when the bell tolls One."
"Without their visits," said the Ghost, "you can't expect to avoid the path I take. Look for the first one tomorrow when the bell strikes one."
"Couldn't I take 'em all at once, and have it over, Jacob?" hinted Scrooge.
"Can't I just take them all at once and get it over with, Jacob?" suggested Scrooge.
"Expect the second on the next night at the same hour. The third, upon the next night when the last stroke of Twelve has ceased to vibrate. Look to see me no more; and look that, for your own sake, you remember what has passed between us!"
"Expect the second one the following night at the same time. The third one will be on the next night after the last chime of Twelve has stopped echoing. Don’t expect to see me again; and for your own sake, make sure you remember everything that has happened between us!"
The apparition walked backward from him toward the window, and floated out upon the bleak, dark night.
The ghost stepped back from him toward the window and drifted out into the cold, dark night.
Scrooge followed to the window; desperate in his curiosity. He looked out.
Scrooge went to the window, driven by his curiosity. He looked outside.
The air was filled with phantoms, wandering hither and thither in restless haste, and moaning as they went. Every one of them wore chains like Marley's ghost; some few (they might be guilty governments) were linked together; none were free. Many had been personally known to Scrooge in their lives. He had been quite familiar with one old ghost, in a white waistcoat, with a monstrous iron safe attached to its ankle, who cried piteously at being unable to assist a wretched woman with an infant, whom it saw below upon a door-step. The misery with them all was, clearly, that they sought to interfere, for good, in human matters and had lost the power for ever.
The air was filled with spirits, wandering here and there in a restless hurry, moaning as they moved. Each of them wore chains like Marley's ghost; a few (possibly guilty governments) were linked together; none were free. Many had been personally known to Scrooge during their lives. He was quite familiar with one old ghost, dressed in a white waistcoat, with a huge iron safe chained to its ankle, who cried out in despair because it couldn’t help a poor woman with an infant that it saw on a doorstep. The misery of them all was that they wanted to help in human affairs but had lost that ability forever.
Whether these creatures faded into mist, or mist enshrouded them, he could not tell. But they and their spirit voices faded together; and the night became as it had been when he walked home.
Whether these creatures vanished into mist or the mist surrounded them, he couldn’t say. But they and their spirit voices disappeared together, and the night returned to how it had been when he walked home.
Scrooge closed the window, and examined the door by which the Ghost had entered. It was double-locked, as he had locked it with his own hands, and the bolts were undisturbed. He tried to say "Humbug!" but stopped at the first syllable. And being, from the emotion he had undergone, or the fatigues of the day, or his glimpse of the Invisible World, or the dull conversation of[Pg 27] the Ghost, or the lateness of the hour, much in need of repose, went straight to bed, without undressing, and fell asleep upon the instant.
Scrooge shut the window and checked the door through which the Ghost had entered. It was double-locked, just as he had locked it himself, and the bolts were untouched. He tried to say "Humbug!" but couldn't get past the first syllable. Feeling overwhelmed by everything he had experienced, whether it was the emotional strain, the day's exhaustion, a glimpse into the Invisible World, the dull conversation with the Ghost, or just the late hour, he needed rest. So, he went straight to bed without undressing and fell asleep immediately.
Part Two.
THE FIRST OF THE THREE SPIRITS.
When Scrooge awoke, it was so dark, that, looking out of bed, he could scarcely distinguish the transparent window from the opaque walls of his chamber. He was endeavoring to pierce the darkness with his ferret eyes, when the chimes of a neighboring church clock struck twelve.
When Scrooge woke up, it was so dark that, looking out of bed, he could barely tell the clear window from the solid walls of his room. He was trying to see through the darkness with his sharp eyes when the bells of a nearby church clock struck twelve.
"Why it isn't possible," said Scrooge, "that I can have slept through a whole day and far into another night!"
"How is it possible," said Scrooge, "that I could have slept through an entire day and into another night!"
Scrooge lay and thought and thought it over and over, and could make nothing of it. The more he thought, the more perplexed he was, and the more he endeavored not to think, the more he thought. Marley's ghost bothered him exceedingly. "Was it a dream or not?"
Scrooge lay there, thinking and overthinking, unable to figure it out. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became, and the more he tried not to think, the more thoughts flooded his mind. Marley's ghost troubled him greatly. "Was it a dream or not?"
Scrooge lay in this state until he remembered, on a sudden, that the Ghost had warned him of a visitation when the bell tolled One. He resolved to lie awake until the hour was passed; and considering that he could not go to sleep, this was perhaps the wisest resolution in his power.
Scrooge stayed in this state until he suddenly remembered that the Ghost had warned him about a visit when the clock struck One. He decided to stay awake until that hour had passed; and since he couldn’t fall asleep, this was probably the smartest decision he could make.
He was more than once convinced he must have sunk into a doze unconsciously, and missed the clock. At length it broke upon his listening ear.
He was convinced more than once that he must have dozed off without realizing it and missed the clock. Finally, it reached his attentive ear.
"The hour itself," said Scrooge, triumphantly, "nothing else!"
"The hour itself," Scrooge said, beaming with triumph, "nothing else!"
He spoke before the hour bell sounded, which it now did with a deep, dull, hollow, melancholy[Pg 28] One. Light flashed up in the room upon the instant, and the curtains of his bed were drawn.
He spoke before the hour bell rang, which it now did with a deep, dull, hollow, melancholy[Pg 28] One. Light instantly filled the room, and the curtains of his bed were pulled back.
The curtains of his bed were drawn aside, I tell you, by a hand. Not the curtains at his feet, nor the curtains at his back, but those to which his face was addressed. The curtains of his bed were drawn aside; and Scrooge, starting up into a half-recumbent attitude, found himself face to face with the visitor who drew them.
The curtains of his bed were pulled back, I tell you, by a hand. Not the curtains at his feet or the ones at his back, but the ones that faced him. The bed curtains were pulled aside; and Scrooge, sitting up partway, found himself looking directly at the visitor who had opened them.
It was a strange figure—like a child: yet not so like a child as like an old man, viewed through some supernatural medium, which gave him the appearance of having receded from the view, and being diminished to a child's proportions. Its hair, which hung about its neck and down its back, was white as if with age; and yet the face had not a wrinkle in it, and the tenderest bloom was on the skin. The arms were very long and muscular; the hands the same, as if its hold were of uncommon strength. Its legs and feet, most delicately formed, were, like those upper members, bare. It wore a tunic of the purest white; and round its waist was bound a lustrous belt, the sheen of which was beautiful. It held a branch of fresh green holly in its hand; and, in singular contradiction of that wintry emblem, had its dress trimmed with summer flowers. But the strangest thing about it was, that from the crown of its head there sprung a bright clear jet of light, by which all this was visible; and which was doubtless the occasion of its using, in its duller moments, a great extinguisher for a cap, which it now held under its arm.
It was a strange figure—like a child: but not so much like a child as like an old man, seen through some supernatural lens that made it look smaller and child-sized. Its hair, which hung around its neck and down its back, was white as if it were aged; yet the face had no wrinkles at all, and the skin had a soft, youthful glow. The arms were very long and muscular; the hands were also strong, as if its grip was unusually powerful. Its legs and feet, delicately formed, were bare like its upper body. It wore a pure white tunic, and around its waist was a shining belt that sparkled beautifully. In one hand, it held a branch of fresh green holly; and in an unusual contrast to that wintry symbol, its outfit was trimmed with summer flowers. But the strangest thing about it was that from the top of its head shot a bright, clear beam of light, making all this visible; and it was likely the reason it carried a large extinguisher for a cap, which it now held under its arm.
"Are you the Spirit, sir, whose coming was foretold to me?" asked Scrooge.
"Are you the Spirit, sir, that I was told would come?" asked Scrooge.
"I am!"
"I'm in!"
The voice was soft and gentle. Singularly low, as if instead of being so close beside him, it were at a distance.
The voice was soft and gentle. Uniquely low, as if it were far away instead of right next to him.
"Who, and what are you?" Scrooge demanded.
"Who are you, and what do you want?" Scrooge asked.
"I am the Ghost of Christmas Past."
"I am the Ghost of Christmas Past."
"Long Past?" inquired Scrooge; observant of its dwarfish stature.
"Long Past?" Scrooge asked, noticing its small size.
"No. Your past."
"No. Your history."
Scrooge then made bold to inquire what business brought him there.
Scrooge then boldly asked what brought him there.
"Your welfare!" said the Ghost.
"Your well-being!" said the Ghost.
Scrooge expressed himself much obliged, but could not help thinking that a night of unbroken rest would have been more conducive to that end. The Spirit must have heard him thinking, for it said immediately:
Scrooge said he was very grateful, but he couldn’t help thinking that a night of uninterrupted sleep would have been more helpful. The Spirit must have sensed his thoughts because it immediately responded:
"Your reclamation, then. Take heed!"
"Your reclaiming, then. Pay attention!"
It put out its strong hand as it spoke, and clasped him gently by the arm.
It stretched out its strong hand as it spoke and gently grabbed him by the arm.
"Rise! and walk with me!"
"Get up! Walk with me!"
It would have been in vain for Scrooge to plead that the weather and the hour were not adapted to pedestrian purposes; that bed was warm and the thermometer a long way below freezing; that he was clad but lightly in his slippers, dressing-gown, and night-cap; and that he had a cold upon him at the time. The grasp, though gentle as a woman's hand, was not to be resisted. He rose: but finding that the Spirit made toward the window, clasped its robe in supplication.
It would have been pointless for Scrooge to argue that the weather and the time weren’t suitable for walking; that his bed was warm and the temperature was well below freezing; that he was only lightly dressed in his slippers, robe, and nightcap; and that he had a cold at that moment. The grip, though as gentle as a woman's hand, was not something he could resist. He got up, but when he saw that the Spirit was moving toward the window, he clutched its robe in desperation.
"I am a mortal," Scrooge remonstrated, "and liable to fall."
"I’m just a human," Scrooge replied, "and I could easily stumble."
"Bear but a touch of my hand there," said the Spirit, laying it upon his heart, "and you shall be upheld in more than this!"
"Just let me touch your heart there," said the Spirit, placing a hand on his chest, "and you'll be supported in ways beyond this!"
As the words were spoken, they passed out, and stood upon an open country road, with fields on either hand. The city had entirely vanished. Not a vestige of it was to be seen. The darkness and the mist had vanished with it, for it was a clear, cold, winter day, with snow upon the ground.
As the words were spoken, they passed out and found themselves on a wide country road, with fields on both sides. The city had completely disappeared. There wasn’t a trace of it to be seen. The darkness and mist had also disappeared, revealing a clear, cold winter day, with snow on the ground.
"Good Spirit!" said Scrooge, clasping his[Pg 30] hands together, as he looked about him. "I was bred in this place. I was a boy here!"
"Good Spirit!" said Scrooge, rubbing his[Pg 30] hands together as he looked around. "I grew up in this place. I was a kid here!"
The Spirit gazed upon him mildly. Its gentle touch, though it had been light and instantaneous, appeared still present to the old man's sense of feeling. He was conscious of a thousand odors floating in the air, each one connected with a thousand thoughts, and hopes, and joys, and cares long, long, forgotten!
The Spirit looked at him softly. Its gentle touch, though brief and light, still felt like it lingered in the old man's senses. He was aware of a thousand scents in the air, each linked to a thousand thoughts, hopes, joys, and worries that were long forgotten!
"Your lip is trembling," said the Ghost. "And what is that upon your cheek?"
"Your lip is shaking," said the Ghost. "And what’s that on your cheek?"
Scrooge muttered, with an unusual catching in his voice, that it was a pimple; and begged the Ghost to lead him where he would.
Scrooge mumbled, with a strange catch in his voice, that it was a pimple; and asked the Ghost to take him wherever it wanted.
"You recollect the way?" inquired the Spirit.
"You remember the way?" the Spirit asked.
"Remember it!" cried Scrooge with fervor; "I could walk it blindfold."
"Remember it!" Scrooge shouted passionately; "I could walk it with my eyes closed."
"Strange to have forgotten it for so many years!" observed the Ghost. "Let us go on."
"Hard to believe I forgot it for so many years!" said the Ghost. "Let's keep going."
They walked along the road, Scrooge recognizing every gate, and post, and tree; until a little market-town appeared in the distance, with its bridge, its church, and winding river. Some shaggy ponies now were seen trotting toward them with boys upon their backs, who called to other boys in country gigs and carts, driven by farmers. All these boys were in great spirits, and shouted to each other, until the broad fields were so full of merry music, that the crisp air laughed to hear it.
They strolled down the road, with Scrooge identifying every gate, post, and tree; until they spotted a small market town in the distance, complete with its bridge, church, and winding river. A group of shaggy ponies could be seen trotting towards them with boys riding on their backs, calling out to other boys in country carts and gigs driven by farmers. All these boys were in high spirits, shouting to each other, until the wide fields were filled with joyful music, making the crisp air seem to laugh along.
"These are but shadows of the things that have been," said the Ghost. "They have no consciousness of us."
"These are just shadows of what has happened," said the Ghost. "They don’t have any awareness of us."
The jocund travelers came on; and as they came, Scrooge knew and named them every one. Why was he rejoiced beyond all bounds to see them? Why did his cold eye glisten, and his heart leap up as they went past? Why was he filled with gladness when he heard them give each[Pg 31] other Merry Christmas, as they parted at cross-roads and bye-ways, for their several homes? What was Merry Christmas to Scrooge? Out upon Merry Christmas! What good had it ever done to him?
The cheerful travelers passed by, and as they did, Scrooge recognized each one of them. Why was he so beyond thrilled to see them? Why did his cold eyes shine, and his heart soar as they walked by? Why did he feel such joy when he heard them wish each other a Merry Christmas as they split off at the crossroads and side streets to go to their different homes? What did Merry Christmas mean to Scrooge? Bah, Merry Christmas! What good had it ever done for him?
"The school is not quite deserted," said the Ghost. "A solitary child, neglected by his friends, is left there still."
"The school isn't completely empty," said the Ghost. "A lonely child, overlooked by his friends, is still there."
Scrooge said he knew it. And he sobbed.
Scrooge said he knew it. And he cried.
They left the high-road, by a well remembered lane, and soon approached a mansion of dull red brick, with a little weathercock-surmounted cupola, on the roof, and a bell hanging in it. It was a large house, but one of broken fortunes; for the spacious offices were little used, their walls were damp and mossy, their windows broken, and their gates decayed. Fowls clucked and strutted in the stables; and the coach-houses and sheds were overrun with grass. Nor was it more retentive of its ancient state within; for entering the dreary hall, and glancing through the open doors of many rooms, they found them poorly furnished, cold, and vast. There was an earthy savor in the air, a chilly bareness in the place, which associated itself somehow with too much getting up by candle-light, and not too much to eat.
They took the high road, following a familiar lane, and soon came upon a dull red brick mansion with a small cupola topped by a weather vane and a bell hanging inside it. It was a large house, but one that had fallen on hard times; the spacious rooms were barely used, their walls damp and covered in moss, their windows broken, and their gates rotting. Chickens clucked and wandered around the stables, and the coach houses and sheds were overrun with grass. Inside, it was not any better; as they entered the gloomy hall and glanced into the many rooms through open doors, they found them sparsely furnished, cold, and empty. There was a musty smell in the air and a chilly emptiness in the place that somehow reminded them of too many early mornings by candlelight and not enough food.
They went, the Ghost and Scrooge, across the hall, to a door at the back of the house. It opened before them, and disclosed a long, bare, melancholy room, made barer still by lines of plain deal forms and desks. At one of these a lonely boy was reading near a feeble fire; and Scrooge sat down upon a form, and wept to see his poor forgotten self as he had used to be.
They went, the Ghost and Scrooge, across the hall to a door at the back of the house. It opened for them, revealing a long, empty, sad room, made even emptier by rows of plain tables and desks. At one of these, a lonely boy was reading by a weak fire; and Scrooge sat down on a bench and cried to see his poor forgotten self as he once was.
"I wish," Scrooge muttered, putting his hand in his pocket, and looking about him, after drying his eyes with his cuff: "but it's too late now."
"I wish," Scrooge muttered, putting his hand in his pocket and looking around after drying his eyes with his sleeve. "But it's too late now."
"What is the matter?" asked the Spirit.
"What’s the matter?" asked the Spirit.
"Nothing," said Scrooge. "Nothing. There[Pg 32] was a boy singing a Christmas Carol at my door last night. I should like to have given him something: that's all."
"Nothing," said Scrooge. "Nothing. There[Pg 32] was a boy singing a Christmas carol at my door last night. I would have liked to give him something: that’s it."
The Ghost smiled thoughtfully, and waved its hand: saying as it did so, "Let us see another Christmas!"
The Ghost smiled thoughtfully and waved its hand, saying as it did, "Let's see another Christmas!"
Scrooge's former self grew larger at the words, and the room became a little darker and more dirty. The panels shrunk, the windows cracked; fragments of plaster fell out of the ceiling, and the naked laths were shown instead; but how all this was brought about, Scrooge knew no more than you do. He only knew that it was quite correct: that everything had happened so: that there he was, alone again, when all the other boys had gone home for the jolly holidays.
Scrooge's former self seemed to grow bigger with those words, and the room got a bit darker and dirtier. The panels shrank, the windows cracked; bits of plaster fell from the ceiling, exposing the bare laths beneath. But how all this happened, Scrooge had no idea any more than you do. He just knew it was all right: that everything occurred as it did; that he was alone again, while all the other boys had gone home for the cheerful holidays.
He was not reading now, but walking up and down despairingly. Scrooge looked at the Ghost, and with a mournful shaking of his head, glanced anxiously toward the door.
He wasn't reading now; he was walking back and forth hopelessly. Scrooge looked at the Ghost and, shaking his head sadly, anxiously glanced toward the door.
It opened; and a little girl much younger than the boy, came darting in, and putting her arms about his neck, and often kissing him, addressed him as her "Dear, dear brother."
It opened; and a little girl much younger than the boy came rushing in, wrapped her arms around his neck, kissed him frequently, and called him her "Dear, dear brother."
"I have come to bring you home, dear brother!" said the child, clapping her tiny hands, and bending down to laugh. "To bring you home, home, home!"
"I've come to take you home, dear brother!" said the child, clapping her little hands and bending down to laugh. "To take you home, home, home!"
"Home, little Fan?" returned the boy.
"Home, little Fan?" the boy replied.
"Yes," said the child, brimful of glee. "Home, for good and all. Home, for ever and ever. Father is so much kinder than he used to be, that home's like Heaven! He spoke so gently to me one dear night when I was going to bed, that I was not afraid to ask him once more if you might come home; and he said Yes, you should; and sent me in a coach to bring you. And you're to be a man!" said the child, opening her eyes; "and are never to come back here: but first, we're to be together[Pg 33] all the Christmas long, and have the merriest time in all the world."
"Yes," said the child, full of joy. "Home, for good! Home, forever. Dad is so much nicer than he used to be that home feels like Heaven! He spoke to me so gently one special night when I was going to bed that I wasn’t scared to ask him again if you could come home; and he said yes, you could, and sent me in a car to pick you up. And you’re going to be a man!" said the child, wide-eyed; "and you’re never coming back here: but first, we’re going to be together[Pg 33] all through Christmas and have the best time ever."
"You are quite a woman, little Fan!" exclaimed the boy.
"You’re really something, little Fan!" the boy exclaimed.
She clapped her hands and laughed, and tried to touch his head; but being too little, laughed again, and stood on tiptoe to embrace him. Then she began to drag him, in her childish eagerness, toward the door; and he, nothing loth to go, accompanied her.
She clapped her hands and laughed, trying to touch his head; but being too small, she laughed again and stood on her tiptoes to hug him. Then she started to pull him, in her childish excitement, toward the door; and he, more than happy to go, followed her.
A terrible voice in the hall cried, "Bring down Master Scrooge's box, there!" and in the hall appeared the schoolmaster himself, who glared on Master Scrooge with a ferocious condescension, and threw him into a dreadful state of mind by shaking hands with him. Master Scrooge's trunk being tied on to the top of the chaise, the children bade the schoolmaster good-bye right willingly; and getting into it, drove gaily down the garden-sweep: the quick wheels dashing the hoar-frost and snow from off the dark leaves of the evergreens like spray.
A harsh voice in the hallway shouted, "Bring down Master Scrooge's trunk, there!" and the schoolmaster himself appeared, glaring at Master Scrooge with a condescending intensity that sent him into a panic when he shook hands with him. With Master Scrooge's trunk secured on top of the carriage, the kids happily waved goodbye to the schoolmaster; then they climbed in and drove cheerfully down the garden path, the fast wheels spraying the frost and snow off the dark leaves of the evergreens like mist.
"Always a delicate creature, whom a breath might have withered," said the Ghost. "But she had a large heart!"
"She was always a fragile being, as if a single breath could have hurt her," said the Ghost. "But she had a big heart!"
"So she had," cried Scrooge. "You're right. I will not gainsay it Spirit. God forbid!"
"So she did," shouted Scrooge. "You're right. I won't deny it, Spirit. God forbid!"
"She died a woman," said the Ghost, "and had, as I think, children."
"She passed away as a woman," said the Ghost, "and I believe she had children."
"One child," Scrooge returned.
"One kid," Scrooge replied.
"True," said the Ghost. "Your nephew!"
"Right," said the Ghost. "Your nephew!"
Scrooge seemed uneasy in his mind; and answered briefly, "Yes."
Scrooge looked uncomfortable and replied briefly, "Yes."
Although they had but that moment left the school behind them, they were now in the busy thoroughfares of a city, where shadowy passengers passed and repassed; where shadowy carts and coaches battled for the way, and all the strife and tumult of a real city were. It was made plain[Pg 34] enough, by the dressing of the shops, that here too it was Christmas time again; but it was evening, and the streets were lighted up.
Although they had just left the school, they were now in the bustling streets of a city, where vague figures moved back and forth; where indistinct carts and carriages jostled for space, filled with all the noise and chaos of a real city. It was pretty clear[Pg 34] that it was Christmas time again, indicated by the decorations in the shops; but it was evening, and the streets were lit up.
The Ghost stopped at a certain warehouse door, and asked Scrooge if he knew it.
The Ghost stopped at a particular warehouse door and asked Scrooge if he recognized it.
"Know it!" said Scrooge. "Was not I apprenticed here!"
"Know this!" said Scrooge. "Wasn't I an apprentice here!"
They went in. At sight of an old gentleman in a Welsh wig, sitting behind such a high desk, that if he had been two inches taller he must have knocked his head against the ceiling, Scrooge cried in great excitement:
They went in. When Scrooge saw an old gentleman in a Welsh wig sitting behind such a high desk that if he had been two inches taller, he would have knocked his head on the ceiling, he exclaimed in great excitement:
"Why, it's old Fezziwig! Bless his heart; it's Fezziwig alive again!"
"Look, it's old Fezziwig! Bless his heart; Fezziwig is alive again!"
Old Fezziwig laid down his pen, and looked up at the clock, which pointed to the hour of seven. He rubbed his hands; adjusted his capacious waistcoat; laughed all over himself, from his shoes to his organ of benevolence; and called out in a comfortable, oily, rich, fat, jovial voice:
Old Fezziwig set down his pen and glanced at the clock, which showed it was seven o'clock. He rubbed his hands, adjusted his roomy waistcoat, and laughed heartily, his joy evident from his shoes to his kind heart. Then, he called out in a warm, friendly, deep, jolly voice:
"Yo ho, there! Ebenezer! Dick!"
"Hey there! Ebenezer! Dick!"
Scrooge's former self, now grown a young man, came briskly in, accompanied by his fellow-'prentice.
Scrooge's younger self, now an enthusiastic young man, walked in quickly, accompanied by his fellow apprentice.
"Dick Wilkins, to be sure!" said Scrooge to the Ghost. "Bless me, yes. There he is. He was very much attached to me, was Dick. Poor Dick! Dear, dear!"
"Dick Wilkins, for sure!" said Scrooge to the Ghost. "Wow, yes. There he is. He was really close to me, was Dick. Poor Dick! Oh dear!"
"Yo ho, my boys!" said Fezziwig, "No more work to-night. Christmas Eve, Dick, Christmas, Ebenezer. Let's have the shutters up," cried old Fezziwig, with a sharp clap of his hands, "before a man can say Jack Robinson!"
"Hey there, guys!" said Fezziwig, "No more work tonight. Christmas Eve, Dick, Christmas, Ebenezer. Let's get the shutters up," shouted old Fezziwig, with a quick clap of his hands, "before you can say Jack Robinson!"
You wouldn't believe how those two fellows went at it! They charged into the street with the shutters—one, two, three—had 'em up in their places—four, five, six—barred 'em and pinned 'em—seven, eight, nine—and came back before you could have got to twelve, panting like race-horses.
You wouldn't believe how those two guys went at it! They ran into the street with the shutters—one, two, three—managed to get them up in their spots—four, five, six—secured them and locked them down—seven, eight, nine—and came back before you could even count to twelve, panting like racehorses.
"Hilli-ho!" cried old Fezziwig, skipping down from the high desk, with wonderful agility. "Clear away, my lads, and let's have lots of room here!"
"Hilli-ho!" shouted old Fezziwig, jumping down from the high desk with impressive agility. "Clear away, my guys, and let's make some space here!"
Clear away! There was nothing they wouldn't have cleared away, or couldn't have cleared away, with old Fezziwig looking on. It was done in a minute. Every movable was packed off, as if it were dismissed from public life for evermore; the floor was swept and watered, the lamps were trimmed, fuel was heaped upon the fire; and the warehouse was as snug, and warm, and dry, and bright a play-room as you would desire to see upon a winter's night.
Clear away! There was nothing they wouldn't have cleaned up, or couldn't have cleaned up, with old Fezziwig watching. It was done in a minute. Everything movable was packed away, as if it were being dismissed from public life forever; the floor was swept and dampened, the lamps were adjusted, fuel was piled on the fire, and the warehouse was as cozy, warm, dry, and bright a playroom as you could want to see on a winter's night.
In came a fiddler with a music-book, and went up to the lofty desk, and made an orchestra of it, and tuned like fifty stomach-aches. In came Mrs. Fezziwig, one vast substantial smile. In came the three Miss Fezziwigs, beaming and lovable. In came all the young men and women employed in the business. In came the housemaid, with her cousin, the baker. In came the cook, with her brother's particular friend, the milkman. In they all came, one after another; some shyly, some boldly, some gracefully, some awkwardly, some pushing, some pulling; in they all came, anyhow and everyhow.
In walked a fiddler with a music book, headed over to the high desk, set it up as an orchestra, and tuned like he was suffering from a dozen stomach pains. In walked Mrs. Fezziwig, radiating a big, warm smile. Then came the three Miss Fezziwigs, shining and delightful. Next, all the young men and women working in the business showed up. In walked the housemaid with her cousin, the baker. Following them was the cook with her brother's close friend, the milkman. They all came in one after the other; some were shy, some were bold, some moved gracefully, others a bit clumsily, some were pushing, some were pulling; however they came, they all came in.
There were dances, and there were forfeits, and more dances, and there was cake, and there was a great piece of Cold Roast, and there was a great piece of Cold Boiled, and there were mince-pies.
There were dances, and there were penalties, and more dances, and there was cake, and there was a big piece of cold roast, and there was a big piece of cold boiled meat, and there were mince pies.
When the clock struck eleven, this domestic ball broke up. Mr. and Mrs. Fezziwig took their stations, one on either side the door, and shaking hands with every person individually as he or she went out, wished him or her a Merry Christmas. When everybody had retired but the two 'prentices they did the same to them; and thus the cheerful voices died away, and the lads were left to[Pg 36] their beds; which were under a counter in the back-shop.
When the clock struck eleven, the party at home came to an end. Mr. and Mrs. Fezziwig stood on either side of the door, shaking hands with everyone as they left and wishing them a Merry Christmas. Once everyone had left except for the two apprentices, they did the same for them; and so the cheerful voices faded away, leaving the boys to head to their beds, which were under a counter in the back shop.
During the whole of this time, Scrooge had acted like a man out of his wits. His heart and soul were in the scene, and with his former self. He corroborated everything, remembered everything, enjoyed everything, and underwent the strangest agitation. It was not until now, when the bright faces of his former self and Dick were turned from them, that he remembered the Ghost, and became conscious that it was looking full upon him, while the light upon its head burnt very clear.
During all this time, Scrooge had acted like a crazy person. His heart and soul were in the moment, connecting with his past self. He agreed with everything, remembered everything, enjoyed everything, and felt the strangest turmoil. It wasn't until now, when the bright faces of his former self and Dick looked away from him, that he remembered the Ghost and realized it was staring directly at him, while the light on its head shone very brightly.
"A small matter," said the Ghost, "to make these silly folks so full of gratitude."
"A small thing," said the Ghost, "to make these silly people so full of gratitude."
"Small!" echoed Scrooge.
"Small!" Scrooge echoed.
The spirit signed to him to listen to the two apprentices, who were pouring out their hearts in praise of Fezziwig; and when he had done so said,
The spirit signaled to him to pay attention to the two apprentices, who were enthusiastically praising Fezziwig; and once he had listened, said,
"Why! Is it not? He has spent but a few pounds of your mortal money: three or four, perhaps. Is that so much that he deserves this praise?"
"Why! Is it not? He has spent only a few pounds of your hard-earned money: three or four, maybe. Is that really so much that he deserves this kind of praise?"
"It isn't that," said Scrooge, heated by the remark, and speaking unconsciously like his former, not his latter self. "It isn't that, Spirit. He has the power to render us happy or unhappy; to make our service light or burdensome; a pleasure or a toil. Say that his power lies in words and looks; in things so slight and insignificant that it is impossible to add and count 'em up; what then? The happiness he gives, is quite as great as if it cost a fortune."
"It’s not that," Scrooge said, fired up by the comment and talking more like his old self than his new. "It’s not that, Spirit. He has the ability to make us happy or unhappy; to make our work easy or hard; enjoyable or tedious. If his power is in words and expressions; in things so small and insignificant that it’s impossible to measure them; what of it? The happiness he brings is just as valuable as if it cost a fortune."
He felt the Spirit's glance, and stopped.
He felt the Spirit's gaze and paused.
"What is the matter?" asked the Ghost.
"What's wrong?" asked the ghost.
"Nothing particular," said Scrooge.
"Nothing in particular," said Scrooge.
"Something, I think?" the Ghost insisted.
"Something, I believe?" the Ghost insisted.
"No," said Scrooge, "No. I should like to be able to say a word or two to my clerk just now. That's all."
"No," said Scrooge, "No. I just want to say a word or two to my clerk right now. That's all."
His former self turned down the lamps as he gave utterance to the wish: and Scrooge and the Ghost again stood side by side in the open air.
His former self dimmed the lamps as he expressed his wish: and Scrooge and the Ghost stood together once more in the open air.
"My time grows short," observed the Spirit. "Quick!"
"My time is running out," said the Spirit. "Hurry!"
This was not addressed to Scrooge, or to any one whom he could see, but it produced an immediate effect. For again Scrooge saw himself. He was older now; a man in the prime of life. His face had not the harsh and rigid lines of later years; but it had begun to wear the signs of care and avarice. There was an eager, greedy, restless motion in the eye, which showed the passion that had taken root, and where the shadow of the growing tree would fall.
This wasn't directed at Scrooge or anyone he could see, but it had an instant impact. Once more, Scrooge saw himself. He was older now; a man in the prime of his life. His face didn't have the harsh and rigid lines of his later years, but it was starting to show signs of worry and greed. There was a sharp, restless look in his eyes, revealing the passion that had taken hold, hinting at where the shadow of that growing obsession would fall.
He was not alone, but sat by the side of a fair young girl in a mourning-dress: in whose eyes there were tears, which sparkled in the light that shone out of the Ghost of Christmas Past.
He was not alone, but sat next to a beautiful young girl in a mourning dress: her eyes were filled with tears that sparkled in the light coming from the Ghost of Christmas Past.
"It matters little," she said, softly. "To you, very little. Another idol has displaced me; and if it can cheer and comfort you in time to come, as I would have tried to do, I have no just cause to grieve."
"It doesn't really matter," she said softly. "To you, it matters very little. Another idol has taken my place; and if it can bring you happiness and comfort in the future, like I would have tried to do, I have no real reason to be sad."
"What idol has displaced you?" he rejoined.
"What idol has taken your place?" he replied.
"A golden one."
"A golden one."
"This is the even-handed dealing of the world!" he said. "There is nothing on which it is so hard as poverty; and there is nothing it professes to condemn with such severity as the pursuit of wealth!"
"This is the fair treatment of the world!" he said. "There's nothing harder than being poor; and there's nothing it claims to criticize as harshly as going after riches!"
"You fear the world too much," she answered, gently. "All your other hopes have merged into the hope of being beyond the chance of its sordid reproach. I have seen your nobler aspirations fall off one by one, until the master-passion, Gain, engrosses you. Have I not?"
"You worry about the world too much," she said softly. "All your other hopes have turned into the hope of escaping its unpleasant judgment. I've watched your higher ambitions fade away one by one, until just the main desire, Gain, takes over you. Haven't I?"
"What then?" he retorted. "Even if I have grown so much wiser, what then? I am not changed toward you."
"What now?" he replied. "Even if I've become so much wiser, what then? I haven't changed towards you."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"Am I?"
"Am I?"
"Our contract is an old one. It was made when we were both poor and content to be so, until, in good season, we could improve our worldly fortune by our patient industry. You are changed. When it was made, you were another man."
"Our contract is an old one. It was created when we were both poor and okay with it, until, in due time, we could better our financial situation through hard work. You are different now. When it was made, you were a different man."
"I was a boy," he said impatiently.
"I was a kid," he said impatiently.
"Your own feeling tells you that you were not what you are," she returned. "I am. That which promised happiness when we were one in heart, is fraught with misery now that we are two. How often and how keenly I have thought of this, I will not say. It is enough that I have thought of it, and can release you."
"Your feelings tell you that you're not the person you used to be," she replied. "I am. What once promised happiness when we were united in heart now brings misery because we are apart. I won't say how often and how deeply I've thought about this. It's enough that I have thought about it, and I can let you go."
"Have I ever sought release?"
"Have I ever looked for freedom?"
"In words. No. Never."
"Not a chance."
"In what, then?"
"In what way, then?"
"In a changed nature; in an altered spirit; in another atmosphere of life; another Hope as its great end. In everything that made my love of any worth or value in your sight. If this had never been between us," said the girl, looking mildly, but with steadiness, upon him; "can even I believe that you would choose a dowerless girl: or, choosing her, do I not know that your repentance and regret would surely follow? I do; and I release you. With a full heart, for the love of him you once were."
"In a different world; with a changed mindset; in another way of living; a new hope as its ultimate goal. In everything that made my love meaningful or valuable to you. If this had never existed between us," said the girl, looking gently, but firmly, at him; "can I really believe that you would choose a girl without a dowry? Or, if you did choose her, wouldn’t I know that you would eventually feel regret and remorse? I do; and I let you go. With all my heart, for the love of the man you used to be."
He was about to speak; but she left him and they parted.
He was about to say something, but she walked away, and they went their separate ways.
"Spirit!" said Scrooge, "show me no more! Conduct me home. Why do you delight to torture me?"
"Spirit!" Scrooge exclaimed, "show me no more! Take me home. Why do you enjoy torturing me?"
"I told you these were shadows of the things that have been," said the Ghost. "That they are what they are, do not blame me!"
"I told you these are shadows of what has already happened," said the Ghost. "They are what they are, so don’t blame me!"
"Remove me!" Scrooge exclaimed. "I cannot bear it!"
"Get me out of here!" Scrooge shouted. "I can't take it!"
He turned upon the Ghost, and seeing that it looked upon him with a face, in which some strange way there were fragments of all the faces it had shown him, wrestled with it.
He turned to the Ghost, and noticing that it looked at him with a face that somehow contained bits of all the faces it had shown him, he struggled with it.
"Leave me! Take me back. Haunt me no longer!"
"Leave me! Take me back. Don't haunt me anymore!"
In the struggle—if that can be called a struggle in which the Ghost, with no visible resistance on its own part was undisturbed by any effort of its adversary—Scrooge was conscious of being exhausted, and overcome by an irresistible drowsiness; and, further, of being in his own bed-room. He had barely time to reel to bed, before he sank into a heavy sleep.
In the conflict—if you can call it a conflict, seeing as the Ghost, with no visible resistance on its part, was completely unfazed by anything its opponent did—Scrooge felt exhausted and overwhelmed by an unstoppable sleepiness; and, additionally, he realized he was in his own bedroom. He barely had time to stumble to bed before he fell into a deep sleep.
Section Three.
THE SECOND OF THE THREE SPIRITS.
Awaking in the middle of a prodigiously tough snore, and sitting up in bed to get his thoughts together, Scrooge had no occasion to be told that the bell was again upon the stroke of One. He felt that he was restored to consciousness in the right nick of time, for the especial purpose of holding a conference with the second messenger despatched to him through Jacob Marley's intervention. But, finding that he turned uncomfortably cold when he began to wonder which of his curtains this new spectre would draw back, he put them every one aside with his own hands, and lying down again, established a sharp look-out all round the bed. For he wished to challenge the Spirit on the moment of its appearance, and did not wish to be taken by surprise and made nervous.
Waking up in the middle of a really loud snore and sitting up in bed to gather his thoughts, Scrooge didn’t need anyone to tell him that the clock was striking One again. He realized he was conscious just in time to have a chat with the second spirit sent to him through Jacob Marley’s influence. But when he noticed it felt uncomfortably cold as he started to think about which of his curtains this new ghost would pull back, he pushed them all aside with his own hands, and lying back down, kept a sharp lookout around the bed. He wanted to confront the Spirit the moment it appeared and didn’t want to be caught off guard and anxious.
Now, being prepared for almost anything, he was not by any means prepared for nothing; and,[Pg 40] consequently, when the bell struck One, and no shape appeared, he was taken with a violent fit of trembling. Five minutes, ten minutes a quarter of an hour went by, yet nothing came. All this time, he lay upon his bed, the very core and centre of a blaze of ruddy light, which streamed upon it when the clock proclaimed the hour; and which, being only light, was more alarming than a dozen ghosts, as he was powerless to make out what it meant. At last, however, he began to think that the source and secret of this ghostly light might be in the adjoining room, from whence, on further tracing it, it seemed to shine. This idea taking full possession of his mind, he got up softly and shuffled in his slippers to the door.
Now, being ready for almost anything, he definitely wasn't ready for nothing; and,[Pg 40] so, when the clock struck One and no figure appeared, he was hit with a strong wave of trembling. Five minutes, ten minutes, a quarter of an hour passed, yet nothing showed up. During all this time, he lay on his bed, right in the center of a blaze of bright light that streamed onto it when the clock announced the hour; and since it was just light, it was more frightening than a dozen ghosts, as he couldn’t figure out what it meant. Finally, though, he began to think that the source and mystery of this ghostly light might be in the next room, from where, on closer inspection, it seemed to be coming. This thought completely consumed him, so he got up quietly and shuffled in his slippers to the door.
The moment Scrooge's hand was on the lock, a strange voice called him by his name, and bade him enter. He obeyed.
The moment Scrooge's hand was on the lock, a strange voice called his name and told him to come in. He complied.
It was his own room. There was no doubt about that. But it had undergone a surprising transformation. The walls and ceiling were so hung with living green, that it looked a perfect grove; from every part of which, bright gleaming berries glistened. The crisp leaves of holly, mistletoe, and ivy reflected back the light, as if so many little mirrors had been scattered there; and such a mighty blaze went roaring up the chimney, as that dull petrifaction of a hearth had never known in Scrooge's time, or Marley's, or for many and many a winter season gone. Heaped up on the floor, to form a kind of throne, were turkeys, geese, game, poultry, brawn, great joints of meat, sucking-pigs, long wreaths of sausages, mince-pies, plum-puddings, barrels of oysters, red hot chestnuts, cherry-cheeked apples, juicy oranges, luscious pears and immense twelfth-cakes, that made the chamber dim with their delicious steam. In easy state upon this couch there sat a jolly Giant, glorious to see; who bore a glowing torch, in shape not unlike[Pg 41] Plenty's horn, and held it up, high up, to shed its light on Scrooge, as he came peeping round the door.
It was definitely his room. There was no doubt about that. But it had gone through a surprising change. The walls and ceiling were covered in living green, making it look like a perfect grove; from every spot, bright shiny berries sparkled. The crisp leaves of holly, mistletoe, and ivy reflected the light, as if countless little mirrors were scattered around; and a huge blaze roared up the chimney, a warmth that the old hearth hadn’t known in Scrooge's time or Marley's, or for many, many winters past. Piled up on the floor, creating a sort of throne, were turkeys, geese, game, poultry, brawn, large cuts of meat, sucking pigs, long strings of sausages, mince pies, plum puddings, barrels of oysters, hot chestnuts, cheerful apples, juicy oranges, luscious pears, and massive twelfth cakes, filling the room with their delicious steam. Relaxing comfortably on this pile was a jolly Giant, wonderful to see; he held a glowing torch, shaped a bit like[Pg 41] Plenty's horn, and raised it high to shine its light on Scrooge as he peeked around the door.
"Come in!" exclaimed the Ghost "Come in! and know me better, man!"
"Come in!" the Ghost exclaimed. "Come in! and get to know me better, man!"
Scrooge entered timidly, and hung his head before this Spirit. He was not the dogged Scrooge he had been; and though the Spirit's eyes were clear and kind, he did not like to meet them.
Scrooge entered hesitantly and lowered his head in front of this Spirit. He was no longer the stubborn Scrooge he used to be; and even though the Spirit's eyes were clear and kind, he didn't want to look into them.
"I am the Ghost of Christmas Present," said the Spirit: "Look upon me! You have never seen the like of me before!" exclaimed the Spirit.
"I am the Ghost of Christmas Present," said the Spirit. "Look at me! You've never seen anyone like me before!" exclaimed the Spirit.
"Never," Scrooge made answer to it.
"Never," Scrooge said.
"Have never walked forth with the younger members of my family; meaning (for I am very young) my elder brothers born in these later years?" pursued the Phantom.
"Have I never walked out with the younger members of my family; meaning (since I am very young) my older brothers who were born in these later years?" the Phantom continued.
"I don't think I have," said Scrooge. "I am afraid I have not. Have you had many brothers, Spirit?"
"I don't think I have," Scrooge said. "I'm afraid I haven't. Have you had a lot of brothers, Spirit?"
"More than eighteen hundred," said the Ghost.
"More than eighteen hundred," said the Ghost.
"A tremendous family to provide for," muttered Scrooge.
"A huge family to take care of," muttered Scrooge.
The Ghost of Christmas Present rose.
The Ghost of Christmas Present stood up.
"Spirit," said Scrooge, submissively, "conduct me where you will. I went forth last night on compulsion, and I learnt a lesson which is working now. To-night, if you have aught to teach me, let me profit by it."
"Spirit," Scrooge said, humbly, "take me wherever you want. I went out last night against my will, and I learned a lesson that's still affecting me. Tonight, if you have anything to teach me, I want to learn from it."
"Touch my robe!"
"Touch my outfit!"
Scrooge did as he was told, and held it fast.
Scrooge did what he was told and held on tight.
The whole scene vanished instantly and they stood in the city streets on Christmas morning, where (for the weather was severe) the people made a rough, but brisk and not unpleasant kind of music, in scraping the snow from the pavement in front of their dwellings, and from the tops of their houses, whence it was mad delight to the boys to see it come plumping down into the road[Pg 42] below, and splitting into artificial little snowstorms.
The entire scene disappeared in an instant, and they found themselves in the city streets on Christmas morning. The weather was harsh, but the people created a lively and not unpleasant kind of music as they scraped the snow off the pavement in front of their homes and from the roofs. The boys delightedly watched the snow come tumbling down into the street below, breaking apart into tiny, artificial snowstorms.[Pg 42]
Perhaps it was the pleasure the good Spirit had in showing his sympathy with all poor men, that led him straight to Scrooge's clerk's; for there he went, and took Scrooge with him, holding to his robe; and on the threshold of the door the spirit smiled, and stopped to bless Bob Cratchit's dwelling with the sprinklings of his torch.
Maybe it was the joy the kind Spirit felt in showing his support for all struggling people that guided him directly to Scrooge’s clerk; so he went there and took Scrooge along, holding onto his robe. At the door, the spirit smiled and paused to bless Bob Cratchit’s home with the light from his torch.
Then up rose Mrs. Cratchit, Cratchit's wife, dressed out but poorly in a twice-turned gown, but brave in ribbons, which are cheap and make a goodly show; and she laid the cloth, assisted by Belinda Cratchit, second of her daughters, also brave in ribbons; while Master Peter Cratchit plunged a fork into the saucepan of potatoes. And now two smaller Cratchits, boy and girl, came tearing in, screaming that outside the baker's they had smelt the goose, and known it for their own.
Then Mrs. Cratchit got up, Cratchit's wife, dressed up but not very well in a reused gown, but looking great with cheap ribbons that made a nice show; she set the table with help from Belinda Cratchit, her second daughter, who was also dressed up in ribbons; while Master Peter Cratchit stuck a fork into the pot of potatoes. Just then, two younger Cratchits, a boy and a girl, came running in, shouting that they had smelled the goose outside the bakery and recognized it as their own.
"What has ever got your precious father, then?" said Mrs. Cratchit. "And your brother, Tiny Tim! And Martha warn't as late last Christmas Day by half-an-hour!"
"What’s up with your precious father, then?" said Mrs. Cratchit. "And your brother, Tiny Tim! And Martha wasn’t this late last Christmas Day by half an hour!"
"Here's Martha, mother," said a girl appearing as she spoke.
"Here’s Martha, Mom," a girl said as she showed up.
"Here's Martha, mother," cried the two young Cratchits. "Hurrah! There's such a goose, Martha!"
"Look, Mom, it's Martha!" shouted the two young Cratchits. "Yay! There’s such a goose, Martha!"
"Why, bless your heart alive, my dear, how late you are!" said Mrs. Cratchit, kissing her a dozen times, and taking off her shawl and bonnet for her with officious zeal.
"Why, bless your heart, my dear, you’re so late!" said Mrs. Cratchit, kissing her a dozen times and eagerly taking off her shawl and bonnet for her.
"We'd a deal of work to finish up last night," replied the girl, "and had to clear away this morning, mother!"
"We had a lot of work to wrap up last night," the girl replied, "and we had to clean up this morning, mom!"
"Well! never mind so long as you are come," said Mrs. Cratchit. "Sit ye down before the fire, my dear, and have a warm, Lord bless ye!"
"Well! It doesn't matter as long as you're here," said Mrs. Cratchit. "Sit down by the fire, dear, and get warm. God bless you!"
"No no! There's father coming," cried the two[Pg 43] young Cratchits, who were everywhere at once. "Hide, Martha, hide!"
"No, no! There's Dad coming," shouted the two young Cratchits, who were everywhere at once. "Hide, Martha, hide!"
So Martha hid herself, and in came little Bob, the father, with at least three feet of comforter exclusive of the fringe hanging down before him; and his threadbare clothes darned up and brushed, to look seasonable; and Tiny Tim upon his shoulder. Alas for Tiny Tim, he bore a little crutch, and had his limbs supported by an iron frame!
So Martha hid herself, and in came little Bob, the father, with at least three feet of comforter not including the fringe hanging down in front of him; and his worn-out clothes mended and brushed to look presentable; and Tiny Tim on his shoulder. Unfortunately for Tiny Tim, he had a little crutch, and his legs were supported by an iron frame!
"Why, Where's our Martha?" cried Bob Cratchit looking round.
"Hey, where's our Martha?" shouted Bob Cratchit, glancing around.
"Not coming," said Mrs. Cratchit.
"Not coming," said Mrs. Cratchit.
"Not coming!" said Bob, with a sudden declension in his high spirits; for he had been Tim's blood horse all the way from church, and had come home rampant. "Not coming upon Christmas Day!"
"Not coming!" Bob said, his high spirits suddenly dropping; he had been Tim's ride all the way from church and had come home fired up. "Not coming on Christmas Day!"
Martha didn't like to see him disappointed, if it were only in joke; so she came out prematurely from behind the closet door, and ran into his arms, while the two young Cratchits hustled Tiny Tim, and bore him off into the wash-house, that he might hear the pudding singing in the copper.
Martha didn't want to see him disappointed, even if it was just a joke; so she quickly stepped out from behind the closet door and ran into his arms, while the two young Cratchits hustled Tiny Tim and carried him off to the wash-house, so he could hear the pudding bubbling in the pot.
"And how did little Tim behave?" asked Mrs. Cratchit, when she had rallied Bob on his credulity, and Bob had hugged his daughter to his heart's content.
"And how did little Tim act?" asked Mrs. Cratchit, after she had teased Bob for being so gullible, and Bob had embraced his daughter with all his love.
"As good as gold," said Bob, "and better. Somehow he gets thoughtful, sitting by himself so much, and thinks the strangest things you ever heard. He told me, coming home, that he hoped the people saw him in the church, because he was a cripple, and it might be pleasant to them to remember upon Christmas Day, who made lame beggars walk and blind men see."
"As good as gold," said Bob, "and even better. He gets really thoughtful sitting alone so much, and he comes up with the strangest ideas you’ve ever heard. He told me on the way home that he hoped people saw him in church because he was a cripple, and it might be nice for them to remember on Christmas Day who helped lame beggars walk and blind men see."
Bob's voice was tremulous when he told them this, and trembled more when he said that Tiny Tim was growing strong and hearty.
Bob's voice shook when he told them this, and shook even more when he said that Tiny Tim was getting stronger and healthier.
His active little crutch was heard upon the floor,[Pg 44] and back came Tiny Tim before another word was spoken, escorted by his brother and sister to his stool beside the fire; and Master Peter and the two ubiquitous young Cratchits went to fetch the goose, with which they soon returned in high procession.
His little crutch clicked on the floor,[Pg 44] and Tiny Tim was back before anyone could say another word, helped by his brother and sister to his stool next to the fire; and Master Peter and the two ever-present young Cratchits went to get the goose, which they soon brought back in a cheerful parade.
Mrs. Cratchit made the gravy (ready beforehand in a little saucepan) hissing hot; Master Peter mashed the potatoes with incredible vigor; Miss Belinda sweetened up the apple sauce; Martha dusted the hot-plates; Bob took Tiny Tim beside him in a tiny corner at the table; the two young Cratchits set chairs for everybody, not forgetting themselves, and mounting guard upon their posts, crammed spoons into their mouths, lest they should shriek for goose before their turn came to be helped. At last the dishes were set on, and grace was said. It was succeeded by a breathless pause, as Mrs. Cratchit, looking slowly all along the carving-knife, prepared to plunge it in the breast; but when she did, and when the long-expected gush of stuffing issued forth, one murmur of delight arose all round the board, and even Tiny Tim, excited by the two young Cratchits, beat on the table with the handle of his knife, and feebly cried Hurrah!
Mrs. Cratchit made the gravy (prepared ahead in a small saucepan) steaming hot; Master Peter mashed the potatoes with amazing energy; Miss Belinda sweetened the apple sauce; Martha dusted the hot plates; Bob took Tiny Tim beside him in a small corner of the table; the two young Cratchits set up chairs for everyone, including themselves, and standing guard at their spots, shoved spoons into their mouths to keep from shouting for goose before it was their turn to be served. Finally, the dishes were placed on the table, and grace was said. This was followed by a breathless pause as Mrs. Cratchit, slowly bringing the carving knife along, prepared to plunge it into the breast; but when she did, and when the long-awaited rush of stuffing came out, a chorus of delight arose all around the table, and even Tiny Tim, encouraged by the two young Cratchits, tapped on the table with the handle of his knife and weakly shouted, "Hurrah!"
There never was such a goose. Bob said he didn't believe there ever was such a goose cooked. Its tenderness and flavor, size and cheapness, were the themes of universal admiration. Eked out by apple sauce and mashed potatoes, it was a sufficient dinner for the whole family; indeed, as Mrs. Cratchit said with great delight (surveying one small atom of a bone upon the dish), they hadn't ate it all at last! Yet every one had had enough. But now the plates being changed by Miss Belinda, Mrs. Cratchit left the room alone—too nervous to bear witnesses—to take the pudding up, and bring it in.
There has never been a goose like this one. Bob said he didn't think there ever was a goose cooked like this. Its tenderness and flavor, size and low cost, were praised by everyone. Paired with apple sauce and mashed potatoes, it was more than enough for the whole family; indeed, as Mrs. Cratchit happily noted (looking at a tiny piece of bone on the plate), they hadn't eaten it all after all! Still, everyone had had plenty. But now, as Miss Belinda changed the plates, Mrs. Cratchit left the room alone—too anxious to have anyone watch—to get the pudding and bring it in.
Oh, a wonderful pudding! Bob Cratchit said, and calmly too, that he regarded it as the greatest success achieved by Mrs. Cratchit since their marriage. Mrs. Cratchit said that now the weight was off her mind, she would confess she had her doubts about the quantity of flour. Everybody had something to say about it, but nobody said or thought it was at all a small pudding for a large family. It would have been flat heresy to do so. Any Cratchit would have blushed to hint at such a thing.
Oh, what a fantastic pudding! Bob Cratchit said, and he said it so calmly, that he considered it the best thing Mrs. Cratchit had ever made since they got married. Mrs. Cratchit admitted that now that the pressure was off her, she would confess she had wondered about how much flour she used. Everyone had something to say about it, but no one mentioned or thought it was a small pudding for a big family. It would have been completely unacceptable to suggest that. Any Cratchit would have felt embarrassed to even imply such a thing.
At last the dinner was all done, the cloth was cleared, the hearth swept, and the fire made up. Apples and oranges were put upon the table and a shovelful of chestnuts on the fire. Then all the Cratchit family drew round the hearth, in what Bob Cratchit called a circle, meaning half a one. Then Bob proposed: "A Merry Christmas to all, my dears. God bless us!"
At last, dinner was finished, the table was cleared, the hearth was swept, and the fire was stoked. Apples and oranges were placed on the table, and a shovel full of chestnuts was on the fire. Then, the whole Cratchit family gathered around the hearth, in what Bob Cratchit called a circle, meaning half a one. Then Bob said, "A Merry Christmas to all, my dears. God bless us!"
Which all the family re-echoed.
Which the whole family echoed.
"God bless us, every one!" said Tiny Tim, the last of all.
"God bless us, everyone!" said Tiny Tim, the last of all.
He sat very close to his father's side, upon his little stool. Bob held his withered little hand in his, as if he loved the child and wished to keep him by his side, and dreaded that he might be taken from him.
He sat right next to his dad on his small stool. Bob held his tiny, frail hand in his, as if he loved the kid and wanted to keep him close, fearing he might be taken away from him.
"Spirit," said Scrooge, with an interest he had never felt before, "tell me if Tiny Tim will live."
"Spirit," Scrooge said, feeling a level of concern he had never experienced before, "please tell me if Tiny Tim will survive."
"I see a vacant seat," replied the Ghost, "in the poor chimney corner, and a crutch without an owner, carefully preserved. If these shadows remain unaltered by the Future the child will die."
"I see an empty seat," replied the Ghost, "in the poor chimney corner, and a crutch without an owner, carefully kept. If these shadows stay the same in the Future, the child will die."
"No, no," said Scrooge. "Oh, no, kind Spirit! say he will be spared."
"No, no," said Scrooge. "Oh, no, kind Spirit! Please say he will be saved."
"If these shadows remain unaltered by the Future none other of my race," returned the Ghost, "will find him here. What then? If he be like to die, he had better do it, and decrease the surplus population."
"If these shadows stay the same in the Future, no one else from my kind," the Ghost replied, "will find him here. So what? If he's going to die, he might as well do it and reduce the surplus population."
Scrooge hung his head to hear his own words quoted by the Spirit, and was overcome with penitence and grief.
Scrooge lowered his head to hear the Spirit quoting his own words and was filled with remorse and sorrow.
"Man," said the Ghost, "if man you be in heart, not adamant, forbear that wicked cant until you have discovered what the surplus is and where it is. Will you decide what men shall live, what men shall die? It may be that in the sight of Heaven you are more worthless and less fit to live than millions like this poor man's child. Oh, God! to hear the insect on the leaf pronouncing on the too much life among his hungry brothers in the dust!"
"Man," said the Ghost, "if you're really human at heart, not made of stone, hold off on that cruel talk until you find out what the excess is and where it is. Will you decide who gets to live and who has to die? It might be that, in the eyes of Heaven, you are more worthless and less deserving of life than millions like this poor man's child. Oh, God! to hear the insect on the leaf judging the excess of life among its starving siblings in the dirt!"
Scrooge bent before the Ghost's rebuke, and trembling cast his eyes upon the ground. But he raised them speedily on hearing his own name.
Scrooge cowered under the Ghost's reprimand and, shaking, looked down at the ground. But he quickly lifted his gaze upon hearing his own name.
"Mr. Scrooge!" said Bob; "I'll give you Mr. Scrooge, the Founder of the Feast!"
"Mr. Scrooge!" said Bob; "I'll toast to Mr. Scrooge, the one who started this celebration!"
"The Founder of the Feast indeed!" cried Mrs. Cratchit, reddening. "I wish I had him here. I'd give him a piece of my mind to feast upon, and I hope he'd have a good appetite for it."
"The Founder of the Feast, right!" shouted Mrs. Cratchit, blushing. "I wish I had him here. I'd really let him know what I think, and I hope he'd be hungry for it."
"My dear," said Bob, "the children! Christmas day."
"My dear," said Bob, "the kids! It's Christmas Day."
Scrooge was the Ogre of the family. The mention of his name cast a dark shadow on the party, which was not dispelled for full five minutes.
Scrooge was the family’s villain. Just saying his name brought a gloomy atmosphere to the party that lingered for a full five minutes.
After it had passed away, they were ten times merrier than before, from the mere relief of Scrooge the Baleful being done with. Bob Cratchit told them how he had a situation in his eye for Master Peter. The two young Cratchits laughed tremendously at the idea of Peter's being a man of business; and Peter himself looked thoughtfully at the fire from between his collars, as if he were deliberating what particular investments he should favor when he came into receipt of the bewildering income. Martha, who was a poor apprentice at a milliner's, then told them what kind of work[Pg 47] she had to do, and how many hours she worked at a stretch, and how she meant to be abed to-morrow morning for a good long rest, to-morrow being a holiday she passed at home. Also how she had seen a countess and a lord some days before, and how the lord "was much about as tall as Peter," at which Peter pulled up his collars so high that you couldn't have seen his head if you had been there. By and by they had a song, about a lost child traveling in the snow, from Tiny Tim, who had a plaintive little voice, and sang it very well indeed.
After it was over, they were ten times happier than before, just from the relief of being done with Scrooge the Grumpy. Bob Cratchit shared how he had a plan for Master Peter. The two younger Cratchits laughed a lot at the thought of Peter becoming a businessman; and Peter himself stared thoughtfully at the fire, considering what investments he might choose once he got that confusing money. Martha, who was a struggling apprentice at a milliner's, then told them about the kind of work[Pg 47] she had to do, how many hours she worked nonstop, and how she planned to sleep in the next morning for a nice long rest since tomorrow was a holiday she got to spend at home. She also mentioned that she had seen a countess and a lord a few days earlier, and how the lord "was about as tall as Peter," which made Peter pull up his collars so high that you couldn’t see his head if you were there. After a while, they sang a song about a lost child traveling in the snow, performed by Tiny Tim, who had a sweet little voice and sang it really well.
There was nothing of high mark in this. They were not a handsome family; they were not well dressed; their shoes were far from being waterproof; their clothes were scanty; and Peter might have known, and very likely did, the inside of a pawnbroker's. But they were happy, grateful, pleased with one another, and contented with the time; and when they faded, and looked happier yet in the bright sprinklings of the Spirit's torch at parting, Scrooge had his eye upon them, and especially on Tiny Tim, until the last.
There was nothing impressive about this. They weren’t a good-looking family; they weren’t well-dressed; their shoes were definitely not waterproof; their clothes were thin; and Peter probably knew, and most likely did know, the inside of a pawn shop. But they were happy, grateful, pleased with each other, and content with what they had; and as they faded, looking even happier in the bright glimmers from the Spirit's torch at the end, Scrooge kept his eye on them, especially on Tiny Tim, until the very end.
By this time it was getting dark and snowing pretty heavily; and as Scrooge and the Spirit went along the streets, the brightness of the roaring fires in kitchens, parlors, and all sorts of rooms, was wonderful. Here, the flickering of the blaze showed preparations for a cosy dinner, with hot plates baking through and through before the fire, and deep red curtains, ready to be drawn to shut out cold and darkness. There, all the children of the house were running out into the snow to meet their married sisters, brothers, cousins, uncles, aunts, and be the first to greet them.
By this time, it was getting dark and snowing pretty heavily, and as Scrooge and the Spirit walked through the streets, the glow of the roaring fires in kitchens, living rooms, and all kinds of spaces was amazing. In one place, the flickering flames hinted at a cozy dinner being prepared, with hot plates warming thoroughly in front of the fire and deep red curtains ready to be drawn to keep out the cold and darkness. In another, all the children of the house were running out into the snow to meet their married siblings, cousins, uncles, aunts, eager to be the first to greet them.
It was a great surprise to Scrooge, as he meditated on these scenes, to hear a hearty laugh. It was a much greater surprise to Scrooge to recognize it as his own nephew's, and to find himself in[Pg 48] a bright, dry, gleaming room, with the Spirit standing smiling by his side, and looking at that same nephew with approving affability!
It was a huge shock to Scrooge, while he reflected on these moments, to hear a hearty laugh. It was an even bigger surprise for him to recognize it as his own nephew's, and to see himself in[Pg 48] a bright, dry, shiny room, with the Spirit standing beside him, smiling and looking at that same nephew with friendly approval!
"Ha! ha!" laughed Scrooge's nephew. "Ha! ha! ha!"
"Ha! ha!" laughed Scrooge's nephew. "Ha! ha! ha!"
If you should happen, by any unlikely chance, to know a man more blessed in a laugh than Scrooge's nephew, all I can say is, I should like to know him too. Introduce him to me, and I'll cultivate his acquaintance.
If you happen to know a guy who laughs even better than Scrooge's nephew, all I can say is, I’d love to meet him too. Introduce me to him, and I'll make it a point to get to know him.
It is a fair, even-handed, noble adjustment of things that while there is infection in disease and sorrow, there is nothing in the world so irresistibly contagious as laughter and good-humor. When Scrooge's nephew laughed in this way, holding his sides, rolling his head, and twisting his face into the most extravagant contortions, Scrooge's niece, by marriage, laughed as heartily as he. And their assembled friends being not a bit behindhand, roared out lustily.
It’s a fair and noble balance that just as disease and sorrow can be contagious, nothing in the world is as irresistibly infectious as laughter and good humor. When Scrooge’s nephew laughed like that, holding his sides, rolling his head, and making the wildest facial expressions, Scrooge’s niece, through marriage, laughed just as loudly. Their friends joined in too, laughing heartily.
"Ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha, ha!"
"Ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha, ha!"
"He said that Christmas was a humbug, as I live!" cried Scrooge's nephew. "He believed it, too."
"He said that Christmas was a joke, I swear!" cried Scrooge's nephew. "He really believed that, too."
"More shame for him, Fred!" said Scrooge's niece, indignantly. Bless those women! they never do anything by halves. They are always in earnest.
"More shame on him, Fred!" said Scrooge's niece, angrily. Bless those women! They never do anything halfway. They’re always serious.
She was very pretty; exceedingly pretty. With a dimpled, surprised-looking, capital face; a ripe little mouth that seemed made to be kissed—as no doubt it was; all kinds of good little dots about her chin, that melted into one another when she laughed; and the sunniest pair of eyes you ever saw in any little creature's head. Altogether she was what you would have called provoking, you know; but satisfactory, too. Oh, perfectly satisfactory.
She was really beautiful; incredibly beautiful. With a dimpled, surprised-looking, gorgeous face; a perfect little mouth that seemed meant to be kissed—as it probably was; all sorts of cute little spots on her chin that blended together when she laughed; and the brightest pair of eyes you’d ever seen in any little creature’s head. Overall, she was what you would call frustrating, you know; but satisfying, too. Oh, completely satisfying.
"He's a comical old fellow," said Scrooge's[Pg 49] nephew, "that's the truth: and not so pleasant as he might be. However, his offences carry their own punishment, and I have nothing to say against him."
"He's a funny old guy," said Scrooge's[Pg 49] nephew, "that's for sure: and not as nice as he could be. Still, his actions come with their own consequences, and I have nothing bad to say about him."
"I have no patience with him," observed Scrooge's niece. Scrooge's niece's sisters, and all the other ladies, expressed the same opinion.
"I can’t stand him," said Scrooge's niece. Scrooge's niece's sisters, along with all the other women, agreed.
"Oh, I have!" said Scrooge's nephew. "I am sorry for him; I couldn't be angry with him if I tried. Who suffers by his ill whims! Himself, always. Here, he takes it into his head to dislike us, and he won't come and dine with us. What's the consequence? He don't lose much of a dinner."
"Oh, I have!" said Scrooge's nephew. "I feel sorry for him; I couldn't stay mad at him if I wanted to. Who suffers from his bad moods? Only himself, always. Here he decides he doesn't like us, so he won't come and have dinner with us. What's the result? He isn’t missing out on much of a meal."
"Indeed, I think he loses a very good dinner," interrupted Scrooge's niece. Everybody else said the same, and they must be allowed to have been competent judges, because they had just had dinner; and with the dessert upon the table, were clustered round the fire, by lamp-light.
"Honestly, I think he's missing out on a great dinner," interrupted Scrooge's niece. Everyone else agreed, and they could be considered reliable judges since they had just finished dinner; with dessert still on the table, they were gathered around the fire, enjoying the lamp light.
"Well! I am very glad to hear it," said Scrooge's nephew, "because I haven't any great faith in these young housekeepers. What do you say, Topper?"
"Well! I'm really glad to hear that," said Scrooge's nephew, "because I don’t have much faith in these young housekeepers. What do you think, Topper?"
Topper had clearly got his eye upon one of Scrooge's niece's sisters, for he answered that a bachelor was a wretched outcast, who had no right to express an opinion on the subject. Whereat Scrooge's niece's sister—the plump one with the lace tucker: not the one with the roses—blushed.
Topper was obviously checking out one of Scrooge's niece's sisters, because he said that a bachelor is a miserable outsider who doesn't have any right to share his thoughts on the matter. At this, Scrooge's niece's sister—the chubby one with the lace tucker, not the one with the roses—turned red.
"Do go on, Fred," said Scrooge's niece, clapping her hands. "He never finishes what he begins to say! He is such a ridiculous fellow!"
"Go ahead, Fred," said Scrooge's niece, clapping her hands. "He never finishes what he starts to say! He's such a silly guy!"
"I was only going to say," said Scrooge's nephew, "that the consequence of his taking a dislike to us, and not making merry with us, is, as I think, that he loses some pleasant moments, which could do him no harm. I am sure he loses pleasanter companions than he can find in his own[Pg 50] thoughts, either in his mouldy old office, or his dusty chambers. I mean to give him the same chance every year, whether he likes it or not, for I pity him. He may rail at Christmas till he dies, but he can't help thinking better of it—I defy him—if he finds me going there, in good temper, year after year, and saying, 'Uncle Scrooge, how are you?' If it only puts him in the vein to leave his poor clerk fifty pounds, that's something; and I think I shook him yesterday."
"I just wanted to say," Scrooge's nephew said, "that because he dislikes us and refuses to celebrate with us, he’s missing out on some enjoyable moments that wouldn’t hurt him at all. I'm sure he has more fun with us than he can ever have in his own thoughts, whether it's in his dreary old office or his dusty room. I’m going to invite him every year, whether he wants to come or not, because I feel sorry for him. He can complain about Christmas until he dies, but he can't help but start to see it differently—I challenge him—if he sees me showing up with a good attitude, year after year, and asking, 'Uncle Scrooge, how are you?' If it inspires him to leave his poor clerk fifty pounds, that's something; and I think I made some progress yesterday."
It was their turn to laugh now, at the notion of his shaking Scrooge. But being thoroughly goodnatured, and not much caring what they laughed at, so that they laughed at any rate, he encouraged them in their merriment.
It was their turn to laugh now at the idea of him shaking Scrooge. But being genuinely good-natured and not really caring what they were laughing at, as long as they were laughing, he joined in on their fun.
After tea they had some music, Scrooge's niece played well; and played among other tunes a simple little air (a mere nothing: you might learn to whistle it in two minutes), which had been familiar to the child who fetched Scrooge from the boarding-school, as he had been reminded by the Ghost of Christmas Past. When this strain of music sounded, all the things that the Ghost had shown him, came upon his mind; he softened more and more; and thought that if he could have listened to it often, years ago, he might have cultivated the kindnesses of life for his own happiness with his own hands, without resorting to the sexton's spade that buried Jacob Marley.
After tea, they played some music. Scrooge's niece played well and included a simple little tune (so easy that you could learn to whistle it in two minutes) that was familiar to the child who had brought Scrooge from the boarding school, as he had been reminded by the Ghost of Christmas Past. When this music played, all the things that the Ghost had shown him flooded his mind; he softened more and more and thought that if he had been able to listen to it often, years ago, he might have nurtured the kindnesses of life for his own happiness without having to use the sexton's spade that buried Jacob Marley.
But they didn't devote the whole evening to music. After awhile they played at forfeits; for it is good to be children sometimes, and never better than at Christmas, when its mighty founder was a child himself.
But they didn't spend the whole evening on music. After a while, they played forfeits because it's nice to be kids sometimes, especially at Christmas, when its great originator was a child himself.
Stop! There was first a glorious game at blindman's buff. Of course there was. And I no more believe Topper was really blind than I believe he had eyes in his boots. My opinion is, that it was a done thing between him and Scrooge's[Pg 51] nephew; and that the Ghost of Christmas Present knew it. The way he went after that plump sister in the lace tucker, was an outrage on the credulity of human nature. Knocking down the fire-irons, tumbling over the chairs, bumping up against the piano, smothering himself amongst the curtains, wherever she went, there went he! He always knew where the plump sister was. He wouldn't catch anybody else. If you had fallen up against him, (as some of them did) on purpose, he would have made a feint of endeavoring to seize you, which would have been an affront to your understanding, and would instantly have sidled off in the direction of the plump sister. She often cried out that it wasn't fair; and it really was not. But when at last, he caught her; when, in spite of all her silken rustlings, and her rapid flutterings past him, he got her into a corner whence there was no escape; then his conduct was the most execrable. For his pretending not to know her; his pretending that it was necessary to touch her head-dress, and further to assure himself of her identity by pressing a certain ring upon her finger, and a certain chain about her neck; was vile, monstrous! No doubt she told him her opinion of it when, another blind-man being in office, they were so very confidential together, behind the curtains.
Stop! First, there was an amazing game of blind man's buff. Of course there was. And I don't believe for a second that Topper was really blind, just like I don't believe he had eyes in his boots. I think it was all a setup between him and Scrooge's nephew; and the Ghost of Christmas Present knew about it. The way he went after that plump sister in the lace tucker was an insult to our intelligence. He was knocking over the fire irons, tripping over the chairs, crashing into the piano, and getting tangled in the curtains; wherever she went, he followed! He always knew where the plump sister was. He wouldn’t catch anyone else. If you happened to bump into him (as some of them did) on purpose, he would pretend to try to grab you, which would be an insult to your understanding, and he'd immediately sneak off in the direction of the plump sister. She often complained that it wasn’t fair; and honestly, it wasn’t. But when he finally caught her; when, despite all her rustling silks and quick movements past him, he trapped her in a corner with no way out; his behavior was absolutely unacceptable. Because his pretending not to recognize her; pretending it was necessary to touch her headpiece, and then further confirming her identity by pressing a ring on her finger and a chain around her neck, was just disgusting! No doubt she told him what she thought about it when another blind man was in charge, and they got really cozy together behind the curtains.
Scrooge's niece was not one of the blind-man's buff party, but was made comfortable with a large chair and a footstool, in a snug corner where the Ghost and Scrooge were close behind her. But she joined in the forfeits, and loved her love to admiration with all the letters of the alphabet. Likewise at the game of How, When, and Where, she was very great, and, to the secret joy of Scrooge's nephew, beat her sisters hollow: though they were sharp girls too, as Topper could have told you. There might have been twenty people[Pg 52] there, young and old, but they all played, and so did Scrooge; for, wholly forgetting in the interest he had in what was going on, that his voice made no sound in their ears, he sometimes came out with his guess quite loud, and very often guessed right, too; for the sharpest needle, warranted not to cut in the eye, was not sharper than Scrooge; blunt as he took it in his head to be.
Scrooge's niece wasn’t part of the blind man's buff game, but she was settled into a big chair with a footstool in a cozy corner, where the Ghost and Scrooge were right behind her. However, she did join in the forfeits and expressed her admiration for her love using all the letters of the alphabet. When it came to the game of How, When, and Where, she excelled, much to the delight of Scrooge's nephew, as she outperformed her sisters by a long shot; they were clever girls too, as Topper could have told you. There could have been around twenty people[Pg 52] there, young and old, all participating, including Scrooge; completely wrapped up in the excitement, he forgot that his voice was silent to them. Sometimes he shouted out his guesses quite loudly, and often managed to guess correctly too; because the sharpest needle, which was guaranteed not to pierce the eye, wasn’t sharper than Scrooge, no matter how dull he appeared to himself.
The Ghost was greatly pleased to find him in this mood, and looked upon him with such favor, that he begged like a boy to be allowed to stay until the guests departed. But this the Spirit said could not be done. The whole scene passed off; and he and the Spirit were again upon their travels.
The Ghost was really happy to see him in this mood and looked at him with such liking that he asked like a kid to be allowed to stay until the guests left. But the Spirit said that couldn’t happen. The whole scene went by, and he and the Spirit were traveling again.
Much they saw, and far they went, and many homes they visited, but always with a happy end. The Spirit stood beside sick beds, and they were cheerful; on foreign lands, and they were close at home; by struggling men, and they were patient in their greater hope; by poverty, and it was rich. In almshouse, hospital, and jail, in misery's every refuge, where vain man in his little brief authority had not made fast the door, and barred the Spirit out, he left his blessing, and taught Scrooge his precepts.
They saw a lot, traveled far, and visited many homes, but it always ended happily. The Spirit stood by sickbeds, bringing cheer; in foreign lands, making them feel at home; with struggling people, instilling patience in their greater hope; in poverty, revealing its richness. In almshouses, hospitals, and jails, in every refuge of misery, wherever small-minded man hadn’t closed the door and shut the Spirit out, it left its blessing and taught Scrooge its lessons.
It was a long night, if it were only a night; but Scrooge had his doubts of this, because the Christmas Holidays appeared to be condensed into the space of time they passed together. It was strange, too, that while Scrooge remained unaltered in his outward form, the Ghost grew older, clearly older!
It was a long night, if you could call it just a night; but Scrooge wasn't so sure about that because the Christmas Holidays seemed to be packed into the time they spent together. It was also strange that while Scrooge looked the same on the outside, the Ghost grew older, noticeably older!
"Forgive me if I am not justified in what I ask," said Scrooge, looking intently at the Spirit's robe, "but I see something strange, and not belonging to yourself, protruding from your skirts. Is it a foot or a claw?"
"Excuse me if I'm out of line for asking this," said Scrooge, staring closely at the Spirit's robe, "but I notice something unusual that's not part of you sticking out from your clothes. Is it a foot or a claw?"
"It might be a claw, for the flesh there is upon[Pg 53] it," was the Spirit's sorrowful reply. "Look here."
"It could be a claw, considering there's flesh on[Pg 53] it," the Spirit replied sadly. "Check this out."
From the foldings of its robe, it brought two children; wretched, abject, frightful, hideous, miserable. They knelt down at its feet, and clung upon the outside of its garment.
From the folds of its robe, it brought two children; pitiful, desperate, terrifying, ugly, suffering. They knelt at its feet and clung to the outside of its garment.
They were a boy and girl. Yellow, meagre, ragged, scowling, wolfish; but prostrate, too, in their humility. Where graceful youth should have filled their features out, and touched them with its freshest tints, a stale and shriveled hand, like that of age, had pinched, and twisted them, and pulled them into shreds. Where angels might have sat enthroned, devils lurked, and glared out menacing. No change, no degradation, no perversion of humanity, in any grade, through all the mysteries of wonderful creation, has monsters half so horrible and dread.
They were a boy and a girl. They looked yellow, thin, ragged, and angry, like little wolves; but they were also lying down in their humility. Instead of the fresh innocence and vitality that youth should have filled their faces with, a worn and withered hand, almost like that of an old person, had pinched, twisted, and shredded them. Where angels might have perched, devils lurked, glaring menacingly. There’s no change, no decline, no corruption of humanity at any level, in all the mysteries of this incredible creation, that has monsters as terrifying and dreadful as these.
Scrooge started back, appalled. Having them shown to him in this way, he tried to say they were fine children, but the words choked themselves, rather than be parties to a lie of such enormous magnitude.
Scrooge stepped back, horrified. Seeing them presented to him like this, he attempted to say they were good kids, but the words caught in his throat rather than be part of such a huge lie.
"Spirit, are they yours?" Scrooge could say no more.
"Spirit, are they yours?" Scrooge couldn't say anything else.
"They are Man's," said the Spirit, looking down upon them. "And they cling to me, appealing from their fathers. This boy is Ignorance. This girl is Want. Beware of them both, and all of their degree, but most of all beware of this boy."
"They are humanity's," said the Spirit, looking down at them. "And they cling to me, seeking help from their parents. This boy represents Ignorance. This girl represents Want. Be cautious of both of them and everyone like them, but especially be wary of this boy."
"Have they no refuge or resource?" cried Scrooge.
"Do they have no shelter or support?" shouted Scrooge.
"Are there no prisons?" said the Spirit, turning on him for the last time with his own words. "Are there no work-houses?"
"Are there no prisons?" said the Spirit, facing him one last time with his own words. "Are there no workhouses?"
The bell struck twelve.
The clock chimed twelve.
Scrooge looked about him for the Ghost, and saw it not. As the last stroke ceased to vibrate, he remembered the prediction of old Jacob [Pg 54]Marley, and lifting up his eyes, beheld a solemn Phantom, draped and hooded, coming like a mist along the ground toward him.
Scrooge searched for the Ghost but couldn't find it. As the final bell rang, he recalled old Jacob Marley’s warning, and when he looked up, he saw a serious Phantom, covered and hooded, approaching him like a mist along the ground.
Stave Four.
THE LAST OF THE SPIRITS.
The Phantom slowly, gravely, silently, approached. When it came near him, Scrooge bent down upon his knee; for in the very air through which this Spirit moved it seemed to scatter gloom and mystery.
The Phantom slowly, gravely, and silently approached. As it got closer, Scrooge knelt down; for in the very air that this Spirit moved through, it felt like it spread gloom and mystery.
It was shrouded in a deep black garment, which concealed its head, its face, its form, and left nothing of it visible, save one outstretched hand. But for this it would have been difficult to detach its figure from the night, and separate it from the darkness by which it was surrounded.
It was wrapped in a deep black cloak that covered its head, face, and body, leaving only one outstretched hand visible. Without that hand, it would have been hard to distinguish its shape from the night and separate it from the darkness enveloping it.
He felt that it was tall and stately when it came beside him, and that its mysterious presence filled him with a solemn dread. He knew no more, for the Spirit neither spoke nor moved.
He thought it was tall and impressive when it came next to him, and its mysterious presence filled him with a heavy sense of fear. He didn't know anything more, because the Spirit neither spoke nor moved.
"I am in the presence of the Ghost of Christmas Yet To Come?" said Scrooge.
"I’m in front of the Ghost of Christmas Yet to Come?" said Scrooge.
The Spirit answered not, but pointed onward with its hand.
The Spirit didn’t reply but gestured forward with its hand.
"You are about to show me shadows of the things that have not happened, but will happen in the time before us," Scrooge pursued. "Is that so, Spirit?"
"You’re about to show me shadows of things that haven’t happened yet, but will happen in the time ahead," Scrooge continued. "Is that right, Spirit?"
The upper portion of the garment was contracted for an instant in its folds, as if the Spirit had inclined its head. That was the only answer he received.
The upper part of the garment tightened for a moment in its folds, like the Spirit had lowered its head. That was the only response he got.
Although well used to ghostly company by this[Pg 55] time, Scrooge feared the silent shape so much that his legs trembled beneath him, and he found that he could hardly stand when he prepared to follow it. The Spirit paused a moment, as observing his condition, and giving him time to recover.
Although he was used to ghostly company by this[Pg 55] time, Scrooge was so scared of the silent figure that his legs shook beneath him, and he could barely stand when he got ready to follow it. The Spirit stopped for a moment, seeming to notice his state and giving him a chance to gather himself.
But Scrooge was all the worse for this. It thrilled him with a vague uncertain horror, to know that behind the dusky shroud, there were ghostly eyes intently fixed upon him, while he, though he stretched his own to the utmost, could see nothing but a spectral hand and one great heap of black.
But Scrooge was all the worse for this. It filled him with a vague, unsettling fear to know that behind the dark shroud, there were ghostly eyes fixed intently on him, while he, despite straining his own to the limit, could see nothing but a spectral hand and a huge pile of darkness.
"Ghost of the Future!" he exclaimed, "I fear you more than any spectre I have seen. But as I know your purpose is to do me good and as I hope to live to be another man from what I was, I am prepared to bear you company, and do it with a thankful heart. Will you not speak to me?"
"Ghost of the Future!" he shouted, "I’m more afraid of you than any ghost I’ve ever seen. But since I know your purpose is to help me and I hope to become a better person than I was, I’m ready to keep you company, and I’ll do it with a grateful heart. Will you please talk to me?"
It gave him no reply. The hand was pointed straight before them.
It didn't respond. The hand was pointing directly ahead of them.
"Lead on!" said Scrooge. "Lead on! The night is waning fast, and it is precious time to me, I know. Lead on, Spirit!"
"Go ahead!" said Scrooge. "Go ahead! The night is passing quickly, and I know it's valuable time for me. Lead on, Spirit!"
The Phantom moved away as it had come toward him. Scrooge followed in the shadow of its dress, which bore him up, he thought, and carried him along.
The Phantom glided away just like it had approached him. Scrooge trailed behind in the shadow of its garment, which he felt was lifting him up and guiding him forward.
They scarcely seemed to enter the city; for the city rather seemed to spring up about them, and encompass them of its own act. But there they were in the heart of it; on 'Change, amongst the merchants; who hurried up and down, and chinked the money in their pockets, and conversed in groups, and looked at their watches, and trifled thoughtfully with their great gold seals; and so forth, as Scrooge had seen them often.
They barely seemed to arrive in the city; instead, it felt like the city sprang up around them and wrapped itself around them on its own. But there they were, right in the middle of it; on 'Change, among the merchants who rushed around, jingled the money in their pockets, chatted in groups, glanced at their watches, and absently fiddled with their large gold seals, just as Scrooge had seen many times before.
The Spirit stopped beside one little knot of business men. Observing that the hand was pointed to them, Scrooge advanced to listen to their talk.
The Spirit stopped next to a small group of businessmen. Noticing that the hand was directed at them, Scrooge moved closer to hear what they were saying.
"No," said a great fat man with a monstrous chin, "I don't know much about it either way. I only know he's dead."
"No," said a huge man with a big chin, "I don't really know much about it one way or the other. All I know is he's dead."
"When did he die?" inquired another.
"When did he die?" asked another.
"Last night, I believe."
"Last night, I think."
"What has he done with his money?" asked a red-faced gentleman with a pendulous excrescence on the end of his nose, that shook like the gills of a turkey-cock.
"What has he done with his money?" asked a red-faced man with a drooping growth on the end of his nose that wobbled like a turkey's wattle.
"I haven't heard," said the man with the large chin, yawning again. "Left it to his company, perhaps. He hasn't left it to me. That's all I know."
"I haven't heard," said the man with the big chin, yawning again. "Maybe he left it to his company. He definitely didn't leave it to me. That's all I know."
This pleasantry was received with a general laugh.
This joke had everyone laughing.
"It's likely to be a very cheap funeral," said the same speaker; "for upon my life I don't know of anybody to go to it. Suppose we make up a party and volunteer?"
"It's probably going to be a really cheap funeral," said the same person; "because honestly, I can't think of anyone who would attend. How about we get a group together and go?"
"I don't mind going if a lunch is provided," observed the gentleman with the excrescence on his nose. "But I must be fed, if I make one."
"I don't mind going as long as lunch is provided," said the man with the bump on his nose. "But I need to be fed if I attend."
Another laugh.
Another laugh.
"Well, I am the most disinterested among you, after all," said the first speaker, "for I never wear black gloves, and I never eat lunch. But I'll offer to go, if anybody else will. When I come to think of it, I'm not at all sure that I wasn't his most particular friend; for we used to stop and speak whenever we met. Bye, bye!"
"Well, I'm the least involved among you all," said the first speaker, "since I never wear black gloves and I never eat lunch. But I'm willing to go, if anyone else wants to join. Now that I think about it, I’m not really sure I wasn't his closest friend; we always stopped to chat whenever we saw each other. Bye, bye!"
Speakers and listeners strolled away, and mixed with other groups. Scrooge knew the men, and looked toward the Spirit for explanation. He was at first inclined to be surprised that the Spirit should attach importance to conversations apparently so trivial; but feeling assured that they must have some hidden purpose, he set himself to consider what it was likely to be. They could scarcely be supposed to have any bearing on the[Pg 57] death of Jacob, his old partner, for that was past, and this Ghost's province was the future. Nor could he think of any one immediately connected with himself, to whom he could apply them.
Speakers and listeners walked away, mixing with other groups. Scrooge recognized the men and looked to the Spirit for clarification. At first, he was a bit surprised that the Spirit would care about conversations that seemed so unimportant. However, convinced there had to be a deeper meaning, he started to ponder what it might be. They hardly seemed related to the[Pg 57] death of Jacob, his former partner, since that was in the past, and this Ghost was focused on the future. He also couldn’t think of anyone directly connected to him who he could relate this to.
They left the busy scene, and went into an obscure part of the town, where Scrooge had never penetrated before, although he recognized its situation and its bad repute. The ways were foul and narrow; the shops and houses wretched; the people half-naked, drunken, slipshod, ugly. Alleys and archways, like so many cesspools, disgorged their offences of smell, and dirt, and life, upon the straggling streets; and the whole quarter reeked with crime, with filth and misery.
They left the hectic streets and entered a hidden part of town, where Scrooge had never been before, even though he knew its location and its bad reputation. The streets were dirty and narrow; the shops and houses were in terrible shape; the people were half-naked, drunk, disheveled, and unappealing. Alleys and archways, like open sewers, expelled their stench, filth, and noise onto the winding streets; and the entire area was soaked in crime, dirt, and suffering.
Far in this den of infamous resort, there was a low-browed, beetling shop, below a pent-house roof, where iron, old rags, bottles, bones, and greasy offal were bought. Upon the floor within, were piled up heaps of rusty keys, nails, chains, hinges, files, scales, weights, and refuse iron of all kinds. Secrets that few would like to scrutinize were bred and hidden in mountains of unseemly rags, masses of corrupted fat, and sepulchres of bones. Sitting in among the wares he dealt in, by a charcoal stove, made of old bricks, was a grey-haired rascal, nearly seventy years of age; who had screened himself from the cold air without, by a frowsy curtaining of miscellaneous tatters hung upon a line; and smoked his pipe in all the luxury of calm retirement.
Deep in this notorious spot, there was a shabby shop under a slanted roof, where they bought iron, old rags, bottles, bones, and greasy scraps. Inside, the floor was stacked with piles of rusty keys, nails, chains, hinges, files, scales, weights, and all sorts of scrap metal. Dark secrets that few would want to examine were buried in mountains of unsightly rags, masses of rancid fat, and piles of bones. Sitting among the items he sold, next to a charcoal stove made of old bricks, was a gray-haired crook, almost seventy years old; he kept himself warm from the cold air outside with a shabby curtain made of various rags hung on a line, and smoked his pipe while enjoying the peace of his retirement.
Scrooge and the Phantom came into the presence of this man, just as a woman with a heavy bundle slunk into the shop. But she had scarcely entered, when another woman, similarly laden, came in too; and she was closely followed by a man in faded black, who was no less startled by the sight of them, than they had been upon the recognition of each other. After a short period of blank astonishment, in which the old man with a pipe[Pg 58] had joined them, they all three burst into a laugh.
Scrooge and the Phantom came into the presence of this man just as a woman with a heavy bundle slipped into the shop. But she had barely stepped inside when another woman, also carrying a heavy load, entered as well; she was closely followed by a man in faded black, who was just as shocked to see them as they were to recognize each other. After a brief moment of stunned silence, during which the old man with a pipe[Pg 58] joined them, they all burst into laughter.
"Let the charwoman alone to be the first!" cried she who had entered first. "Let the laundress alone to be the second; and let the undertaker's man alone to be the third. Look here, old Joe, here's a chance! If we haven't all three met here without meaning it!"
"Let the cleaning lady go first!" shouted the one who entered first. "Let the laundry worker go second; and let the undertaker's assistant go third. Look here, old Joe, what a coincidence! If we aren't all three here together by chance!"
"You couldn't have met in a better place," said old Joe, removing his pipe from his mouth. "Come into the parlor."
"You couldn't have picked a better spot to meet," said old Joe, taking his pipe out of his mouth. "Come into the living room."
The parlor was the space behind the screen of rags. The old man raked the fire together with an old stair-rod, and having trimmed his smoky lamp (for it was night), with the stem of his pipe, put it into his mouth again.
The parlor was the space behind the rag-covered screen. The old man poked the fire with an old stair rod, and after adjusting his smoky lamp (since it was nighttime), he put his pipe back in his mouth.
While he did this, the woman who had already spoken threw her bundle on the floor and sat down in a flaunting manner on a stool; crossing her elbows on her knees, and looking with a bold defiance at the other two. "Now, then!" cried the woman. "Who's the worse for the loss of a few things like these? Not a dead man, I suppose."
While he did this, the woman who had already spoken threw her bundle on the floor and sat down on a stool in a showy way, resting her elbows on her knees and looking boldly at the other two. "So, what's the big deal?" the woman exclaimed. "Who's really affected by losing a few things like these? Not a dead man, I guess."
"No, indeed," said Mrs. Dilber, laughing.
"No way," said Mrs. Dilber, laughing.
"If he wanted to keep 'em after he was dead, a wicked old screw," pursued the woman, "why wasn't he natural in his lifetime? If he had been, he'd have had somebody to look after him when he was struck with Death, instead of lying gasping out his last there, alone by himself."
"If he wanted to keep them after he died, that old miser," the woman continued, "why wasn’t he kind during his life? If he had been, he would have had someone to take care of him when Death came, instead of lying there gasping his last breaths, all by himself."
"It's the truest word that ever was spoke," said Mrs. Dilber. "It's a judgment on him."
"It's the truest thing that's ever been said," said Mrs. Dilber. "It's karma for him."
"I wish it was a little heavier judgment," replied the woman; "and it should have been, you may depend upon it, if I could have laid my hands on anything else. Open that bundle, old Joe, and let me know the value of it. Speak out plain. I'm not afraid to be the first, nor afraid for them to see[Pg 59] it. We knew pretty well that we were helping ourselves, before we met here, I believe. Open the bundle, Joe."
"I wish the judgment was a bit harsher," replied the woman; "and it would have been, trust me, if I could have gotten my hands on anything else. Open that bundle, old Joe, and tell me how much it’s worth. Be straightforward. I'm not scared to be the first, nor am I worried about them seeing[Pg 59] it. We all knew we were looking out for ourselves before we got here, I think. Open the bundle, Joe."
But the gallantry of her friends would not allow of this; and the man in faded black, mounting the breach first, produced his plunder. It was not extensive. A seal or two, a pencil-case, a pair of sleeve buttons, and a brooch of no great value, were all. They were severally examined and appraised by old Joe, who chalked the sums he was disposed to give for each, upon the wall, and added them up into a total when he found that there was nothing more to come.
But her friends' bravery wouldn't let that happen; and the man in faded black, climbing over the breach first, revealed his loot. It wasn't much. A couple of seals, a pencil case, a pair of cufflinks, and a brooch of little worth were all there was. Each item was examined and valued by old Joe, who wrote down the amounts he was willing to pay for each on the wall, and then added them up into a total when he realized there was nothing more to find.
"That's your account," said Joe, "and I wouldn't give another sixpence, if I was to be boiled for not doing it. Who's next?"
"That's your account," Joe said, "and I wouldn't pay another penny if I was going to be punished for it. Who's next?"
Mrs. Dilber was next. Sheets and towels, a little wearing apparel, two old-fashioned silver teaspoons, a pair of sugar-tongs, and a few boots. Her account was stated on the wall in the same manner.
Mrs. Dilber was next. Sheets and towels, some clothing, two old-fashioned silver teaspoons, a pair of sugar tongs, and a few boots. Her account was listed on the wall in the same way.
"I always give too much to ladies. It's a weakness of mine, and that's the way I ruin myself," said old Joe. "That's your account. If you asked me for another penny, and made it an open question, I'd repent of being so liberal, and knock off half-a-crown."
"I always give too much to women. It's a flaw of mine, and that's how I end up ruining myself," said old Joe. "That's your perspective. If you asked me for another penny and made it a general question, I'd regret being so generous and cut it down by half a crown."
"And now undo my bundle, Joe," said the first woman.
"And now open my bundle, Joe," said the first woman.
Joe went down on his knees for the greater convenience of opening it, and having unfastened a great many knots, dragged out a large heavy roll of some dark stuff.
Joe dropped to his knees to make it easier to open it, and after untieing a lot of knots, he pulled out a big, heavy roll of some dark material.
"What do you call this?" said Joe. "Bed curtains!"
"What do you call this?" Joe asked. "Bed curtains!"
"Ah!" returned the woman, laughing and leaning forward on her crossed arms. "Bed curtains!"
"Ah!" the woman replied, laughing and leaning forward on her crossed arms. "Bed curtains!"
"You don't mean to say you took 'em down rings and all, with him lying there?" said Joe.
"You can't be serious that you took them down with him still lying there?" said Joe.
"Yes, I do," replied the woman. "Why not?"
"Yes, I do," the woman replied. "Why not?"
"You were born to make your fortune," said Joe, "and you'll certainly do it."
"You were meant to make your fortune," Joe said, "and you definitely will."
"I certainly shan't hold my hand, when I can get anything in it by reaching it out, for the sake of such a man as he was, I promise you, Joe," returned the woman coolly. "Don't drop that oil upon the blankets, now."
"I definitely won't hold my hand back when I can reach out and get something, just for a guy like him, I promise you, Joe," the woman replied calmly. "Don't spill that oil on the blankets now."
"His blankets?" asked Joe.
"His blankets?" Joe asked.
"Whose else's do you think?" replied the woman. "He isn't likely to take cold without 'em, I dare say."
"Whose else do you think?" the woman replied. "I doubt he'll catch a cold without them, to be honest."
"I hope he didn't die of anything catching? Eh?" said old Joe, stopping in his work, and looking up.
"I hope he didn't die from anything contagious? Huh?" said old Joe, pausing his work and looking up.
"Don't you be afraid of that," returned the woman. "I an't so fond of his company that I'd loiter about him for such things, if he did. Ah! you may look through that shirt till your eyes ache; but you won't find a hole in it, nor a threadbare place. It's the best he had, and a fine one too. They'd have wasted it, if it hadn't been for me."
"Don't be afraid of that," the woman replied. "I'm not so keen on being around him that I'd hang around for stuff like that, even if he did. Ah! You can look through that shirt until your eyes hurt, but you won't find a hole in it or a worn-out spot. It's the best he had, and a nice one too. They would have wasted it if it weren't for me."
"What do you call wasting of it?" asked old Joe.
"What do you call wasting it?" asked old Joe.
"Putting it on him to be buried in, to be sure," replied the woman with a laugh. "Somebody was fool enough to do it, but I took it off again. If calico ain't good enough for such a purpose, it isn't good enough for anything. It's quite as becoming to the body. He can't look uglier than he did in that one."
"Sure, I put it on him for burial," the woman said with a laugh. "Someone was foolish enough to do it, but I took it off again. If calico isn’t good enough for that, it’s not good for anything. It looks just as good on the body. He couldn’t look any worse than he did in that one."
Scrooge listened to this dialogue in horror. As they sat grouped about their spoil, in the scanty light afforded by the old man's lamp, he viewed them with a detestation and disgust, which could hardly have been greater, though they had been obscene demons, marketing the corpse itself.
Scrooge listened to this conversation in horror. As they sat around their loot in the dim light from the old man's lamp, he looked at them with such hatred and disgust that it could hardly have been worse if they were vile demons selling the corpse itself.
"Ha, ha!" laughed the same woman, when old[Pg 61] Joe, producing a flannel bag with money in it, told out their several gains upon the ground. "This is the end of it, you see? He frightened everyone away from him when he was alive, to profit us when he was dead! Ha! ha! ha!"
"Ha, ha!" laughed the same woman when old[Pg 61] Joe, pulling out a flannel bag full of money, counted their earnings on the ground. "This is the end of it, you see? He scared everyone away from him when he was alive, just to benefit us now that he's dead! Ha! ha! ha!"
"Spirit!" said Scrooge, shuddering from head to foot, "I see, I see. The case of this unhappy man might be my own. My life tends that way, now. Merciful Heaven, what is this?"
"Spirit!" Scrooge gasped, shaking all over, "I see, I see. This poor man's situation could be my own. My life is heading in that direction now. Merciful Heaven, what is happening?"
He recoiled in terror, for the scene had changed, and now he almost touched a bed: a bare, uncurtained bed: on which, beneath a ragged sheet, there lay a something covered up which, though it was dumb, announced itself in awful language.
He pulled back in fear, as the scene had shifted, and now he was close to a bed: a plain, uncovered bed: on which, beneath a tattered sheet, there was something hidden that, although it was silent, expressed itself in a terrifying way.
The room was very dark, too dark to be observed with any accuracy, though Scrooge glanced round it in obedience to a secret impulse, anxious to know what kind of room it was. A pale light rising in the outer air, fell straight upon the bed: and on it, plundered and bereft, unwatched, unwept, uncared for, was the body of this man.
The room was really dark, too dark to be seen clearly, but Scrooge looked around out of a secret urge, eager to figure out what kind of room it was. A faint light coming from outside shone directly on the bed, where the body of this man lay, stripped of possessions, alone, unnoticed, and uncared for.
Scrooge glanced toward the Phantom. Its steady hand was pointed to the head. The cover was so carelessly adjusted that the slightest raising of it, the motion of a finger upon Scrooge's part, would have disclosed the face. He thought of it, felt how easy it would be to do, and longed to do it; but had no more power to withdraw the veil than to dismiss the spectre at his side.
Scrooge looked at the Phantom. Its unwavering hand was pointed at its head. The cover was so loosely arranged that even a slight movement, like raising a finger, would reveal its face. He thought about it, realized how easy it would be to do, and wanted to do it; but he felt just as powerless to pull back the veil as he did to send the specter beside him away.
"Spirit!" he said, "this is a fearful place. In leaving it, I shall not leave its lesson, trust me. Let us go!"
"Spirit!" he said, "this is a scary place. When I leave it, I won’t forget what it taught me, trust me. Let’s go!"
Still the Ghost pointed with an unmoved finger to the head.
Still, the Ghost pointed with an unchanging finger at the head.
"I understand you," Scrooge returned, "and I would do it if I could. But I have not the power, Spirit. I have not the power."
"I get you," Scrooge replied, "and I would do it if I could. But I don't have the ability, Spirit. I just don't have the ability."
Again it seemed to look upon him.
Again, it seemed to stare at him.
"If there is any person in the town, who feels[Pg 62] emotion caused by this man's death," said Scrooge, quite agonized, "show that person to me, Spirit, I beseech you!"
"If there’s anyone in town who feels[Pg 62] any emotion from this man's death," said Scrooge, clearly distressed, "please show that person to me, Spirit, I beg you!"
The phantom spread its dark robe before him for a moment, like a wing; and withdrawing it, revealed a room by daylight, where a mother and her children were.
The ghost spread its dark cloak in front of him for a moment, like a wing; and then pulled it back, showing a room lit by daylight, where a mother and her kids were.
She was expecting some one, and with anxious eagerness; for she walked up and down the room; started at every sound; looked out from the window; glanced at the clock; tried, but in vain, to work with her needle; and could hardly bear the voices of her children in their play.
She was waiting for someone, feeling a mix of excitement and anxiety; she paced back and forth in the room, jumped at every sound, peered out of the window, checked the clock frequently, attempted to focus on her sewing but couldn't, and found it hard to tolerate the noise of her kids playing.
At length the long-expected knock was heard. She hurried to the door and met her husband; a man whose face was care-worn and depressed, though he was young. There was a remarkable expression in it now; a kind of serious delight of which he felt ashamed, and which he struggled to repress.
At last, the long-awaited knock sounded. She rushed to the door and encountered her husband; a man whose face looked worn and downcast, even though he was young. There was a striking expression on his face now; a mix of serious happiness that he felt embarrassed about, and that he tried to hide.
He sat down to the dinner that had been hoarding for him by the fire, and when she asked him faintly what news (which was not until after a long silence), he appeared embarrassed how to answer.
He sat down to the dinner that had been kept warm for him by the fire, and when she weakly asked him what the news was (which wasn't until after a long silence), he seemed unsure how to respond.
"Is it good," she said, "or bad?"—to help him.
"Is it good," she asked, "or bad?"—to help him.
"Bad," he answered.
"Not good," he answered.
"We are quite ruined?"
"Are we completely ruined?"
"No. There is hope yet, Caroline."
"No. There’s still hope, Cara."
"If he relents," she said, amazed, "there is! Nothing is past hope, if such a miracle has happened."
"If he changes his mind," she said, astonished, "there is! Nothing is beyond hope if such a miracle has happened."
"He is past relenting," said her husband. "He is dead."
"He won't change his mind," said her husband. "He's gone."
She was a mild and patient creature, if her face spoke truth; but she was thankful in her soul to hear it, and she said so, with clasped hands. She prayed forgiveness the next moment, and was sorry: but the first was the emotion of her heart.
She was a gentle and patient person, if her face told the truth; but she felt grateful in her heart to hear it, and she expressed that with her hands together. She asked for forgiveness the next moment and felt regret: but the first feeling was genuine.
"What the half-drunken woman, whom I told[Pg 63] you of last night, said to me, when I tried to see him and obtain a week's delay: and what I thought was a mere excuse to avoid me, turns out to have been quite true. He was not only very ill, but dying, then."
"What the half-drunk woman I told you about last night said to me when I tried to see him and get a week's delay—what I thought was just an excuse to dodge me—turned out to be completely true. He was not only very sick, but dying at that time."
"To whom will our debt be transferred?"
"Who will take on our debt?"
"I don't know. But before that time we shall be ready with the money; and even though we were not, it would be bad fortune indeed to find so merciless a creditor in his successor. We may sleep to-night with light hearts, Caroline!"
"I don't know. But before that time, we'll have the money ready; and even if we don't, it would be really unfortunate to encounter such a ruthless creditor in his successor. We can sleep peacefully tonight, Caroline!"
Yes. Soften it as they would, their hearts were lighter. The children's faces, hushed and clustered round to hear what they so little understood, were brighter; and it was a happier house for this man's death! The only emotion that the Ghost could show him, caused by the event, was one of pleasure.
Yes. As they softened it, their hearts felt lighter. The children's faces, quiet and gathered around to hear what they barely understood, were brighter; and the house felt happier because of this man's death! The only emotion the Ghost showed him, stemming from the event, was one of pleasure.
"Let me see some tenderness connected with the death," said Scrooge; "or that dark chamber, Spirit, which we left just now, will be for ever present to me."
"Show me some kindness related to death," said Scrooge; "or that dark room, Spirit, which we just left, will always be with me."
The Ghost conducted him through several streets to poor Bob Cratchit's house; the dwelling he had visited before: and found the mother and the children seated round the fire.
The Ghost led him through several streets to Bob Cratchit's house, the place he had been to before, and found the mother and the kids gathered around the fire.
Quiet. Very quiet. The noisy little Cratchits were as still as statues in one corner, and sat looking up at Peter, who had a book before him. The mother and her daughters were sewing. But surely they were very quiet!
Quiet. Very quiet. The noisy little Cratchits were as still as statues in one corner, and sat looking up at Peter, who had a book in front of him. The mother and her daughters were sewing. But they were definitely very quiet!
"'And He took a child, and set him in the midst of them.'"
"'And He took a child and placed him in the middle of them.'"
Where had Scrooge heard those words? He had not dreamed them. The boy must have read them out, as he and the Spirit crossed the threshold. Why did he not go on?
Where had Scrooge heard those words? He hadn't dreamed them. The boy must have read them aloud as he and the Spirit crossed the threshold. Why didn't he continue?
The mother laid her work upon the table, and put her hand up to her face.
The mother placed her work on the table and raised her hand to her face.
"The color hurts my eyes," she said.
"The color hurts my eyes," she said.
The color? Ah, poor Tiny Tim!
The color? Oh, poor Tiny Tim!
"They're better now again," said Cratchit's wife. "It makes them weak by candle-light; and I wouldn't show weak eyes to your father when he comes home, for the world. It must be near his time."
"They're better now," said Cratchit's wife. "Candlelight makes them look weak, and I wouldn't want to show your father weak eyes when he gets home, not for anything. It must be getting close to his time."
"Past it rather," Peter answered, shutting up his book. "But I think he has walked a little slower than he used, these few last evenings, mother."
"Past it, I guess," Peter replied, putting his book down. "But I think he’s been walking a bit slower than he used to these last few evenings, mom."
They were very quiet again. At last she said, and in a steady, cheerful voice, that only faltered once:
They were really quiet again. Finally, she spoke in a calm, cheerful voice that only wavered once:
"I have known him walk with—I have known him walk with Tiny Tim upon his shoulder, very fast indeed."
"I've seen him walk really quickly with Tiny Tim on his shoulder."
"And so have I," cried Peter. "Often."
"And so have I," Peter shouted. "A lot."
"And so have I," exclaimed another. So had all.
"And so have I," another person exclaimed. So had everyone else.
"But he was very light to carry," she resumed, intent upon her work, "and his father loved him so, that it was no trouble: no trouble. And there is your father at the door!"
"But he was really easy to carry," she continued, focused on her task, "and his dad loved him so much that it was no hassle: no hassle. And there’s your dad at the door!"
She hurried out to meet him; and little Bob in his comforter—he had need of it, poor fellow—came in. His tea was ready for him, and they all tried who should help him to it most. Then the two young Cratchits got upon his knees and laid, each child, a little cheek against his face, as if they said, "Don't mind it, father. Don't be grieved!"
She rushed out to meet him, and little Bob in his cozy outfit—he definitely needed it, poor guy—came in. His tea was ready, and everyone tried to help him to it the most. Then the two younger Cratchits climbed onto his knees and each pressed a little cheek against his face, as if to say, "Don't worry, Dad. Don't be sad!"
Bob was very cheerful with them, and spoke pleasantly to all the family. He looked at the work upon the table, and praised the industry and speed of Mrs. Cratchit and the girls. They would be done long before Sunday, he said.
Bob was very cheerful with them and talked pleasantly to the whole family. He looked at the work on the table and praised Mrs. Cratchit and the girls for their hard work and speed. He said they would be finished long before Sunday.
"Sunday! You went to-day, then, Robert?" said his wife.
"Sunday! Did you go today, Robert?" his wife asked.
"Yes, my dear," returned Bob. "I wish you could have gone. It would have done you good to see how green a place it is. But you'll see it often. I promised him that I would walk there on a Sunday. My little, little child!" cried Bob. "My little child!"
"Yes, my dear," said Bob. "I wish you could have gone. It would have been great for you to see how green it is there. But you’ll get to see it often. I promised him I’d walk there on a Sunday. My little, little child!” cried Bob. “My little child!”
He broke down all at once. He couldn't help it. If he could have helped it, he and his child would have been farther apart perhaps than they were.
He broke down completely. He couldn’t help it. If he could have, he and his child might have been farther apart than they actually were.
"Spectre," said Scrooge, "something informs me that our parting moment is at hand. I know it, but I know not how. Tell me what man that was whom we saw lying dead?"
"Spirit," said Scrooge, "something tells me that the time for us to part is near. I feel it, but I can’t explain how. Tell me who that man was that we saw lying dead?"
The Ghost of Christmas Yet to Come conveyed him as before into the resorts of business men, but showed him not himself. Indeed, the Spirit did not stay for anything, but went straight on, as to the end just now desired, until besought by Scrooge to tarry for a moment.
The Ghost of Christmas Yet to Come took him again to the places where business people gathered, but didn't show himself. In fact, the Spirit didn't pause for anything and moved forward directly to the end that Scrooge had just requested, until Scrooge pleaded for him to stop for a moment.
"This court," said Scrooge, "through which we hurry now, is where my place of occupation is, and has been for a length of time. I see the house. Let me behold what I shall be, in days to come."
"This court," said Scrooge, "that we’re rushing through right now, is where I work, and it has been for quite a while. I see the building. Let me see what my future holds."
The Spirit stopped; the hand was pointed elsewhere.
The Spirit paused; the hand directed elsewhere.
"The house is yonder" Scrooge exclaimed. "Why do you point away?"
"The house is over there," Scrooge exclaimed. "Why are you pointing that way?"
The inexorable finger underwent no change.
The unyielding finger showed no change.
Scrooge hastened to the window of his office, and looked in. It was an office still, but not his. The furniture was not the same, and the figure in the chair was not himself. The Phantom pointed as before.
Scrooge rushed to the window of his office and looked inside. It was still an office, but it wasn't his. The furniture was different, and the person sitting in the chair was not him. The Phantom pointed just like before.
He joined it once again, and wondering why and whither he had gone, accompanied it until they reached an iron gate. He paused to look round before entering.
He joined it once more, curious about why and where he had gone, and stayed with it until they reached an iron gate. He stopped to glance around before going in.
A churchyard. Here, then, the wretched man[Pg 66] whose name he had now to learn, lay underneath the ground. It was a worthy place. Walled in by houses; overrun by grass and weeds, the growth of vegetation's death, not life; choked up with too much burying; fat with repleted appetite. A worthy place!
A churchyard. Here, then, the miserable man[Pg 66] whose name he now needed to learn lay beneath the ground. It was an appropriate place. Surrounded by buildings; overgrown with grass and weeds, the result of death's growth, not life; overcrowded with too many burials; heavy with excessive consumption. An appropriate place!
The Spirit stood among the graves, and pointed down to one. He advanced toward it trembling. The Phantom was exactly as it had been, but he dreaded that he saw new meaning in its solemn shape.
The Spirit stood among the graves and pointed to one. He approached it, shaking. The Phantom looked exactly the same as before, but he was terrified that he now saw a deeper meaning in its serious form.
"Before I draw nearer to that stone to which you point," said Scrooge, "answer me one question. Are these the shadows of the things that will be, or are they shadows of the things that may be, only?"
"Before I get closer to that stone you're pointing at," Scrooge said, "can you answer me one question? Are these the shadows of what will happen, or just the shadows of what might happen?"
Still the Ghost pointed downward to the grave by which it stood.
Still, the Ghost pointed down at the grave beside it.
"Men's courses will foreshadow certain ends, to which, if persevered in, they must lead," said Scrooge, "But if the courses be departed from, the ends will change. Say it is thus with what you show me!"
"Men's paths will predict certain outcomes, and if they stick to them, they will surely lead to those outcomes," Scrooge said. "But if they change their paths, the outcomes will change too. So, let it be as you show me!"
The Spirit was immovable as ever.
The Spirit was just as unyielding as always.
Scrooge crept toward it, trembling as he went; and following the finger, read upon the stone of the neglected grave his own name, Ebenezer Scrooge.
Scrooge moved closer, shaking as he did; and following the finger, he read his own name, Ebenezer Scrooge, on the stone of the forgotten grave.
"Am I that man who lay upon the bed?" he cried, upon his knees.
"Am I that man who is lying on the bed?" he cried, on his knees.
The finger pointed from the grave to him, and back again.
The finger was pointing from the grave at him, and then back again.
"No, Spirit! Oh, no, no!"
"No, Spirit! Oh no, no!"
The finger still was there.
The finger was still there.
Holding up his hands in a last prayer to have his fate reversed, he saw an alteration in the Phantom's hood and dress. It shrunk, collapsed, and dwindled down into a bedpost.
Holding up his hands in a final prayer to change his fate, he saw a change in the Phantom's hood and robe. It shrank, collapsed, and dwindled down into a bedpost.
Chapter Five.
THE END OF IT.
Yes! and the bedpost was his own. The bed was his own, and the room was his own. Best and happiest of all, the time before him was his own, to make amends in!
Yes! And the bedpost was his. The bed was his, and the room was his. Best and happiest of all, the time ahead was his to make things right!
He was so fluttered and so glowing with his good intentions, that his broken voice would scarcely answer to his call. He had been sobbing violently in his conflict with the Spirit, and his face was wet with tears.
He was so flustered and so radiant with his good intentions that his shaky voice could barely respond to his call. He had been crying hard during his struggle with the Spirit, and his face was streaked with tears.
"They are not torn down," cried Scrooge, folding one of his bed curtains in his arms, "they are not torn down, rings and all. They are here—I am here—the shadows of the things that would have been, may be dispelled. They will be. I know they will!"
"They're not destroyed," Scrooge shouted, wrapping one of his bed curtains around himself. "They're not destroyed, rings and all. They're here—I’m here—the shadows of what could have been can be wiped away. They will be. I know they will!"
He had frisked into the sitting-room, and was now standing there: perfectly winded.
He had bounced into the living room and was now standing there, completely out of breath.
"There's the saucepan that the gruel was in!" cried Scrooge, starting off again, and going round the fire-place. "There's the door by which the Ghost of Jacob Marley entered! There's the corner where the Ghost of Christmas Present sat! There's the window where I saw the wandering Spirits! It's all right, it's all true, it all happened. Ha, ha, ha!"
"There's the saucepan that the porridge was in!" shouted Scrooge, starting up again and moving around the fireplace. "There's the door where the Ghost of Jacob Marley came in! There's the corner where the Ghost of Christmas Present sat! There's the window where I saw the wandering Spirits! It's all real, it's all true, it all happened. Ha, ha, ha!"
Really, for a man who had been out of practice for so many years, it was a splendid laugh, a most illustrious laugh. The father of a long, long line of brilliant laughs!
Really, for a guy who hadn’t practiced in so many years, it was an amazing laugh, a truly remarkable laugh. The ancestor of a long, long line of brilliant laughs!
"I don't know what day of the month it is," said Scrooge. "I don't know how long I have been among the Spirits. I don't know anything. I'm quite a baby. Never mind. I don't care. I'd rather be a baby. Hallo! Whoop! Hallo here!"
"I don't know what day it is," said Scrooge. "I don’t know how long I’ve been with the Spirits. I don’t know anything. I’m like a little kid. Whatever. I don’t care. I’d rather be a kid. Hey! Wow! Hello here!"
He was checked in his transports by the churches[Pg 68] ringing out the lustiest peals he had ever heard. Clash, clash, hammer; ding, dong, bell. Bell, dong, ding; hammer, clang, clash! Oh, glorious, glorious!
He was interrupted in his excitement by the churches[Pg 68] ringing out the loudest bells he had ever heard. Clash, clash, hammer; ding, dong, bell. Bell, dong, ding; hammer, clang, clash! Oh, wonderful, wonderful!
Running to the window, he opened it and put out his head.
Running to the window, he opened it and stuck his head out.
"What's to-day?" cried Scrooge, calling downward to a boy in Sunday clothes, who perhaps had loitered in to look about him.
"What's today?" shouted Scrooge, calling down to a boy in Sunday clothes, who had probably lingered to see what was going on.
"Eh?" returned the boy, with all his might of wonder.
"Really?" replied the boy, filled with astonishment.
"What's to-day, my fine fellow?" said Scrooge.
"What's today, my good man?" said Scrooge.
"To-day!" replied the boy. "Why, Christmas Day."
"Today!" replied the boy. "It’s Christmas Day."
"It's Christmas Day!" said Scrooge to himself. "I haven't missed it. The Spirits have done it all in one night. Hallo, my fine fellow!"
"It's Christmas Day!" Scrooge said to himself. "I didn't miss it. The Spirits made it happen all in one night. Hey there, my good man!"
"Hallo!" returned the boy.
"Hello!" responded the boy.
"Do you know the Poulterer's, in the next street but one, at the corner?" Scrooge inquired.
"Do you know the butcher's shop on the street two over, at the corner?" Scrooge asked.
"I should hope I did," replied the lad.
"I hope I did," replied the kid.
"An intelligent boy!" said Scrooge. "A remarkable boy! Do you know whether they've sold the prize turkey that was hanging up there?"
"An intelligent kid!" said Scrooge. "A remarkable kid! Do you know if they've sold the prize turkey that was hanging up there?"
"It's hanging there now," replied the boy.
"It's hanging there now," the boy replied.
"Is it?" said Scrooge. "Go and buy it."
"Is it?" Scrooge said. "Go buy it."
"Walk-ER!" exclaimed the boy.
"Walk-er!" exclaimed the boy.
"No, no," said Scrooge, "I am in earnest. Go and buy it, and tell 'em to bring it here, that I may give them the directions where to take it. Come back with the man, and I'll give you a shilling."
"No, no," said Scrooge, "I'm serious. Go buy it and tell them to bring it here so I can give them directions about where to take it. Come back with the person, and I'll give you a shilling."
The boy was off like a shot.
The boy took off like a rocket.
"I'll send it to Bob Cratchit's," whispered Scrooge, rubbing his hands, and splitting with a laugh. "He shan't know who sends it. It's twice the size of Tiny Tim."
"I'll send it to Bob Cratchit's," Scrooge whispered, rubbing his hands and bursting into laughter. "He won't know who sent it. It's twice the size of Tiny Tim."
The hand in which he wrote the address was not a steady one; but write it he did, somehow, and[Pg 69] went down-stairs to open the street door, ready for the coming of the poulterer's man.
The hand he used to write the address wasn't steady, but he managed to write it, and[Pg 69] went downstairs to open the front door, ready for the poulterer's delivery.
The chuckle with which he paid for the Turkey, and the chuckle with which he recompensed the boy, were only to be exceeded by the chuckle with which he sat down breathless in his chair again, and chuckled till he cried.
The laugh he gave as he paid for the turkey, and the laugh he had when he tipped the boy, were only topped by the laugh he let out when he finally sat down, breathless in his chair, and laughed until he cried.
He dressed himself "all in his best," and got out into the streets. The people were by this time pouring forth, as he had seen them with the Ghost of Christmas Present; and walking with his hands behind him, Scrooge regarded every one with a delighted smile. He looked so irresistibly pleasant, in a word, that three or four good-humored fellows said "Good morning, sir! A Merry Christmas to you!" And Scrooge said often afterward, that of all the blithe sounds he ever heard, those were the blithest in his ears.
He dressed himself "in his best," and stepped out into the streets. By this time, people were pouring out, just like he had seen with the Ghost of Christmas Present; and walking with his hands behind his back, Scrooge looked at everyone with a joyful smile. He appeared so genuinely pleasant that three or four cheerful guys said, "Good morning, sir! A Merry Christmas to you!" And Scrooge often said later that of all the happy sounds he ever heard, those were the happiest in his ears.
He had not gone far, when coming on toward him he beheld the portly gentleman, who had walked into his counting-house the day before, and said "Scrooge and Marley's, I believe?" It sent a pang across his heart to think how this old gentleman would look upon him when they met; but he knew what path lay straight before him, and he took it.
He hadn't gone far when he saw the heavyset man approaching him, the same one who had walked into his office the day before and asked, "This is Scrooge and Marley's, right?" It made his heart ache to think about how this old man would view him when they met, but he knew exactly what path lay ahead, and he chose to follow it.
"My dear sir," said Scrooge, quickening his pace, and taking the old gentleman by both his hands, "how do you do? I hope you succeeded yesterday. It was very kind of you. A Merry Christmas to you, sir!"
"My dear sir," said Scrooge, picking up his pace and taking the old gentleman's hands, "how are you? I hope you did well yesterday. That was very generous of you. Merry Christmas to you, sir!"
"Mr. Scrooge?"
"Mr. Scrooge?"
"Yes," said Scrooge. "That is my name, and I fear it may not be pleasant to you. Allow me to ask your pardon. And will you have the goodness"—here Scrooge whispered in his ear.
"Yes," said Scrooge. "That is my name, and I worry it might not be pleasant to you. Please forgive me. And would you be so kind"—here Scrooge whispered in his ear.
"Lord bless me!" cried the gentleman, as if his breath were taken away. "My dear Mr. Scrooge, are you serious?"
"Goodness gracious!" exclaimed the gentleman, as if he were stunned. "My dear Mr. Scrooge, are you for real?"
"If you please," said Scrooge. "Not a farthing less. A great many back payments are included in it, I assure you. Will you do me that favor?"
"If you don’t mind," said Scrooge. "Not a penny less. There are quite a few overdue payments included in that, I promise you. Will you do me that favor?"
"My dear sir," said the other, shaking hands with him, "I don't know what to say to such munifi—"
"My dear sir," said the other, shaking hands with him, "I don't know what to say to such generosity—"
"Don't say anything, please," retorted Scrooge. "Come and see me. Will you come and see me?"
"Please don't say anything," Scrooge snapped. "Just come and see me. Will you come and see me?"
"I will!" cried the old gentleman. And it was clear he meant to do it.
"I will!" shouted the old man. And it was clear he was determined to do it.
"Thank'ee," said Scrooge. "I am much obliged to you. I thank you fifty times. Bless you!"
"Thank you," said Scrooge. "I really appreciate it. Thanks a ton. Bless you!"
He went to church, and walked about the streets and watched the people hurrying to and fro, and patted the children on the head, and looked down into the kitchens of houses, and up to the windows; and found everything could yield him pleasure. He had never dreamed that any walk—that any thing—could give him so much happiness. In the afternoon, he turned his steps toward his nephew's house.
He went to church, strolled through the streets, and watched people rushing around. He patted the kids on the head, looked into the kitchens of houses, and glanced up at the windows; everything brought him joy. He had never imagined that any walk—anything—could make him so happy. In the afternoon, he made his way to his nephew's house.
He passed the door a dozen times, before he had the courage to go up and knock. But he made a dash, and did it.
He walked past the door a dozen times before he finally worked up the courage to go up and knock. But he took a leap and did it.
"Is your master at home, my dear?" said Scrooge to the girl. Nice girl! Very.
"Is your boss home, my dear?" Scrooge asked the girl. Nice girl! Very.
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"Where is he?" said Scrooge.
"Where is he?" Scrooge asked.
"He's in the dining-room, sir, along with mistress. I'll show you up-stairs, if you please."
"He's in the dining room, sir, with the lady. I'll take you upstairs, if you'd like."
"Thank'ee. He knows me," said Scrooge, with his hand already on the dining-room lock. "I'll go in here, my dear."
"Thank you. He knows me," said Scrooge, with his hand already on the dining room door. "I’ll go in here, my dear."
He turned it gently, and sidled his face in, round the door. They were looking at the table (which was spread out in great array); for these young housekeepers are always nervous on such points, and like to see that everything is right.
He turned it carefully and leaned his face in through the door. They were looking at the table (which was set up in a big display); because these young housekeepers are always anxious about these things and want to make sure everything is perfect.
"Fred!" said Scrooge.
"Fred!" Scrooge exclaimed.
"Why, bless my soul!" cried Fred, "who's that?"
"Wow, my goodness!" exclaimed Fred, "who's that?"
"It's I. Your Uncle Scrooge. I have come to dinner. Will you let me in, Fred?"
"It's me. Your Uncle Scrooge. I've come for dinner. Can you let me in, Fred?"
Let him in! It is a mercy he didn't shake his arm off. He was at home in five minutes. Nothing could be heartier.
Let him in! It's a miracle he didn’t shake his arm off. He was home in five minutes. Nothing could be warmer.
But he was early at the office next morning. Oh, he was early there. If he could only be there first, and catch Bob Cratchit coming late! That was the thing he had set his heart upon.
But he was at the office early the next morning. Oh, he was really early. If he could just be the first one there and catch Bob Cratchit coming in late! That was what he had his heart set on.
And he did it; yes, he did! The clock struck nine. No Bob. A quarter past. No Bob. He was full eighteen minutes and a half behind his time. Scrooge sat with his door wide open, that he might see him come into the tank.
And he did it; yes, he did! The clock struck nine. No Bob. A quarter past. No Bob. He was a full eighteen and a half minutes late. Scrooge sat with his door wide open so he could see him come into the office.
His hat was off, before he opened the door; his comforter too. He was on his stool in a jiffy; driving away with his pen, as if he were trying to overtake nine o'clock.
His hat was off before he opened the door, and so was his comforter. He was on his stool in no time, writing furiously with his pen, as if he were trying to beat nine o'clock.
"Hallo!" growled Scrooge, in his accustomed voice as near as he could feign it. "What do you mean by coming here at this time of day?"
"Hello!" growled Scrooge, in his usual voice as closely as he could fake it. "What do you mean by coming here at this time of day?"
"I am very sorry, sir," said Bob. "I am behind my time."
"I’m really sorry, sir," said Bob. "I am out of touch."
"You are!" repeated Scrooge. "Yes. I think you are. Step this way, sir, if you please."
"You are!" Scrooge repeated. "Yeah. I think you are. Please step this way, sir."
"It's only once a year, sir," pleaded Bob, appearing from the tank. "It shall not be repeated. I was making rather merry yesterday, sir."
"It's just once a year, sir," Bob begged, emerging from the tank. "It won't happen again. I was having a bit too much fun yesterday, sir."
"Now, I'll tell you what, my friend," said Scrooge. "I am not going to stand this sort of thing any longer. And therefore I am about to raise your salary!"
"Look, my friend," said Scrooge. "I can't put up with this anymore. So, I'm going to give you a raise!"
"A Merry Christmas, Bob!" said Scrooge, with an earnestness that could not be mistaken, as he clapped him on the back, "A Merrier Christmas,[Pg 72] Bob, my good fellow, than I have given you for many a year! I'll raise your salary, and endeavor to assist your struggling family, and we will discuss your affairs this very afternoon. Make up the fires, and buy another coal scuttle before you dot another i, Bob Cratchit!"
"A Merry Christmas, Bob!" Scrooge said with sincerity that was impossible to miss as he slapped him on the back. "A Merrier Christmas,[Pg 72] Bob, my good friend, than I've given you in a long time! I'll raise your salary and try to help your struggling family, and we’ll talk about your situation this very afternoon. Get the fires going, and buy another coal scuttle before you do anything else, Bob Cratchit!"
Scrooge was better than his word. He did it all, and infinitely more; and to Tiny Tim, who did NOT die, he was a second father. He became as good a friend, as good a master, and as good a man, as the good old city knew, or any other good old city, town, or borough, in the good old world. Some people laughed to see the alteration in him, but he let them laugh, and little heeded them; for he was wise enough to know that nothing ever happened on this globe, for good, at which some people did not have their fill of laughter in the outset; and knowing that such as these would be blind anyway, he thought it quite as well that they should wrinkle up their eyes in grins, as have the malady in less attractive forms. His own heart laughed: and that was quite enough for him.
Scrooge was true to his word. He went above and beyond; to Tiny Tim, who did NOT die, he became like a second father. He turned into a great friend, a great boss, and a great man, as the good old city knew, or any other good old city, town, or borough, in the good old world. Some people laughed at how he changed, but he let them have their laughs and didn’t pay them much mind; he was smart enough to realize that whenever something good happened in the world, there were always people who would mock it at first. Knowing that such people would be blind to the truth anyway, he thought it was just as well that they smiled, rather than show their negativity in less pleasant ways. His own heart was filled with joy: and that was more than enough for him.
He had no further intercourse with Spirits, but lived upon the Total Abstinence Principle, ever afterward; and it was always said of him, that he knew how to keep Christmas well, if any man alive possessed the knowledge. May that be truly said of us, and all of us! And so, as Tiny Tim observed, God bless Us, Every One!
He had no more interactions with Spirits and embraced total abstinence from then on; people always said he knew how to celebrate Christmas better than anyone else. May that be true for all of us! And so, as Tiny Tim said, God bless us, everyone!
THE CHRISTMAS BABE.
BY MARGARET E. SANGSTER.
A WESTERN CHRISTMAS IN THE OLD DAYS.
BY MRS. W. H. CORNING.
Christmas week there was no school, but such a succession of dining days, and visiting days, and day parties, and night parties, that Fanny, who looked forward to the week as a season of rest, thought that the regular routine of school duties would be less fatiguing.
Christmas week there was no school, but there were so many dining days, visiting days, day parties, and night parties that Fanny, who was hoping for a restful week, thought that sticking to the regular school routine would actually be less exhausting.
Christmas at La Belle Prairie was the one jubilee of the year, something to be talked about for six months beforehand, and to be remembered as long after. It was a time of feasting and recreation for both master and servant. Days before, preparations commenced in the kitchen. Various smells issued from thence—savory smells of boiled, baked, and roasted meats; and sweet delicious smells of warm pastry and steaming cakes. Aunt Tibby was rolling pie-crust or stirring cake all day long, and the chopping of sausage-meat, the pounding of spices, and the beating of eggs were constantly heard. Everything was carried on with the greatest secrecy. The children were all kept out of the kitchen, and when "somefin' good" was to be transferred therefrom to Miss Car'line's store-room, Aunt Tibby came sailing in, holding it high above the reach of the curious little heads.
Christmas at La Belle Prairie was the highlight of the year, something to be talked about for six months in advance and remembered long after. It was a time for feasting and fun for both the family and the staff. Days before, preparations kicked off in the kitchen. Various smells wafted from there—savory aromas of boiled, baked, and roasted meats; and sweet, tempting scents of warm pastries and fresh cakes. Aunt Tibby was rolling out pie crusts or stirring batter all day long, and the sounds of chopping sausage, pounding spices, and beating eggs were heard continuously. Everything was done with the utmost secrecy. The children were kept out of the kitchen, and when "something good" was going to be moved to Miss Car'line's storeroom, Aunt Tibby would come in, holding it high above the curious little heads.
"I don't care," said Cal. "There's six pound-cakes all in a row on the store-room shelf. I see 'em when ma opened the door; and Marthy says one of 'em got currants in it, and there's a little shoat thar roasted whole. O! how I wish Christmas was come."
"I don't care," said Cal. "There are six pound cakes lined up on the storeroom shelf. I saw them when Mom opened the door; and Marthy says one of them has currants in it, and there's a little pig roasted whole. Oh! how I wish Christmas were here."
Coming suddenly upon Maud one day, Fanny found her with her apron half full of bran, while her fingers were busily at work upon a few pieces of faded silk. Maud tried to hide them at first, but finding by Fanny's question of "What is it, Maud?" that it was too late, she had looked up with a tired, flushed face and said:
Coming suddenly upon Maud one day, Fanny found her with her apron half full of bran, while her fingers were busy working on a few pieces of faded silk. Maud tried to hide them at first, but realizing by Fanny's question of "What is it, Maud?" that it was too late, she looked up with a tired, flushed face and said:
"Miss Fanny, don't you tell now! will you? I'm makin' a pin-cushion for Aunt Phœbe, but it won't come square, all I can do. It acts awfully."
"Miss Fanny, please don’t say anything, okay? I'm trying to make a pin cushion for Aunt Phoebe, but I can’t get it to be square no matter what I do. It's really frustrating."
"Let me see what the trouble is," said Fanny, and sitting down, she examined the poor cushion; which, indeed, under Maud's hands, was not soon likely to come into shape.
"Let me see what the problem is," said Fanny, and sitting down, she examined the poor cushion, which, in Maud's hands, was not going to get fixed anytime soon.
"You see," said Maud, "I want to give aunty a Christmas gift, and I thought a cushion would be so nice, 'cause her old one that she wears pinned to her waist, you know, has burst a great hole, and the bran keeps tumbling out. I'm going to make her a right nice one, only I wish 'twas brighter, 'cause aunty likes red, and yellow, and all them, so bad."
"You see," said Maud, "I want to give Auntie a Christmas gift, and I thought a cushion would be really nice because her old one that she pins to her waist, you know, has a big hole in it and the stuffing keeps spilling out. I'm going to make her a really nice one, but I wish it were brighter because Auntie really likes red, yellow, and all those colors."
Fanny searched her piece bag and brought forth bits of gay ribbon, the sight of which threw Maud into ecstasies of delight, then giving up the morning to the job, she cut and planned, and fitted and basted together, getting all in order, so that Maud could do the sewing herself.
Fanny dug through her craft bag and pulled out colorful ribbons, which made Maud squeal with joy. Then, dedicating the morning to the task, she cut, arranged, and pinned everything together, making sure it was all set for Maud to do the sewing herself.
"Aunty wouldn't think half so much of it if I didn't," said the child.
"Aunty wouldn't think nearly as much of it if I didn’t," said the child.
Well and faithfully Maud performed her labor of love, giving up her much-prized runs on the prairie, and resisting all the children's entreaties to play with them, till the Christmas gift was finished. It was no small task, for Maud most heartily hated to sew, and her fingers were anything but nimble in the operation. "I always did despise to sew, Miss Fanny," she said, "but I'm going to make this cushion for aunty anyhow."
Well and truly, Maud dedicated herself to her labor of love, giving up her much-loved runs on the prairie and resisting all the children's pleas to play with them until the Christmas gift was complete. It was no easy task, as Maud loathed sewing with all her heart, and her fingers were far from skillful at it. "I’ve always hated sewing, Miss Fanny," she said, "but I'm going to make this cushion for Auntie anyway."
It was finished at last, and, as Maud expressed it, "was just as beautiful as it could be." There never was a prouder, happier child. She did not thank Fanny in words for her assistance, but that night she came softly behind her, and putting her arms around her neck, gave her an earnest kiss, a proceeding which called forth an exclamation of surprise from Mrs. Catlett, for Maud was very chary of her caresses.
It was finally done, and as Maud put it, "it was just as beautiful as it could be." There had never been a prouder, happier child. She didn’t thank Fanny in words for her help, but that night she quietly came up behind her, wrapped her arms around her neck, and gave her a heartfelt kiss, which surprised Mrs. Catlett, since Maud was usually very selective with her affection.
Christmas morning came, and long before daylight, every child upon the place, both black and white, was up ready to "march in Christmas." There had been mysterious preparations the night before, such as the hiding of tin pans and glass bottles under the bed, and the faint tooting of an old horn, heard down at the quarters, as though some one was rehearsing a part. Fanny was also astonished by an application from little "darky Tom" for permission to use her school-bell, the said cow-tinkler not being remarkable for sweetness of sound.
Christmas morning arrived, and long before dawn, every child in the place, both black and white, was up and ready to "march in Christmas." There had been mysterious preparations the night before, like hiding tin pans and glass bottles under the bed, and the faint sound of an old horn being played down at the quarters, as if someone was practicing a part. Fanny was also surprised by a request from little "darky Tom" to use her school bell, the bell not exactly known for its pleasant sound.
"O, yes, Tom, you may take it; but what can you want of it?"
"O, yes, Tom, you can take it; but what do you need it for?"
"Couldn't tell no ways, Miss Fanny," said Tom, with a grin. "Mebbe Miss Fanny know in de mornin'."
"Couldn't say for sure, Miss Fanny," Tom said with a grin. "Maybe Miss Fanny will know in the morning."
Morning did indeed bring an explanation of the mystery. Assembling in the yard, the children marshaled themselves into marching order; Maud, of course, being captain, and taking the lead, bearing an old tin horn, while little black Tom brought up the rear with Fanny's unfortunate cow-bell.
Morning truly brought clarity to the mystery. Gathering in the yard, the kids lined up to march; Maud, naturally, took charge as captain, leading the way with an old tin horn, while little black Tom brought up the back with Fanny's unfortunate cowbell.
In this order they commenced "marching in Christmas" to the music of the horn, the beating of tin pans, the rattling of bits of iron and pieces of wood, the jingling of bells, and the clapping of hands. Into the house, and up-stairs to the very doors of the sleeping-rooms, they all marched with[Pg 77] their horrid din. It was received with tolerable good-humor by all but Nanny, who, deprived of her morning nap by the tumult, raved at the juvenile disturbers of the peace, and finally threw her shoes at them as they stood on the stairway. These were directly seized upon as trophies, and carried off in triumph to the quarters, where the young performers went through with the same operations.
In this order, they started "marching in Christmas" to the sound of the horn, the banging of tin pans, the clattering of bits of iron and wood, the jingling of bells, and the clapping of hands. They marched into the house and up the stairs to the doors of the sleeping rooms, creating their loud racket. Everyone took it fairly well except for Nanny, who, unable to enjoy her morning nap because of the noise, yelled at the kids disturbing the peace and eventually threw her shoes at them as they stood on the stairs. The shoes were quickly grabbed as trophies and triumphantly carried off to their area, where the young performers repeated the same antics.
"Christmas gift! Christmas gift!" was the first salutation from the servants this morning, and it was well worth while to give them some trifling present, were it only to hear their extravagant expressions of gratitude and delight. It was impossible to forget for a moment that it was Christmas. One could see it in the faces of the servants, released for a whole week from their daily tasks, and rejoicing in the prospect of dances, and parties, and visits to friends and kindred on distant plantations. The children, too, with their boisterous merriment and constant talk about the holidays, seemed determined to bear it in mind, and the great dinner—the one dinner of the year—in the preparation of which Aunt Tibby had exercised all her skill; this, in itself, seemed to proclaim that it was Christmas.
"Christmas gift! Christmas gift!" was the first greeting from the staff this morning, and it was definitely worthwhile to give them some small present, if only to hear their over-the-top expressions of gratitude and joy. It was impossible to forget for even a moment that it was Christmas. You could see it in the faces of the staff, excited to be free for a whole week from their daily chores, looking forward to dances, parties, and visits to friends and family on distant farms. The kids, too, with their noisy laughter and endless chatter about the holidays, seemed determined to keep it in mind, and the big dinner—the one special dinner of the year—prepared by Aunt Tibby with all her skill; this alone seemed to shout that it was Christmas.
"Oh, Miss Fanny," said little Joy, "don't you wish Christmas lasted the whole year round?"
"Oh, Miss Fanny," said little Joy, "don't you wish Christmas lasted all year?"
The short December day was fast drawing to a close, as a party of four rode leisurely along the road crossing La Belle Prairie. The ladies, though scarcely recognizable in their close hoods, long blue cotton riding skirts, and thick gloves, were none other than Miss Nancy Catlett and our friend Fanny, while their attendants were Mr. Chester, the town gentleman, and Massa Dave Catlett, who had come over from his new home in Kansas, on purpose to enjoy the Christmas festivities on the prairie. One of those night parties, of which[Pg 78] Nanny had talked so much, was to come off at Col. Turner's, and this was the place of their destination. In accordance with the customs of society in these parts, they were to remain until the next day, and, accordingly, black Viny rode a little in the rear, mounted upon old "Poke Neck," and bearing sundry carpet-bags and valises, containing the ladies' party-dresses.
The short December day was quickly coming to an end as a group of four rode leisurely along the road crossing La Belle Prairie. The ladies, though barely recognizable in their snug hoods, long blue cotton riding skirts, and thick gloves, were none other than Miss Nancy Catlett and our friend Fanny, while their companions were Mr. Chester, the town gentleman, and Massa Dave Catlett, who had come over from his new home in Kansas just to join the Christmas festivities on the prairie. One of those night parties that Nanny had talked about so much was set to happen at Col. Turner's, and that was where they were headed. Following the local customs, they planned to stay until the next day, so black Viny rode a little behind them, mounted on old "Poke Neck," carrying various carpet bags and suitcases with the ladies' party dresses.
Just at dusk, our party reached their journey's end, and dismounting one by one from the horse-block in front of the house, they walked up the road, and were met in the porch by Miss Bell Turner, Nanny's particular friend. This young lady, with long curls and a very slender waist, performed the duties of hostess in a free and easy manner, ushering the gentlemen into the parlor, where a fire was blazing on the hearth, while the ladies, with their attendants, were conducted up-stairs to the dressing-room.
Just at dusk, our group reached their destination, and getting off one by one from the horse-block in front of the house, they walked up the road and were welcomed in the porch by Miss Bell Turner, Nanny's close friend. This young woman, with long curls and a very slim waist, played the role of hostess casually, leading the gentlemen into the parlor, where a fire was crackling on the hearth, while the ladies, along with their attendants, were taken upstairs to the dressing room.
Here a dozen or more were engaged in the mysteries of the toilet, braiding, twisting, and curling, while as many servants were flying about, stumbling over each other, and creating the most dire confusion in their efforts to supply the wants of their respective mistresses. The beds and chairs were covered with dresses, capes, ribbons, curling-irons, flowers, combs, and brushes, and all the paraphernalia of the toilet, while the ladies themselves kept up a continual stream of conversation with each other and their attendants.
Here, a dozen or more were busy with their beauty routines, braiding, twisting, and curling their hair, while just as many servants were rushing around, tripping over each other, and causing a huge mess in their attempts to meet the needs of their mistresses. The beds and chairs were piled high with dresses, capes, ribbons, curling irons, flowers, combs, and brushes, along with all the essentials for their beauty rituals, while the ladies themselves kept up a constant flow of conversation with each other and their helpers.
Into this scene Nanny entered with great spirit. Shaking hands all round, and introducing Fanny, she hastily threw off her bonnet and shawl, and bidding Viny unpack the things, she set about dressing in good earnest.
Into this scene, Nanny burst in with plenty of energy. Shaking hands all around and introducing Fanny, she quickly took off her bonnet and shawl. Telling Viny to unpack the things, she got busy getting dressed for real.
"How nice to get here so early," she said. "Now we can have a chance at the glass, and plenty of room to move about in."
"How great to arrive here so early," she said. "Now we can enjoy the glass and have plenty of space to move around."
Fanny wondered what she called plenty of room,[Pg 79] but had yet to learn the signification of the term when applied to the dressing-room of a western party. Thicker and faster came the arrivals, and it being necessary that each lady should undergo a thorough transformation in dress, before making her appearance down-stairs, the labor and confusion necessary to bring this about can be imagined. Such hurryings to and fro, such knockings down and pickings up, such scolding and laughing, in short such a Babel of sounds as filled the room for an hour or two, Fanny had never heard before. Completing her own toilet as soon as possible, she seated herself upon one of the beds, and watched the proceedings with great interest.
Fanny thought she had plenty of room,[Pg 79] but she still had to understand what that really meant in the context of a dressing room for a western party. More and more people were arriving, and since each lady needed to completely change her outfit before heading downstairs, the chaos and effort it took to make that happen was something you could only imagine. There was so much rushing around, knocking things down and picking them up, scolding and laughing—essentially a mix of sounds that filled the room for an hour or two that Fanny had never heard before. After getting herself ready as quickly as she could, she sat down on one of the beds and watched everything unfold with great interest.
"You Suke, bring me some more pins, directly." "O please, Miss Ellen, mind my wreath!" "Jule, how much longer are you goin' to keep the wash-bowl?" "Dar now, Miss Eveline done get her coat all wet." "Did you know Tom Walton was here? I see him in the passage." "Miss Belle, that's my starch-bag." "There, now! don't them slippers fit beautiful?" "Why don't that girl come back?" "O, Liza, just fasten up my dress, that's a dear girl!" "Come, girls, do hurry, we shan't be dressed to-night."
"You Suke, bring me some more pins right away." "Oh please, Miss Ellen, be careful with my wreath!" "Jule, how much longer are you going to hold onto the wash-bowl?" "Look now, Miss Eveline got her coat all wet." "Did you know Tom Walton was here? I saw him in the hallway." "Miss Belle, that's my starch bag." "There, see! Don’t those slippers fit perfectly?" "Why isn’t that girl back yet?" "Oh, Liza, just help me fasten my dress, you dear girl!" "Come on, girls, hurry up, or we won’t be ready tonight."
How it was all brought about, Fanny could not tell, but at last the ladies were dressed, the last sash pinned, and the last curl adjusted. Dresses of thin material, cut low in the neck, with short sleeves, seemed to be the order of the night, which with wreaths, and bunches of artificial flowers in the hair, gave the ladies a handsome appearance. With Miss Belle at the head, they all descended to the parlor, and found the gentlemen strolling about, employing themselves as they could, till the night's amusements commenced; and, indeed, both ladies and gentlemen manifested such eagerness to adjourn to the play-room, that the signal was soon given, and they proceeded forthwith to a[Pg 80] log building in the yard, formerly used as a school-room.
Fanny couldn't explain how it all happened, but finally, the ladies were dressed, the last sash was pinned, and the last curl was adjusted. Dresses made of thin fabric, with low necklines and short sleeves, seemed to be the style of the night. With floral wreaths and bunches of fake flowers in their hair, the ladies looked stunning. With Miss Belle leading the way, they all went down to the parlor and found the gentlemen wandering around, passing the time until the night's entertainment began. In fact, both the ladies and gentlemen were so eager to move on to the playroom that the signal was quickly given, and they went straight to a[Pg 80] log building in the yard, which had previously served as a classroom.
Games soon commenced, and were carried on with great vigor, the young people making up in activity what was lacking in gracefulness of motion. Game after game was made out, the ladies vying with each other to see who should laugh the most, while those who were left chatted gayly together in groups, or tried their powers of fascination upon some long-limbed specimen of humanity.
Games soon started, and everyone played with a lot of energy, the young people compensating for their clumsiness with enthusiasm. One game after another unfolded, with the ladies competing to see who could laugh the loudest, while those not playing chatted cheerfully in groups or tried to charm some tall guy hanging around.
"What calls the gentlemen up-stairs so frequently?" inquired Fanny, innocently, as groups of two and three disappeared up the steps leading to the room above.
"What makes the guys go upstairs so often?" Fanny asked, innocently, as small groups of two and three vanished up the steps leading to the room above.
"You are not aware, then, what a formidable rival the ladies have up in the loft?" said Mr. Chester, gravely, though there was a comical expression about the corners of his mouth.
"You don't know what a tough competitor the ladies have up in the loft?" Mr. Chester said seriously, although there was a funny look at the corners of his mouth.
"No, indeed."
"No way."
"Well, I only hope you may not witness the overpowering influence sometimes exerted by this same rival," said Mr. Chester; "but honestly, Miss Hunter, there is serious danger that some of these light-footed young gentlemen may, ere long, be obliged to relinquish their places in our party, all through the attractions presented to them up yonder."
"Well, I just hope you don't see the overwhelming influence that this same rival can have," said Mr. Chester. "But honestly, Miss Hunter, there's a real chance that some of these agile young men might soon have to give up their spots in our group, all because of the temptations waiting for them up there."
"I don't in the least know what you mean."
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
"In plain words, then, they are talking about horses up there; men are crazy over horses you know."
"In simple terms, they’re discussing horses up there; guys are really into horses, you know."
"Are you in earnest, Mr. Chester?"
"Are you for real, Mr. Chester?"
"Certainly I am. It would not answer, I suppose, for ladies to intrude upon their modest retirement, or I could convince you in a moment."
"Of course I am. It wouldn't be appropriate, I guess, for ladies to interrupt their quiet time, or I could convince you right away."
"How can you joke about it, Mr. Chester? I think it is perfectly scandalous."
"How can you make a joke about it, Mr. Chester? I find it completely outrageous."
"Well, it is bad enough," said her companion,[Pg 81] more gravely. "One living at the west becomes accustomed to such things."
"Well, it's pretty bad," her companion said more seriously,[Pg 81]. "When you live in the west, you get used to this kind of stuff."
"I never will," said Fanny. "If I had known these Christmas parties countenanced such impoliteness, I would have stayed at home."
"I never will," said Fanny. "If I had known these Christmas parties allowed such rudeness, I would have stayed home."
"A set supper," Nanny had several times expressed a hope that Mrs. Turner would provide, and she was not disappointed. The long table was bountifully spread with the substantials of this life, and though not in the style of an entertainment in Fifth Avenue, it was admirably suited to the guests who partook of it. A roasted "shoat" graced each end of the board, a side of bacon the centre, while salted beef, cut in thin slices, with pickles and cheese, constituted the side-dishes. Hot coffee, corn bread and biscuit were passed to each guest, and a piece of pound-cake and a little preserved fruit for dessert.
"A set supper," Nanny had hoped several times that Mrs. Turner would provide, and she wasn't disappointed. The long table was generously filled with the essentials of life, and though it wasn't as fancy as a gathering on Fifth Avenue, it was perfect for the guests who enjoyed it. A roasted pig was at each end of the table, a side of bacon in the center, while salted beef, sliced thin, along with pickles and cheese made up the side dishes. Hot coffee, corn bread, and biscuits were served to each guest, along with a slice of pound cake and a bit of preserved fruit for dessert.
There was plenty of laughter and hearty joking at the table, and the flushed faces and increased volubility of the gentlemen gave too certain evidence of the truth of Mr. Chester's assertions.
There was a lot of laughter and good-natured teasing at the table, and the rosy faces and chattiness of the gentlemen clearly confirmed Mr. Chester's claims.
"The langest day maun hae an end," says the old Scotch proverb, audit was with a sigh of relief that Fanny at last saw Uncle Jake lay down the tortured fiddle, and the guests with lingering steps and wishful eyes retire to seek the few hours of repose that were left of the night. "Confusion worse confounded" reigned for a time in the apartment appropriated to the ladies' use, and the numerous couches spread upon the floor increased the difficulty of navigation. At last, when quiet seemed restored, and Fanny was sinking into a peaceful sleep, she was aroused by her neighbors in an adjoining bed, three young ladies who declared that they were "all but starved, and must have something to eat before they could go to sleep." One of the black women was despatched to the store-room for some slices of cold bacon, and sitting up[Pg 82] in bed, with the candle before them, they made a hearty repast.
"The longest day must have an end," says the old Scottish proverb, and it was with a sigh of relief that Fanny finally saw Uncle Jake lay down the tortured fiddle, while the guests, with lingering steps and wishful eyes, retired to seek the few hours of rest left in the night. "Confusion worse confounded" reigned for a time in the room designated for the ladies, and the numerous couches spread across the floor made it hard to move around. At last, when it seemed quiet had returned and Fanny was drifting into a peaceful sleep, she was jolted awake by her neighbors in the next bed—three young ladies who insisted they were "all but starved and must have something to eat before they could sleep." One of the Black women was sent to the storeroom for some slices of cold bacon, and sitting up[Pg 82] in bed, with the candle in front of them, they enjoyed a hearty meal.
"Of course, you can't eat half as much as you want at table," said one of the young ladies, apologetically; "one always wants to appear delicate-like before the gentlemen."
"Of course, you can't eat as much as you want at the table," said one of the young women, apologetically; "you always want to seem dainty in front of the guys."
"What in goodness' name, Nan, made breakfast so late?" said Dave the next morning, or rather noon, as they were returning home; "I thought one while we wasn't goin' to get any." "Why, you see, they hadn't any wheat flour in the house for the biscuit," said Nanny, "and they had to send three miles over the prairie to Mr. John Turner's to borrow some."
"What on earth, Nan, made breakfast so late?" Dave said the next morning, or really noon, as they were coming home. "I thought for a while we weren't going to get any." "Well, you see, they didn't have any wheat flour in the house for the biscuits," Nanny replied, "so they had to send three miles across the prairie to Mr. John Turner's to borrow some."
"Twenty people invited to stay over night, and no flour in the house?" said Fanny, in amazement.
"Twenty people invited to stay overnight, and no flour in the house?" said Fanny, in amazement.
"It rather shocks your Yankee ideas of looking out ahead, Miss Hunter," said Mr. Chester, laughing. "We are used to such things out this way."
"It definitely surprises your American way of thinking, Miss Hunter," said Mr. Chester, laughing. "We're used to this kind of thing out here."
"Oh! Miss Fanny, people can't remember everything, you know," said Nanny; "Belle says they never thought a word about it till this morning."
"Oh! Miss Fanny, people can't remember everything, you know," Nanny said; "Belle says they didn’t even think about it until this morning."
JOE'S SEARCH FOR SANTA CLAUS.
BY IRVING BACHELLER
ANGELA'S CHRISTMAS.
BY JULIA SCHAYER.
"Then it is 'yes,' father dear?" said Angela, looking across the breakfast table with a smile. It was her mother's smile, and the girl had filled her mother's vacant chair for more than a year.
"Then it’s 'yes,' dad?" Angela said, smiling across the breakfast table. It was her mom's smile, and the girl had taken her mom's empty chair for over a year now.
The eyes of the father and daughter met, and Angela knew, before a word was said, that she had conquered.
The father and daughter locked eyes, and Angela understood, even before anything was said, that she had won.
"I hate to see you at your age, beginning to worry over these things," Ephraim Frazier said, regretfully. "Let the old women take care of the charities, dear. You keep on dancing in the sunshine a while longer, daughter."
"I hate to see you at your age, starting to worry about these things," Ephraim Frazier said, regretfully. "Let the older women handle the charities, dear. You keep dancing in the sunshine a little while longer, daughter."
Angela's smile grew graver, but not less sweet.
Angela's smile became more serious, but it was still just as sweet.
"I am twenty, dear," she said. "Too old to dance all the time, and I cannot help thinking, you know. And—it's no use, papa dear! I must do something! It is 'yes,' isn't it?"
"I’m twenty, sweetheart," she said. "Too old to dance all the time, and I can’t help thinking, you know. And—it's no use, dad! I have to do something! It is 'yes,' right?"
"You are sure you won't mind being criticised and ridiculed?"
"You’re sure you won’t mind being criticized and mocked?"
"Quite sure!" answered Angela.
"I'm pretty sure!" replied Angela.
"And sure you won't take your failures and disappointments to heart too deeply?"
"And you’re sure you won't take your failures and disappointments too hard?"
"Quite sure I can bear them bravely," answered the girl. "If only one, just one, of those poor creatures may be helped, and lifted up, and brought out of darkness, it will be worth trying for!"
"Sure, I can handle it like a champ," the girl replied. "If just one, just one, of those poor souls can be helped, supported, and brought out of the darkness, it will be worth it!"
"And what does Robert Johns say about it?"
"And what does Robert Johns think about it?"
A glow kindled in Angela's face.
A glow lit up Angela's face.
"Robert is in perfect sympathy with me," she said softly. Then again, this time having risen and gone around to his side, to speak with her[Pg 88] face against the old banker's smoothly shaven cheek, "It is 'yes,' isn't it, daddy dear?"
"Robert totally gets me," she said softly. Then, standing up and moving to his side to speak with her[Pg 88] face against the old banker's smoothly shaven cheek, she asked, "It is 'yes,' right, daddy dear?"
"Well, yes! Only you must go slow, dear. You are not over strong, you know."
"Well, yes! Just take your time, sweetheart. You're not exactly in top shape, you know."
And soon it came to pass that on a vacant lot, hitherto given over to refuse heaps, haunted by stray cats, ragpickers, and vagrant children, in one of the vilest quarters of the metropolis, there sprang up, with magic swiftness, a commodious frame building, surrounded by smooth green sod, known in the lower circles as the Locust Street Home; in upper circles, laughingly denominated "Angela's Experiment."
And soon it happened that on a vacant lot, previously filled with trash heaps and frequented by stray cats, scavengers, and homeless children, in one of the worst neighborhoods of the city, a spacious frame building quickly appeared, surrounded by lush green grass, known in the lower circles as the Locust Street Home; in higher circles, jokingly referred to as "Angela's Experiment."
Angela did not mind. It was mostly goodnatured laughter, and many of the laughers ended by lending willing hands and hearts to the cause. It was wonderful how the news spread through the city's purlieus that here was a sanctuary into which cold, hunger, and fatigue dared not intrude; a place which the lowest might enter and be made welcome, and go unquestioned, his personal rights as carefully respected as though he were one of the Four Hundred.
Angela didn't mind. Most of the laughter was good-natured, and many of those laughing ended up offering their help and support to the cause. It was amazing how the word spread throughout the city's outskirts that this was a sanctuary where cold, hunger, and exhaustion couldn’t intrude; a place where anyone could come in, feel welcome, and leave without being questioned, with their personal rights respected as if they were one of the elite.
That was Angela's theory. No man, woman, or child should be compelled to anything. First make their bodies comfortable, then surround them with ennobling influences and examples, entertain them, arouse them, stimulate them, hold out the helping hand, and leave the rest to God. "They shall not even be compelled to be clean!" she said, laughing. "If the beautiful clean bathrooms and clean clothing do not tempt them to cleanliness, then so be it! I will have no rules; only influences. You will see!"
That was Angela's theory. No man, woman, or child should be compelled to do anything. First, make their bodies comfortable, then surround them with uplifting influences and examples, entertain them, inspire them, motivate them, extend a helping hand, and leave the rest to God. "They shouldn't even be forced to be clean!" she said, laughing. "If the beautiful clean bathrooms and clean clothes don't encourage them to be clean, then so be it! I won't have any rules; only influences. You'll see!"
And people did see, and wondered.
And people saw and were amazed.
Sometimes, on warm, pleasant evenings, the spacious, cheerful hall, with its tables and chairs, would be almost empty; but on nights like that on which this story opens, a dark, cold December[Pg 89] night, the seats were apt to be well filled, mostly with slatternly, hard-featured women, and dull-faced children, who sat staring stolidly about, while the music and speaking went on; half stupefied by the warmth and tranquillity so foreign to their lives.
Sometimes, on warm, pleasant evenings, the big, cheerful hall, with its tables and chairs, would be almost empty; but on nights like the one this story starts on, a dark, cold December[Pg 89] night, the seats were often packed, mostly with scruffy, tough-looking women and expressionless kids, who sat staring blankly around while the music and speaking continued; half dazed by the warmth and calm that felt so strange to their lives.
Outside, a dismal sleet was falling, but from the open door of the vestibule a great sheet of light fell upon the wet pavement, and above it glowed a transparency bearing the words:
Outside, a miserable sleet was falling, but from the open door of the vestibule, a bright sheet of light spilled onto the wet pavement, and above it glowed a sign that read:
"A Merry Christmas to all! Come in!"
"A Merry Christmas to everyone! Come on in!"
It was while the singing was going on, led by a high, sweet girl's voice, that a human figure came hobbling out from a side street, and stopped short at the very edge of the lighted space.
It was during the singing, led by a high, sweet girl's voice, that a person came limping out from a side street and halted right at the edge of the lit area.
A woman by her dress, an old, old woman, with a seamed, blotched face; an ugly, human wreck, all torn and battered and discolored by the storms of life. Such was old Marg—"Luny Marg," as she was called in the haunts that knew her best. Her history? She had forgotten it herself, very likely, and there was no one to know or care—no one in the wide world to care if she should at any moment be trampled to death, or slip from the dock into the black river. The garret which lodged her would find another tenant; the children of the gutters another target for their missiles. Not that she was worse than others—only that she was old and ugly and sharp of tongue, and the world—even her world—has no use for such as she.
A woman by her appearance, an ancient woman, with a wrinkled, blotchy face; an unattractive, broken person, all torn and battered and discolored by the struggles of life. Such was old Marg—"Luny Marg," as she was known in the places that recognized her. Her story? She had likely forgotten it, and there was no one to know or care—no one in the entire world who would care if she were suddenly trampled to death or fell from the dock into the dark river. The attic that housed her would find another occupant; the kids in the streets would have another target for their thrown objects. It’s not that she was worse than others—only that she was old and ugly and sharp-tongued, and the world—even her world—has no use for people like her.
For some time this forlorn creature continued to hover on the edge of the lighted space. The sleet had become snow, and already a thin white film covered the pavement, promising "a white Christmas," and the cold increased from moment to moment.
For a while, this sad figure kept lingering on the edge of the lit area. The sleet had turned into snow, and a light white layer was already covering the sidewalk, hinting at "a white Christmas," and the cold was rising by the minute.
The woman drew her filthy shawl closer; her jaws chattered, yet she seemed unable to tear herself from the spot. Her eyes, alert under their[Pg 90] gray brows, as a rat's, were fixed now upon the open door, now upon the transparency, yet she made no motion toward the proffered shelter. Two men, hirsute and ragged, stopped near her and, after a moments consultation, slunk across the square of light and disappeared in the building. As the door was opened, there came a fuller burst of song, and a rush of warm air, fragrant with the aroma of coffee and oysters.
The woman pulled her dirty shawl tighter around herself; her teeth chattered, yet she seemed unable to move from the spot. Her eyes, alert beneath their gray brows, were fixed first on the open door, then on the window, but she didn't make any move toward the offered shelter. Two scruffy, bearded men stopped near her and, after a brief discussion, crept into the patch of light and vanished into the building. When the door opened, a fuller burst of song escaped, along with a rush of warm air, filled with the smell of coffee and oysters.
The old woman's body quivered with desire; food, warmth, rest—all that her miserable frame demanded—were there within easy reach, for the mere asking; nay for the mere taking; yet still the devils of stubbornness and spite would not let go their hold upon her. But finally, as a bitter blast swept the snow stingingly against her face, she uttered a hoarse snarl, and glancing about to see that no jeering eye was upon her, the poor creature crept across the pavement, clambered up the stone steps, and, pushing open the door, slipped into the nearest vacant seat.
The old woman’s body shook with desire; food, warmth, rest—all that her weary body needed—were right there within easy reach, just for the asking; or rather, for the taking; yet the demons of stubbornness and resentment wouldn’t let go of her. But finally, as a cold wind whipped snow painfully against her face, she let out a harsh snarl, and looking around to make sure no mocking eyes were on her, the poor woman crawled across the pavement, climbed up the stone steps, and, pushing open the door, slipped into the nearest empty seat.
The chairs and benches were unusually well filled. Numbers of women and children were in the foreground. A few men were also present, sitting with their bodies hanging forward, their hats tightly clutched between their knees, their eyes fixed on the floor. The women and children, on the contrary, followed every movement of the young women on the platform with furtive eagerness.
The chairs and benches were surprisingly crowded. A lot of women and children filled the front. A few men were there too, sitting with their bodies leaned forward, their hats tightly held between their knees, their eyes glued to the floor. In contrast, the women and children eagerly watched every move of the young women on the platform with quiet intensity.
The simplicity of attire which Angela and her friends had assumed did not deceive even the tiniest gutter-child present—these were "ladies," and one and all accorded them the same tribute of genuine, if reluctant, admiration.
The simplicity of the outfits that Angela and her friends wore didn't fool even the smallest kid in the street—these were "ladies," and everyone showed them the same respect of genuine, though hesitant, admiration.
Old Marg, after the embarrassment of the first moment, took everything in with one hawk-like glance—the Christmas greens upon the clean, white walls, the curtained space in the rear which[Pg 91] hid some pleasant mystery, the men and women on the platform.
Old Marg, after the initial embarrassment, took everything in with a sharp glance—the Christmas decorations on the clean, white walls, the curtained area in the back that[Pg 91] concealed some interesting mystery, the men and women on the stage.
At the organ sat a young girl, leaning upon the now silent keys, her face toward the young man who was speaking. Old Marg could not take her eyes from this face—white, serious, sweet, set in a halo of pale golden hair. The sight of it aroused strange feelings in the bosom of the old outcast. Fascinated, tortured, bewildered, she sat and gazed. It was long since she had thought of her youth. This girl reminded her of that forgotten time. Like a violet flung upon a refuse-heap, the thought of her own innocent girlhood lay for an instant upon the foul mass of memories accumulated by sixty-miserable years. "I was light-haired, too!" ran old Marg's thoughts. "Light-haired, an' light-complected, like her!"
At the organ sat a young girl, resting on the now silent keys, her face turned toward the young man who was talking. Old Marg couldn’t take her eyes off this face—pale, serious, sweet, framed by a halo of light golden hair. Seeing it stirred strange feelings in the heart of the old outcast. Mesmerized, tormented, confused, she sat and stared. It had been a long time since she thought of her youth. This girl reminded her of that forgotten time. Like a violet tossed onto a trash heap, the memory of her own innocent girlhood briefly lay atop the ugly pile of memories she had accumulated over sixty miserable years. "I had light hair, too!" old Marg thought. "Light hair and a light complexion, just like her!"
The perfume of that thought breathed across her soul, and was gone. Still she gazed from under her shaggy brows, and, without meaning to listen, found herself hearing what the speaker was saying. He was telling without rhetoric or cant the story of Christ, and with simplicity and tact presenting the lesson of His life.
The fragrance of that thought brushed against her soul and then disappeared. Still, she looked out from under her messy brows and, without intending to, found herself paying attention to what the speaker was saying. He was sharing the story of Christ without any fancy language or pretense, simply and thoughtfully conveying the lessons of His life.
"This joy of giving, of sacrificing for others," the young man was saying in his earnest, musical voice, "so far beyond the joy of receiving, is within the reach of every human being. Think of that! The poorest man or woman or child who breathes on earth to-night may know this joy, may give some pleasure, some help, some comfort, to some fellow-creature. Whether it be a human creature or a dumb beast, matters not. It is all one in God's sight, being an act of love and kindness and sacrifice."
"This joy of giving, of sacrificing for others," the young man was saying in his sincere, melodic voice, "is so much greater than the joy of receiving, and it’s something every person can experience. Just think about it! The poorest man, woman, or child alive tonight can know this joy; they can provide some pleasure, help, or comfort to someone else. It doesn’t matter if that someone is a person or an animal. In God's eyes, it’s all the same, as it’s an act of love, kindness, and sacrifice."
Old Marg looked down upon her squalid rags; her rough features writhed with a scornful smile. "That's a lie!" she muttered. "What could the likes of me do for anybody, I'd like to know!"
Old Marg looked down at her dirty rags; her tough features twisted into a scornful smile. "That's a lie!" she muttered. "What could someone like me do for anybody, I'd like to know!"
Still she listened; but at last, as the warmth stole through her sodden garments, and into her chilled veins, and the peace of the place penetrated the turbulent recesses of her soul, the man's voice became like a voice heard in a dream, and the old outcast slept.
Still, she listened; but eventually, as the warmth seeped through her wet clothes and into her cold veins, and the tranquility of the place filled the restless corners of her soul, the man's voice became like something heard in a dream, and the old outcast fell asleep.
A confused sound greeted her awakening. Some one was playing the organ jubilantly; people were moving about—girls with trays loaded with steaming dishes; children were talking and laughing excitedly. The curtain had been drawn, and a great Christmas-tree almost blinded her with its splendor. She stared about in bewilderment. She looked at the tree, at the people, at her own foul rags. A fierce revulsion of feeling swept over her. Rage, shame, a desire to get out of sight, to be swallowed up in the darkness and misery which were her proper element, seized and mastered her. She staggered to her feet. A young girl approached her with a tray of tempting food. The sight and smell of it goaded the starved creature to madness. She could have fallen upon it like a wolf, but instead she pushed the girl roughly aside and fumbled dizzily at the door-knob.
A confusing sound greeted her as she woke up. Someone was cheerfully playing the organ; people were bustling around—girls carrying trays piled high with steaming food; children were chatting and laughing excitedly. The curtain had been drawn back, and a magnificent Christmas tree nearly blinded her with its brilliance. She looked around in shock. She glanced at the tree, the people, and her own dirty rags. A wave of intense emotion surged through her. Anger, shame, a desperate need to hide, to disappear into the darkness and misery that felt like home, overcame her. She stumbled to her feet. A young girl came toward her with a tray of delicious food. The sight and smell of it drove the starving woman to the brink of madness. She could have pounced on it like a wolf, but instead, she shoved the girl aside roughly and fumbled painfully at the doorknob.
A hand was laid upon her arm. The girl with the sweet, white face was looking at her with a friendly smile.
A hand rested on her arm. The girl with the lovely, pale face was smiling at her warmly.
"Won't you stay and have something warm to eat before going into the cold?" the girl asked gently.
"Won't you stay and have something warm to eat before heading out into the cold?" the girl asked gently.
Old Marg shook the hand from her arm.
Old Marg shook the hand off her arm.
"No!" she snarled. "I don't want nothin'! Let me go!"
"No!" she snapped. "I don't want anything! Let me go!"
With a patient smile Angela opened the door.
With a patient smile, Angela opened the door.
"I am sorry you will not stay," she said softly. "It would give me great pleasure. There is a gift for you on the tree, too. It is Christmas Eve, you know!"
"I'm sorry you're leaving," she said gently. "It would make me really happy if you stayed. There's a gift for you on the tree, too. It's Christmas Eve, you know!"
A hoarse, choking sound came from the woman's lips. She pushed by into the vestibule. Angela followed.
A hoarse, choking sound came from the woman's lips. She pushed into the vestibule. Angela followed.
"If you should feel differently to-morrow," she said, in her kind, gentle voice, "come here again, about eleven o'clock. I shall be here." Without waiting for a reply, she re-entered the hall. A young man, the same who had been speaking, met her at the door.
"If you feel differently tomorrow," she said in her kind, gentle voice, "come back here around eleven o'clock. I’ll be here." Without waiting for a response, she went back into the hall. A young man, the same one who had been speaking, met her at the door.
"Angela!" he exclaimed. "You should not be out there in the cold!" She smiled absently. "Did you see her, Robert?"
"Angela!" he called out. "You shouldn't be out there in the cold!" She smiled absentmindedly. "Did you see her, Robert?"
"That terrible old woman? Yes, I saw her. A hopeless case, I fear."
"That awful old woman? Yeah, I saw her. A lost cause, I think."
Angela's eyes kept their absent look.
Angela's eyes stayed blank.
"It was awful to see her go away like that, into the cold and snow, hungry and half-clad!" she said.
"It was terrible to watch her leave like that, into the cold and snow, hungry and barely dressed!" she said.
The young man leaned nearer. "Angela," he whispered. "You must not let these things sink into your heart as you do, or you cannot bear the work you have undertaken. As for that old creature, it is terrible to think of her, but she seemed to me beyond our reach."
The young man leaned closer. "Angela," he whispered. "You can't let these things weigh you down like this, or you won't be able to handle the task you've taken on. As for that old woman, it's awful to think about her, but she felt like she was out of our reach."
"But not beyond God's reach through us!" said Angela.
"But not beyond God's reach through us!" Angela said.
Meantime old Marg was facing the storm with rage and pain in her face and in her heart. The streets were deserted, and lighted only by such beams as found their way through the dirty windows of shops and saloons. From these last came sounds of revelry and contention, and at one or another the poor creature paused, listening without fear to the familiar hubbub. Should she go in? Some one might give her a drink, to ease for a time the terrible gnawing at her breast. Might? Yes; but more likely she would be thrust out with jeers and curses, and, for some reason, old Marg was in[Pg 94] no mood to use the caustic wit and ready tongue that were her only weapons. So she staggered on until the swarming tenement was reached, stumbled up the five flights of unillumined stairs, and almost fell headlong into the dismal garret which she called her home.
Meantime, old Marg faced the storm with rage and pain on her face and in her heart. The streets were empty, lit only by beams of light that squeezed through the dirty windows of shops and bars. From these places came sounds of partying and shouting, and at one or another, the poor woman paused, listening without fear to the familiar noise. Should she go in? Someone might offer her a drink, to temporarily ease the terrible pain in her chest. Might? Yes; but more likely she'd be kicked out with taunts and insults, and for some reason, old Marg was in[Pg 94] no mood to use the sharp wit and quick tongue that were her only defenses. So she staggered on until she reached the crowded tenement, stumbled up the five flights of dark stairs, and nearly fell into the dismal attic she called home.
Feeling about in the darkness, she found a match and lit a bit of candle which stopped the neck of an empty bottle. It burned uncertainly as if reluctant to disclose the scene upon which its light fell. A smoke-stained, sloping ceiling, a blackened floor, a shapeless mattress heaped with rags, a deal box, a rusty stove resting upon two bricks, supporting in its turn an ancient frying-pan, a chipped saucer, and a battered tin can from which, when the scavenger business was good, old Marg served afternoon tea—such were her home and all her personal belongings.
Feeling around in the dark, she found a match and lit a candle stuck in the neck of an empty bottle. It flickered uncertainly, as if hesitant to reveal the scene illuminated by its light. A smoke-stained, sloping ceiling, a charred floor, a shapeless mattress piled with rags, a wooden box, a rusty stove balanced on two bricks, supporting an old frying pan, a chipped saucer, and a battered tin can from which, when scavenging was good, old Marg served afternoon tea—this was her home and all her personal belongings.
There was no fire, nor any means of producing one, but upon the box was spread a piece of paper containing a slice of bread and a soup-bone, whereto clung some fragments of meat—the gift of a neighbor hardly less wretched than herself.
There was no fire, nor any way to make one, but on the box lay a piece of paper holding a slice of bread and a soup bone, with some scraps of meat stuck to it—the offering of a neighbor who was barely better off than she was.
The old woman's eyes glittered at the sight, and, seizing the food, she sank weakly upon the box and began gnawing at it; but her toothless jaws, stiff with cold, made no impression upon the tough meat and hard crust, and letting them drop to the floor, the poor creature fell to rocking to and fro, whimpering tearlessly, like a suffering dog. Strangely enough, within the withered bosom of this most wretched creature there had welled up, from some hidden source of womanly feeling, a passionate self-pity, a no less passionate self-loathing. This was what a moment's contact with all that she had so long abjured—purity, order, gentleness—had brought to pass.
The old woman's eyes sparkled at the sight, and, grabbing the food, she sank weakly onto the box and started chewing on it; but her toothless jaws, stiff from the cold, couldn't make a dent in the tough meat and hard crust. Dropping them to the floor, the poor soul began rocking back and forth, whimpering silently, like a suffering dog. Strangely enough, deep within the withered heart of this most miserable creature, there surged up, from some hidden source of feminine emotion, a fierce self-pity, accompanied by an equally intense self-hatred. This was the result of a brief encounter with everything she had long rejected—purity, order, gentleness.
That fair young girl-tall, pale, sweet as an Easter lily—stood before her like an incarnate[Pg 95] memory, pointing toward the past, the far-distant past, when she, too, was young, and pretty, and innocent, and gay—too pretty and too gay for a poor working girl! That was where the trouble began.
That lovely young girl—tall, pale, and as sweet as an Easter lily—stood in front of her like a living memory, reminding her of the past, the long-ago past, when she was also young, pretty, innocent, and full of joy—too pretty and too joyful for a poor working girl! That was where the trouble started.
"I was light haired, too," moaned old Marg, twisting her withered fingers restlessly. "Light-haired, and light-complected! A pretty girl, an' a good girl, too! Not like her. No! How could I be? Little the likes o' her knows what the likes o' me has to face! Lord!"
"I used to have light hair, too," complained old Marg, nervously twisting her bony fingers. "Light hair and a fair complexion! I was a pretty girl, and a good girl, too! Not like her. No! How could I be? Someone like her has no idea what someone like me has to deal with! Lord!"
The bit of candle guttered and went out. The cold increased. It had ceased snowing, and a keen wind had arisen, tearing the clouds into shreds through which the stars gleamed. And presently the moon climbed up behind the belfry of the old church across the square, and sent one broad white ray through the dingy window and across the floor. All at once the great bell began to strike the midnight hour, its mingled vibrations filling the garret with tumultuous sounds. The vision of the fair girl faded, and old Marg was herself again, a hard, bitter, rebellious old woman, with a burning care where her heart had been, and only one thought, one desire, left in her desperate mind—the thought and the desire of death.
The candle flickered and went out. The cold intensified. The snow had stopped, and a sharp wind picked up, tearing the clouds apart and letting the stars shine through. Soon, the moon rose behind the belfry of the old church across the square, casting a wide beam of white light through the grimy window and across the floor. Suddenly, the large bell began to ring out the midnight hour, its combined sounds echoing throughout the attic. The image of the beautiful girl faded, and old Marg became herself again, a tough, bitter, rebellious old woman, with a burning worry where her heart used to be, and only one thought, one desire, left in her desperate mind—the thought and desire for death.
In young and passionate days she had often thought of seeking that way out of life's agonies, but at its worst there is always some sweetness left in the cup—when one is young! It was not so now. The dregs only had been hers for many a year, and she had enough. Death—yes, that was best.
In her youthful, passionate days, she had often considered finding a way to escape life's struggles, but even at its worst, there’s always a bit of sweetness left in life—especially when you’re young! That wasn’t the case anymore. For many years, she had only experienced the dregs, and she had had enough. Death—yes, that seemed like the best option.
Her eyes glittered as she cast a look about the silent room. Bare, even of the means to this end! Ah, the window!
Her eyes sparkled as she glanced around the quiet room. Empty, even of the tools for this purpose! Oh, the window!
With an inarticulate cry the woman arose and hobbled along the shining moon-ray to the window, and threw open the sash. Awed by the stern[Pg 96] beauty of the heavens, the splendor of the moon tangled in the lace-like carvings of the belfry as in a net, she leaned some moments against the sill, looking out and down. Far below lay the deserted square, its white bosom traced with the sharp shadow of the tower. With a keen eye old Marg measured the distance, a sheer descent of fifty feet. Nothing to break the fall—nothing!
With a muffled cry, the woman got up and hobbled along the shining moonbeam to the window, then threw it open. Awed by the stark beauty of the sky, the dazzling moon caught in the intricate carvings of the belfry like a net, she leaned against the sill for a moment, looking out and down. Far below was the empty square, its pale surface marked by the sharp shadow of the tower. With a sharp eye, old Marg gauged the distance—a straight drop of fifty feet. Nothing to break the fall—nothing!
One movement, a swift fall, and that white surface would be broken by a black shapeless heap. A policeman would find it on his next round, or some drunken reveler would stumble over it, or the good people on their way to early mass—ah! The seamed countenance lit up suddenly with a malignant joy.
One quick motion, and that white surface would be shattered by a black, formless mass. A police officer would discover it on his next patrol, or a drunken partygoer would trip over it, or the decent folks heading to early mass—ah! The lined face suddenly brightened with a wicked delight.
Why not wait until they began to pass—those pious, respectable people in their comfortable furs and wools—and cast herself into their midst, a ghastly Christmas offering from Poverty to Riches, from Sin to Virtue? This suggestion commended itself highly to her sense of humor. With a hoarse chuckle she was about to close the window when a portion of the shadow that lay alongside the chimney showed signs of life, and, rising on four long and skinny legs, became a cat—a lean, black cat, which crept meekly toward the window, its phosphorescent eyes gleaming, its lank jaws parted in a vain effort to mew. Startled, old Marg drew back for an instant; then, glancing from the animal to the pavement below, a brutal cunning, a malicious pleasure, lit up the witch-like features. Reaching out one skinny arm, she called coaxingly: "Puss! Puss!"
Why not wait until those pious, respectable people in their cozy furs and wools started to pass by, and then throw herself into their midst, a gruesome Christmas offering from Poverty to Riches, from Sin to Virtue? This idea struck her as highly amusing. With a rough chuckle, she was about to close the window when a part of the shadow by the chimney showed signs of life and, rising on four long and skinny legs, became a cat—a lean, black cat that crept timidly toward the window, its glowing eyes shining, its thin jaws parted in a fruitless attempt to meow. Startled, old Marg pulled back for a moment; then, looking from the cat to the pavement below, a cruel cleverness, a wicked pleasure, lit up her witch-like features. Reaching out one skinny arm, she called softly: "Puss! Puss!"
The cat dragged herself up to the outstretched arm, rubbing her lank body caressingly against it.
The cat slowly made her way to the outstretched arm, rubbing her thin body affectionately against it.
The cruel, cunning old face softened suddenly. "Lord!" muttered old Marg, "if she ain't a-tryin' to purr! Wall, that beats me!"
The harsh, sly old face suddenly softened. "Wow!" muttered old Marg, "if she isn't trying to purr! Well, that's a surprise!"
The poor beast continued its piteous appeal for[Pg 97] aid, arching its starved frame, waving its tail, fawning unsuspectingly against the arm that had threatened.
The poor animal kept making its desperate plea for[Pg 97] help, bending its hungry body, wagging its tail, and affectionately rubbing against the arm that had threatened it.
With an impulse new to her misery-hardened heart, old Marg drew the animal in and closed the window. Far from resisting, the cat nestled against her with every sign of pleasure.
With a sudden impulse that was unfamiliar to her hardened heart, old Marg brought the animal inside and shut the window. Instead of resisting, the cat snuggled up to her, showing every sign of enjoyment.
"She's been somebody's pet," said the old woman, placing her on the floor. "She ain't always been like this."
"She's been someone's pet," said the old woman, setting her on the floor. "She hasn't always been like this."
The divine emotion of pity, so new to this forlorn creature, grew and swelled in her bosom. The man at the hall had not lied, after all. Here was another of God's creatures as miserable as herself—nay, more so, for she had a roof to shelter her! And she could share it with this homeless one.
The feeling of pity, so unfamiliar to this lonely person, grew stronger in her heart. The man at the hall hadn't lied, after all. Here was another one of God's creations who was just as unhappy as she was—no, more so, because she at least had a roof over her head! And she could share it with this homeless individual.
"Poor puss!" muttered old Marg, stroking the rough fur. "You're starvin', too, ain't ye? an' I ain't got nothin' to give ye, not a bite or a sup. Ah!"
"Poor kitty!" murmured old Marg, petting the coarse fur. "You're hungry too, aren't you? And I don’t have anything to give you, not a bite or a sip. Ah!"
Her eyes had fallen upon the discarded food. Eagerly she seized it and placed it before the cat; the starving creature gnawed greedily at the bone an instant, then looked up with a hopeless mew.
Her eyes landed on the leftover food. She eagerly grabbed it and set it down in front of the cat; the starving animal devoured the bone hungrily for a moment, then looked up with a desperate meow.
The old woman felt a keener pang of pity.
The old woman felt a sharper sense of pity.
"Poor beast!" she said, with a bitter smile. "Ye can't eat 'em, can ye? No more could I! We're in the same box, puss! Old, an' toothless, an' nobody belongin' to us. We'll have to starve together, I guess. An' it's Christmas day! Did ye know that, puss? Christmas day! Lord! Lord!"
"Poor thing!" she said with a bitter smile. "You can't eat them, can you? Neither can I! We're in the same situation, kitty! Old, toothless, and no one belonging to us. I guess we'll have to starve together. And it's Christmas day! Did you know that, kitty? Christmas day! Oh my goodness!"
The cat rubbed against her skirts, her eyes fixed upon her benefactor's. "Seems to understand every word I say!" old Marg muttered. "If only I had a drop o' milk for her now!"
The cat brushed against her dress, its eyes locked onto her supporter’s. "It seems to understand everything I say!" old Marg mumbled. "If only I had a bit of milk for her right now!"
Hobbling to the stove, she examined the battered tin can, letting the moonlight shine into its rusty depths. A little water or tea remained in it,[Pg 98] and with this she moistened some of the bread and placed it before the cat, which devoured it now eagerly. Then she took the animal in her arms and laid herself down on the mattress, drawing the ragged covers over them. The cat nestled against her side; the warmth of the two poor bodies mingled, and both slept.
Hobbling to the stove, she looked at the battered tin can, allowing the moonlight to shine into its rusty depths. A little water or tea was left inside it,[Pg 98] and with this, she soaked some of the bread and set it down for the cat, which eagerly devoured it. Then she picked up the animal and lay down on the mattress, pulling the ragged covers over them. The cat snuggled against her side; the warmth of their two poor bodies merged, and both fell asleep.
The moon-ray crept along and spread itself over the heap of rags, the knotted fingers resting on the cat's rough fur, the seamed old face; it passed away, and morning dawned, with a peal of bells and the sound of footsteps on the pavement below, and still the two slept on.
The moonlight crept in and spread over the pile of rags, the knotted fingers resting on the cat's rough fur, the weathered old face; it faded away, and morning broke, with the ringing of bells and the sound of footsteps on the pavement below, yet the two continued to sleep.
Angela stood near the door, receiving her Christmas guests. They came straggling in, in twos and threes, some boldly and impudently, some shame-faced and shy, some eager, some indifferent, but all poverty-pinched. Each one was pleasantly welcomed, and passed on to the feast. Angela watched and waited, and at last the door opened slowly to admit old Marg, who stopped short on the threshold, with a look at once stubborn, appealing, suspicious, ashamed. Like a wild animal on the alert for the faintest sign of repulsion or danger, she stood there, but Angela only smiled, proffering her white, soft hand, destitute of jewels, but the hand of a lady.
Angela stood by the door, welcoming her Christmas guests. They trickled in, in small groups, some confidently and cheekily, others looking embarrassed and shy, some excited, some indifferent, but all looking worn from hardship. Each one received a warm welcome and was guided to the feast. Angela watched and waited, and finally, the door opened slowly to let in old Marg, who halted at the threshold, her expression a mix of defiance, longing, suspicion, and embarrassment. Like a wild animal ready to react to the slightest sign of rejection or threat, she remained there, but Angela only smiled, extending her soft, bare hand—lacking any jewels, but unmistakably the hand of a lady.
"A Merry Christmas!" she said brightly.
"A Merry Christmas!" she said cheerfully.
"I was ugly to ye last night," said old Marg huskily, ignoring the beautiful hand she dared not touch.
"I was ugly to you last night," said old Marg hoarsely, ignoring the beautiful hand she didn’t dare to touch.
"Never mind!" Angela answered sweetly. "You were tired."
"Don't worry about it!" Angela replied kindly. "You were just tired."
"I am a bad old woman!" said old Marg, mistrustfully.
"I’m a horrible old woman!" said old Marg, suspiciously.
"Never mind that, either!" said Angela. "Let me be your friend. If you will, you shall never be cold or hungry again."
"Forget about that!" said Angela. "Let me be your friend. If you accept, you'll never be cold or hungry again."
A profound wonder came into the old face—then it began to writhe, and from each eye oozed scant tears, seeking a channel amid the seams and wrinkles of the sunken cheeks.
A deep sense of wonder appeared on the old face—then it started to twist, and from each eye trickled a few tears, looking for a path through the lines and wrinkles of the hollow cheeks.
"You will let me be your friend," urged Angela.
"You have to let me be your friend," Angela insisted.
Still old Marg wept silently, the scant tears of age.
Still old Marg wept silently, the few tears of age.
"You shall have a pleasant home and——"
"You will have a nice home and——"
A swift, suspicious glance darted from the wet eyes.
A quick, wary look shot out from the tearful eyes.
"Not a 'sylum, miss, please!" said the old woman.
"Not a 'sylum, miss, please!" said the old woman.
"No," said Angela quietly. "Not an asylum, A home—a bright, clean, comfortable home——"
"No," Angela said quietly. "Not an asylum, a home—a bright, clean, cozy home——"
"I can work, miss!" put in old Marg, doubling her knotted hands to show their strength. "I can wash, an' scrub——"
"I can work, miss!" said old Marg, clenching her gnarled hands to demonstrate their strength. "I can wash, and scrub——"
"Yes," said Angela, "you may work all you are able, helping to keep things clean and comfortable."
"Yes," Angela said, "you can work as much as you want, helping to keep things clean and comfortable."
Still old Marg looked doubtful. Wiping her cheeks with a corner of the shawl, she half turned toward the door.
Still, old Marg looked unsure. Wiping her cheeks with a corner of the shawl, she half-turned toward the door.
"Have you a family, or any one belonging to you?" asked Angela, thinking to have reached the root of the difficulty.
"Do you have a family or anyone who belongs to you?" Angela asked, believing she had gotten to the heart of the issue.
"Yes," said the old woman stoutly. "I have a cat. Where I go, she must go, too!"
"Yes," said the old woman firmly. "I have a cat. Wherever I go, she has to go, too!"
Angela patted the grimy hand, with a laugh which was good to hear.
Angela patted the dirty hand, laughing in a way that was nice to hear.
"I understand you perfectly," she said. "I have a cat of my own. You and your cat shall not be separated."
"I get you completely," she said. "I have a cat of my own. You and your cat won't be apart."
A half-hour later entered the young man Robert. Angela pointed silently to old Marg, sitting in a warm corner, contentedly munching her Christmas dinner. "What have you done to her?" he asked. "She looks more human already."
A half-hour later, the young man Robert walked in. Angela pointed silently to old Marg, who was sitting in a cozy corner, happily enjoying her Christmas dinner. "What did you do to her?" he asked. "She looks more human already."
Angela laughed again, that same laugh which goes to one's heart so. "I have adopted her—and her cat!" she answered. "That's all!"
Angela laughed again, her laugh that touches the heart. "I've adopted her—and her cat!" she replied. "That's it!"
THE FIRST PURITAN CHRISTMAS TREE.
(ANONYMOUS.)
Mrs. Olcott called her boys, and bade them go to the pine woods and get the finest, handsomest young hemlock tree that they could find.
Mrs. Olcott called her boys and told them to go to the pine woods and find the finest, most attractive young hemlock tree they could.
"Get one that is straight and tall, with well-boughed branches on it, and put it where you can draw it under the wood-shed after dark," she added.
"Get one that's straight and tall, with well-spread branches, and place it where you can pull it under the woodshed after dark," she added.
The boys went to Pine Hill, and there they picked out the finest young tree on all the hill, and said, "We will take this one." So, with their hatchets they hewed it down and brought it safely home the next night when all was dark. And when Roger was quietly sleeping in the adjoining room, they dragged the tree into the kitchen. It was too tall, so they took it out again and cut it off two or three feet at the base. Then they propped it up, and the curtains being down over the windows, and blankets being fastened over the curtains to prevent any one looking in, and the door being doubly barred to prevent any one coming in, they all went to bed.
The boys went to Pine Hill, where they chose the best young tree on the hill and said, "We'll take this one." With their hatchets, they chopped it down and safely brought it home the next night when it was dark. While Roger was quietly sleeping in the next room, they dragged the tree into the kitchen. It was too tall, so they took it out again and trimmed off two or three feet from the bottom. They propped it up, with the curtains drawn over the windows and blankets secured over the curtains to keep anyone from looking in, and the door securely locked to prevent anyone from entering. Then they all went to bed.
Very early the next morning, while the stars shone on the snow-covered hills—the same stars that shone sixteen hundred years before on the hills when Christ was born in Bethlehem—the little Puritan mother in New England arose very softly. She went out and lit the kitchen fire anew from the ash-covered embers. She fastened upon the twigs of the tree the gifts she had bought in Boston for her boys and girl. Then she took as many as twenty pieces of candle and fixed them upon the branches. After that she softly called Rupert, Robert and Lucy, and told them to get up and come into the kitchen.
Very early the next morning, while the stars glittered on the snow-covered hills—the same stars that shone sixteen hundred years ago when Christ was born in Bethlehem—the little Puritan mother in New England quietly got out of bed. She went outside and rekindled the kitchen fire from the ash-covered coals. She hung the gifts she had bought in Boston for her boys and girl on the twigs of the tree. Then she took as many as twenty candles and attached them to the branches. After that, she gently called Rupert, Robert, and Lucy, telling them to wake up and come into the kitchen.
Hurrying back, she began, with a bit of a burning stick, to light the candles. Just as the last one was set aflame, in trooped the three children.
Hurrying back, she started lighting the candles with a burning stick. Just as the last one was lit, the three children came in.
Before they had time to say a word, they were silenced by their mother's warning.
Before they could say anything, their mother's warning stopped them.
"I wish to fetch Roger in and wake him up before it," she said. "Keep still until I come back!"
"I want to go get Roger and wake him up before that," she said. "Stay quiet until I get back!"
The little lad, fast asleep, was lifted in a blanket and gently carried by his mother into the beautiful presence.
The little boy, fast asleep, was wrapped in a blanket and gently carried by his mother into the lovely room.
"See! Roger, my boy, see!" she said, arousing him. "It is Christmas morning now! In England they only have Christmas-boughs, but here in New England we have a whole Christmas-tree."
"Look! Roger, my boy, look!" she said, waking him up. "It's Christmas morning now! In England, they only have Christmas branches, but here in New England, we have an entire Christmas tree."
"O mother!" he cried. "O Lucy! Is it really, really true, and no dream at all? Yes, I see! I see! O mother, it is so beautiful! Were all the trees on all the hills lighted up that way when Christ was born? And, mother," he added, clapping his little hands with joy at the thought, "why, yes, the stars did sing when Christ was born! They must be glad, then, and keep Christmas, too, in heaven. I know they must, and there will be good times there."
"O mom!" he yelled. "O Lucy! Is it really, really true, and not just a dream at all? Yes, I see! I see! O mom, it’s so beautiful! Were all the trees on all the hills lit up like that when Christ was born? And, mom," he added, clapping his little hands with joy at the thought, "oh yes, the stars did sing when Christ was born! They must be happy, then, and celebrate Christmas, too, in heaven. I know they must, and there will be good times there."
"Yes," said his mother; "there will be good times there, Roger."
"Yeah," his mom said, "there will be good times there, Roger."
"Then," said the boy, "I sha'n't mind going, now that I've seen the Christmas-bough. I—What is that, mother?"
"Then," said the boy, "I don't mind going now that I've seen the Christmas branch. I—What is that, mom?"
What was it that they heard? The little Olcott home had never before seemed to tremble so. There were taps at the window, there were knocks at the door—and it was as yet scarcely the break of day! There were voices also, shouting something to somebody.
What was it that they heard? The little Olcott home had never felt so shaky before. There were taps at the window, there were knocks at the door—and it was barely dawn! There were also voices, shouting something to someone.
"Shall I put out the candles, mother?" whispered Robert.
"Should I blow out the candles, Mom?" whispered Robert.
"What will they do to us for having the tree? I wish we hadn't it," regretted Rupert; while Lucy[Pg 102] clung to her mother's gown and shrieked with all her strength, "It's Indians!"
"What are they going to do to us for having the tree? I wish we didn't have it," Rupert lamented, while Lucy[Pg 102] held onto her mother's dress and screamed with all her might, "It's Indians!"
Pale and white and still, ready to meet her fate, stood Mrs. Olcott, until, out of the knocking and the tapping at her door, her heart caught a sound. It was a voice calling, "Rachel! Rachel! Rachel!"
Pale and white and still, ready to face her fate, stood Mrs. Olcott, until, amidst the knocking and tapping at her door, her heart caught a sound. It was a voice calling, "Rachel! Rachel! Rachel!"
"Unbar the door!" she cried back to her boys; "it's your father calling!" Down came the blankets; up went the curtain; open flew the door, and in walked Captain Olcott, followed by every man and woman in Plymouth who had heard at break of day the glorious news that the expected ship had arrived at Boston, and with it the long lost Captain Olcott. For an instant nothing was thought of except the joyous welcoming of the Captain in his new home.
"Open the door!" she shouted to her boys; "it's your father!" The blankets were thrown off, the curtain was lifted, and the door flew open as Captain Olcott walked in, followed by everyone in Plymouth who had heard that morning the exciting news that the ship they had been waiting for had arrived in Boston, bringing the long-lost Captain Olcott. For a moment, all that mattered was joyfully welcoming the Captain to his new home.
"What's this? What is it? What does this mean?" was asked again and again, when the first excitement was passed, as the tall young pine stood aloft, its candles ablaze, its gifts still hanging.
"What's this? What is it? What does this mean?" was asked over and over again, once the initial excitement faded, as the tall young pine stood proudly, its lights shining, its decorations still on display.
"It's welcome home to father!" said Lucy, her only thought to screen her mother.
"It's welcome home to Dad!" said Lucy, her only thought to protect her mom.
"No, child, no!" sternly spoke Mrs. Olcott. "Tell the truth!"
"No, sweetheart, no!" Mrs. Olcott said firmly. "Be honest!"
"It's—a—Christmas-tree!" faltered poor Lucy.
"It's a Christmas tree!" faltered poor Lucy.
One and another and another, Pilgrims and Puritans all, drew near with faces stern and forbidding, and gazed and gazed, until one and another and yet another softened slowly into a smile as little Roger's piping voice sung out:
One after another, Pilgrims and Puritans all, approached with serious and intimidating expressions, watching intently until one by one, they gradually softened into smiles as little Roger's cheerful voice rang out:
"She made it for me, mother did. But you may have it now, and all the pretty things that are on it, too, because you've brought my father back again; if mother will let you," he added.
"She made it for me, my mom did. But you can have it now, along with all the pretty things on it, because you brought my dad back again; if my mom will let you," he added.
Neither Pilgrim nor Puritan frowned at the gift. One man, the sternest there, broke off a little twig and said:
Neither the Pilgrim nor the Puritan frowned at the gift. One man, the sternest of them all, broke off a small twig and said:
"I'll take it for the sake of the good old times at home."
"I'll take it for the memories of the good old days at home."
THE FIRST CHRISTMAS IN NEW ENGLAND.
BY HEZEKIAH BUTTERWORTH.
THE CHIMES.
BY CHARLES DICKENS.
Q1.
There are not many people—and as it is desirable that a story-teller and a story-reader should establish a mutual understanding as soon as possible, I beg it to be noticed that I confine this observation neither to young people nor to little people, but extend it to all conditions of people: little and big, young and old: yet growing up, or already growing down again—there are not, I say, many people who would care to sleep in a church. I don't mean at sermon time in warm weather (when the thing has actually been done, once or twice), but in the night, and alone. A great multitude of persons will be violently astonished, I know, by this position, in the broad bold Day. But it applies to Night. It must be argued by night. And I will undertake to maintain it successfully on any gusty winter's night appointed for the purpose, with any one opponent chosen from the rest, who will meet me singly in an old churchyard, before an old church door; and will previously empower me to lock him in, if needful to his satisfaction, until morning.
Not many people— and since it's important for a storyteller and a reader to connect quickly, I want to point out that this observation applies to everyone, not just young or small people, but to all kinds of people: big and small, young and old; those who are still growing up or those who are already aging— I say, not many people would want to sleep in a church. I'm not talking about during a warm-weather sermon (which has actually happened once or twice), but at night, and alone. A lot of people would be shocked by this idea, I know, in broad daylight. But it’s a different story at night. It should be debated in the dark. And I’m willing to argue this point successfully on any blustery winter night arranged for the occasion, against anyone picked from the crowd, who will meet me alone in an old churchyard, in front of an old church door; and who will allow me to lock him in, if necessary, for his own peace of mind until morning.
For the night-wind has a dismal trick of wandering round and round a building of that sort, and moaning as it goes; and of trying with its unseen hand, the windows and the doors; and seeking out some crevices by which to enter. And when it has got in; as one not finding what it seeks, whatever that may be,[Pg 107] it wails and howls to issue forth again; and not content with stalking through the aisles, and gliding round and round the pillars, and tempting the deep organ, soars up to the roof, and strives to rend the rafters; then flings itself despairingly upon the stones below, and passes, muttering, into the vaults. Ugh! Heaven preserve us, sitting snugly round the fire! It has an awful voice, that wind at midnight, singing in a church!
For the night wind has a gloomy way of circling around a building like that, moaning as it goes; it tests the windows and doors with its unseen touch, looking for gaps to slip through. Once it's inside, like someone who can’t find what they want, whatever that might be,[Pg 107] it wails and howls, wanting to escape again; it isn’t satisfied with just moving through the aisles and drifting around the pillars or tempting the deep organ, it rises to the roof and tries to tear at the rafters; then it crashes down onto the stones below, muttering as it goes into the vaults. Ugh! Thank goodness we're warm and cozy by the fire! That wind has a terrifying voice at midnight, singing in a church!
But, high up in the steeple! There the foul blast roars and whistles! High up in the steeple, where it is free to come and go through many an airy arch and loophole, and to twist and twine itself about the giddy stair, and twirl the groaning weathercock, and make the very tower shake and shiver!
But up in the steeple! There the nasty wind howls and whistles! High up in the steeple, where it can flow freely through many airy arches and openings, twisting and turning around the dizzying stairs, spinning the creaking weather vane, and making the whole tower shake and tremble!
High up in the steeple of an old church, far above the light and murmur of the town and far below the flying clouds that shadow it, is the wild and dreary place at night: and high up in the steeple of an old church, dwelt the Chimes I tell of.
High up in the steeple of an old church, far above the light and sounds of the town and far below the drifting clouds that cast their shadows, lies a wild and gloomy place at night; and high up in the steeple of an old church is where the Chimes I mention reside.
They were old Chimes, trust me. Centuries ago, these Bells had been baptized by bishops: so many centuries ago, that the register of their baptism was lost long, long before the memory of man, and no one knew their names. They had had their Godfathers and Godmothers, these Bells (for my part, by the way, I would rather incur the responsibility of being Godfather to a Bell than a Boy), and had had their silver mugs, no doubt, besides. But Time had mowed down their sponsors, and Henry the Eighth had melted down their mugs; and they now hung, nameless and mugless, in the church tower.
They were old Chimes, believe me. Centuries ago, these Bells had been christened by bishops: so many centuries ago that the record of their baptism was lost long before anyone can remember, and no one knew their names. They had Godfathers and Godmothers, these Bells (personally, I’d rather take on the responsibility of being a Godfather to a Bell than to a Boy), and they probably had their silver cups too. But Time had taken away their sponsors, and Henry the Eighth had melted down their cups; and so now they hung, nameless and without cups, in the church tower.
Not speechless, though. Far from it. They had clear, loud, lusty, sounding voices, had these Bells; and far and wide they might be heard upon the wind. Much too sturdy Chimes were they, to be[Pg 108] dependent on the pleasure of the wind, moreover; for, fighting gallantly against it when it took an adverse whim, they would pour their cheerful notes into a listening ear right royally; and bent on being heard, on stormy nights, by some poor mother watching a sick child, or some lone wife whose husband was at sea, they had been sometimes known to beat a blustering Nor'Wester; ay, "all to fits," as Toby Veck said;—for though they chose to call him Trotty Veck, his name was Toby, and nobody could make it anything else either (except Tobias); he having been as lawfully christened in his day as the bells had been in theirs, though with not quite so much of solemnity or public rejoicing.
Not speechless, though. Far from it. These Bells had clear, loud, vibrant voices that could be heard far and wide on the wind. They were too strong to depend solely on the whims of the wind; when it turned against them, they would bravely fight back and pour their cheerful notes into the ears of those willing to listen. Determined to be heard on stormy nights by some poor mother watching over a sick child or some lonely wife waiting for her husband at sea, they had even been known to drown out a roaring Nor'Wester; yes, "all to fits," as Toby Veck put it;—for although he preferred to be called Trotty Veck, his true name was Toby, and there was no changing that (except to Tobias); he had been legally christened in his time just as the bells had been in theirs, though not with quite as much solemnity or public celebration.
For my part, I confess myself of Toby Veck's belief, for I am sure he had opportunities enough of forming a correct one. And whatever Toby Veck said, I say. And I take my stand by Toby Veck, although he did stand all day long (and weary work it was) just outside the church-door. In fact he was a ticket-porter, Toby Veck, and waited there for jobs.
For my part, I admit I'm on Toby Veck's side because I'm sure he had plenty of chances to come to the right conclusion. And whatever Toby Veck said, I’m saying too. I stand with Toby Veck, even though he had to stand all day (and it was tiring) right outside the church door. In fact, Toby Veck was a ticket-porter, waiting there for work.
And a breezy, goose-skinned, blue-nosed, red-eyed, stony-toed, tooth-chattering place it was to wait in, in the winter-time, as Toby Veck well knew. The wind came tearing round the corner—especially the east wind—as if it had sallied forth, express, from the confines of the earth, to have a blow at Toby. And oftentimes it seemed to come upon him sooner than it had expected, for bouncing round the corner, and passing Toby, it would suddenly wheel round again, as if it cried "Why, here he is!"
And it was a chilly, goosebumpy, blue-nosed, red-eyed, stony-toed, tooth-chattering place to wait in during the winter, as Toby Veck knew very well. The wind whipped around the corner—especially the east wind—as if it had come straight from the ends of the earth just to mess with Toby. Often, it seemed to catch him off guard, bouncing around the corner, rushing past him, and then suddenly turning back as if it shouted, "Look, there he is!"
Toby was curious about the Bells because there were points of resemblance between them and him. They hung there in all weathers, with the wind and rain driving in upon them; facing only the outsides of all the houses; never getting any[Pg 109] nearer to the blazing fires that gleamed and shone upon the windows or came puffing out of the chimney tops; and incapable of participating in any of the good things that were constantly being handed through the street doors and iron railings to prodigious cooks. Being but a simple man, he invested the Bells with a strange and solemn character. They were so mysterious, often heard and never seen; so high up, so far off, so full of such a deep, strong melody, that he regarded them with a species of awe; and sometimes when he looked up at the dark arched windows in the tower, he half expected to be beckoned to by something which was not a Bell, and yet was what he heard so often sounding in the Chimes. For all this Toby scouted with indignation a certain flying rumor that the Chimes were haunted, as implying the possibility of their being connected with any Evil thing. In short, they were very often in his ears, and very often in his thoughts, but always in his good opinion; and he very often got such a crick in his neck by staring with his mouth wide open, at the steeple where they hung, that he was fain to take an extra trot or two, afterward, to cure it.
Toby was curious about the Bells because he saw some similarities between them and himself. They hung there in all kinds of weather, with the wind and rain hitting them; facing only the exteriors of the homes; never getting any[Pg 109] closer to the warm fires that glowed in the windows or puffed out of the chimneys; and unable to enjoy any of the good things that were constantly being passed through the street doors and iron railings to talented cooks. Being a simple man, he imagined the Bells with a strange and serious presence. They were so mysterious, often heard and never seen; so high up, so distant, so full of a deep, powerful melody, that he viewed them with a kind of reverence; and sometimes when he looked up at the dark arched windows in the tower, he half expected to be beckoned by something that wasn’t a Bell, yet was the sound he heard so often in the Chimes. Despite this, Toby rejected with anger a certain rumor that the Chimes were haunted, as it suggested a connection to some Evil thing. In short, they were often in his ears, frequently in his thoughts, but always in his good opinion; and he often ended up with a crick in his neck from staring with his mouth wide open at the steeple where they hung, forcing him to take an extra stroll or two afterward to relieve it.
The very thing he was in the act of doing one cold day, when the last drowsy sound of Twelve o'clock, just struck, was humming like a melodious monster of a Bee, and not by any means a busy Bee, all through the steeple?
The very thing he was doing on a cold day, when the last sleepy chime of twelve o'clock just rang, was humming like a melodious giant bee, and definitely not a busy bee, all through the steeple?
"Dinner time, eh!" said Toby, trotting up and down before the church. "Ah!"
"Dinner time, huh!" said Toby, pacing back and forth in front of the church. "Ah!"
Toby's nose was very red, and his eyelids were very red, and he winked very much, and his shoulders were very near his ears, and his legs were very stiff, and altogether he was evidently a long way upon the frosty side of cool.
Toby's nose was really red, and his eyelids were really red, and he was winking a lot, and his shoulders were almost up to his ears, and his legs were really stiff, and overall he clearly looked like he was quite chilly.
"Dinner time, eh!" repeated Toby, using his right hand muffler like an infantine boxing-glove, and punishing his chest for being cold. "Ah-h-h-h!"
"Dinner time, huh!" Toby said again, using his right hand muffler like a toddler's boxing glove and hitting his chest because it was cold. "Ah-h-h-h!"
He took a silent trot, after that, for a minute or two.
He moved along quietly for a minute or two after that.
"There's nothing," said Toby, "more regular in its coming round than dinner time, and nothing less regular in its coming round than dinner. That's the great difference between 'em. It's took me a long time to find it out. I wonder whether it would be worth any gentleman's while, now, to buy that obserwation for the Papers; or the Parliament!"
"There's nothing," said Toby, "more predictable than dinner time, and nothing less predictable than dinner itself. That's the big difference between them. It took me a long time to realize that. I wonder if it would be worth any gentleman's while to share that observation for the papers, or even for Parliament!"
Tony was only joking, for he gravely shook his head in self-depreciation.
Tony was just kidding, but he seriously shook his head in a way that showed he didn't think much of himself.
"Why! Lord!" said Toby. "The Papers is full of obserwations as it is; and so's the Parliament. Here's last week's paper, now;" taking a very dirty one from his pocket, and holding it from him at arm's length; "full of obserwations! Full of obserwations! I like to know the news as well as any man," said Toby, slowly; folding it a little smaller, and putting it in his pocket again: "but it almost goes against the grain with me to read a paper now. It frightens me almost. I don't know what we poor people are coming to. Lord send we may be coming to something better in the New Year nigh upon us!"
"Why! Lord!" said Toby. "The newspapers are full of observations as it is; and so is Parliament. Here's last week's paper," he said, pulling out a very dirty one from his pocket and holding it out at arm's length. "Full of observations! Full of observations! I like to know the news as much as anyone," Toby said slowly, folding it a bit smaller and putting it back in his pocket. "But it almost feels wrong to read a paper now. It scares me a bit. I don't know what we poor people are coming to. Lord, I hope we’re heading towards something better in the New Year that's just around the corner!"
"Why, father, father!" said a pleasant voice, hard by.
"Why, Dad, Dad!" said a friendly voice nearby.
But Toby, not hearing it continued to trot backward and forward: musing as he went, and talking to himself.
But Toby, not hearing it, kept trotting back and forth, lost in thought and talking to himself.
"It seems as if we can't go right, or do right, or be righted," said Toby. "I hadn't much schooling, myself, when I was young; and I can't make out whether we have any business on the face of the earth, or not. Sometimes I think we must have—a little; and sometimes I think we must be intruding. I get so puzzled sometimes that I am not even able to make up my mind whether there is any good at all in us, or whether we are born bad.[Pg 111] We seem to do dreadful things; we seem to give a deal of trouble; we are always being complained of and guarded against. One way or another, we fill the papers. Talk of a New Year!" said Toby, mournfully. "I can bear up as well as another man at most times; better than a good many, for I am as strong as a lion, and all men an't; but supposing it should really be that we have no right to a New Year—supposing we really are intruding——"
"It feels like we can't do anything right or be in the right place," said Toby. "I didn't get much education when I was young, and I can't figure out if we even have a purpose here on earth or not. Sometimes I think we must have a little purpose, and other times I feel like we're just in the way. I get so confused that I can't even tell if there's any good in us at all or if we're just born bad. We seem to do horrible things; we cause a lot of trouble; people are always complaining about us and trying to keep us away. One way or another, we make the headlines. Talk about a New Year!" Toby said sadly. "I can handle things just as well as anyone else most of the time; better than many, since I'm as strong as a lion, and not everyone is. But what if it turns out that we really don't deserve a New Year—what if we really are intruding——" [Pg 111]
"Why, father, father!" said the pleasant voice again.
"Why, Dad, Dad!" said the cheerful voice again.
Toby heard it this time; started; stopped; and shortening his sight, which had been directed a long way off as seeking for enlightenment in the very heart of the approaching year, found himself face to face with his own child, and looking close into her eyes.
Toby heard it this time; he jumped, paused, and narrowing his gaze, which had been focused far away in search of clarity in the very heart of the coming year, found himself staring directly into his child's eyes.
Bright eyes they were. Eyes that would bear a world of looking in, before their depth was fathomed. Dark eyes, that reflected back the eyes which searched them; not flashingly or at the owner's will, but with a clear, calm, honest, patient radiance, claiming kindred with that light which Heaven called into being. Eyes that were beautiful and true, and beaming with Hope. With Hope so young and fresh; with Hope so buoyant, vigorous and bright, despite the twenty years of work and poverty on which they had looked; that they became a voice to Trotty Veck, and said: "I think we have some business here—a little!"
They had bright eyes. Eyes that seemed to hold a world of thoughts, waiting to be understood. Dark eyes that reflected the gaze of those who looked into them; not with a sudden spark or because the owner willed it, but with a steady, calm, honest, patient glow, linking them to that light that Heaven brought into existence. Eyes that were beautiful and sincere, shining with hope. Hope that was youthful and fresh; hope that was vibrant, strong, and bright, despite the twenty years of hard work and poverty they had witnessed; so much so that they became a voice for Trotty Veck, saying: "I think we have a little business here!"
Trotty kissed the lips belonging to the eyes, and squeezed the blooming face between his hands.
Trotty kissed the lips that were below the eyes and held the blooming face gently between his hands.
"Why, Pet," said Trotty. "What's to-do? I didn't expect you, to-day, Meg."
"Why, Pet," said Trotty. "What's going on? I didn't expect you today, Meg."
"Neither did I expect to come, father," cried the girl, nodding her head and smiling as she spoke. "But here I am! And not alone; not alone!"
"Nor did I think I'd be here, Dad," the girl exclaimed, nodding her head and smiling as she spoke. "But here I am! And not by myself; not by myself!"
"Why you don't mean to say," observed Trotty, looking curiously at a covered basket which she carried in her hand, "that you——"
"Are you really saying," Trotty remarked, eyeing the covered basket she was holding, "that you——"
"Smell it, father dear," said Meg, "Only smell it!"
"Smell this, Dad," said Meg, "Just smell it!"
Trotty was going to lift up the cover at once, in a great hurry, when she gayly interposed her hand.
Trotty was about to lift the cover right away, in a big rush, when she cheerfully placed her hand in the way.
"No, no, no," said Meg, with the glee of a child. "Lengthen it out a little. Let me just lift up the corner; just the lit-tle ti-ny cor-ner, you know," said Meg, suiting the action to the word with the utmost gentleness, and speaking very softly, as if she were afraid of being overheard by something inside the basket; "there. Now. What's that!"
"No, no, no," Meg said, filled with childlike joy. "Make it a bit longer. Let me just lift up the corner; just the tiny little corner, you know," she added, carefully mimicking her words with the utmost gentleness, speaking softly as if afraid something inside the basket might hear her. "There. Now. What’s that!"
Toby took the shortest possible sniff at the edge of the basket, and cried out in a rapture:
Toby took a quick sniff at the edge of the basket and exclaimed in excitement:
"Why, it's hot!"
"It's so hot!"
"It is burning hot!" cried Meg. "Ha, ha, ha! It's scalding hot!"
"It’s so hot!" yelled Meg. "Ha, ha, ha! It’s burning up!"
"Ha, ha, ha!" roared Toby, with a sort of kick. "It's scalding hot!"
"Ha, ha, ha!" Toby laughed, giving a little kick. "It's really hot!"
"But what is it father?" said Meg. "Come! you haven't guessed what it is. And you must guess what it is. I can't think of taking it out till you guess what it is. Don't be in such a hurry! Wait a minute! A little bit more of the cover. Now guess!"
"But what is it, Dad?" said Meg. "Come on! You haven't figured out what it is. You have to guess what it is. I can't even think about taking it out until you guess. Don't rush! Hold on a second! Just a little more of the cover. Now guess!"
Meg was in a perfect fright lest he should guess right too soon; shrinking away, as she held the basket toward him; curling up her pretty shoulders; stopping her ear with her hand, as if by so doing she could keep the right word out of Toby's lips; and laughing softly the whole time.
Meg was terrified he might figure it out too quickly; she backed away, holding the basket out to him; her lovely shoulders were pulled up; she covered her ear with her hand, as if that would stop the right word from escaping Toby's lips; and she kept giggling softly the whole time.
Meanwhile Toby, putting a hand on each knee, bent down his nose to the basket, and took a long inspiration at the lid; the grin upon his withered face expanded in the process, as if he were inhaling laughing gas.
Meanwhile Toby, with a hand on each knee, leaned down to the basket and took a deep breath through the lid; the grin on his weathered face grew wider, as if he were inhaling laughing gas.
"Ah! It's very nice," said Toby. "It ain't—I suppose it ain't Polonies?"
"Ah! It's really nice," said Toby. "It's not— I guess it's not Polonies?"
"No, no, no!" cried Meg, delighted. "Nothing like Polonies!"
"No, no, no!" Meg exclaimed, thrilled. "Nothing compares to Polonies!"
"No," said Toby, after another sniff. "It's—it's mellower than Polonies. It's very nice. It improves every moment. It's too decided for Trotters. Ain't it?"
"No," said Toby, after another sniff. "It's—it's smoother than Polonies. It's really nice. It gets better with every moment. It's too bold for Trotters. Isn't it?"
Meg was in ecstasy. He could not have gone wider of the mark than Trotters—except Polonies.
Meg was over the moon. He couldn't have missed the point more than Trotters—except for Polonies.
"Liver?" said Toby, communing with himself. "No. There's a mildness about it that don't answer to liver. Pettitoes? No. It an't faint enough for pettitoes. It wants the stringiness of Cocks' heads. And I know it an't sausages. I'll tell you what it is. It's chitterlings!"
"Liver?" Toby said to himself. "No. There's something too gentle about it for liver. Pettitoes? No. It's not soft enough for pettitoes. It needs the chewiness of chicken heads. And I know it isn’t sausages. I’ve figured it out. It’s chitterlings!"
"No, it an't!" cried Meg, in a burst of delight "No, it an't!"
"No, it isn't!" cried Meg, in a burst of delight. "No, it isn't!"
"Why, what am I a thinking of!" said Toby, suddenly recovering a position as near the perpendicular as it was possible for him to assume. "I shall forget my own name next. It's tripe!"
"Why, what was I thinking!" said Toby, suddenly straightening up as much as he could. "Next, I'll forget my own name. It's ridiculous!"
Tripe it was; and Meg, in high joy, protested he should say, in half a minute more, it was the best tripe ever stewed.
It was tripe; and Meg, feeling really happy, insisted he should say, in just half a minute, that it was the best tripe he had ever cooked.
"And so," said Meg, busying herself exultingly with her basket; "I'll lay the cloth at once, father; for I have brought the tripe in a basin, and tied the basin up in a pocket-handkerchief; and if I like to be proud for once, and spread that for a cloth, and call it a cloth, there's no law to prevent me; is there father?"
"And so," said Meg, excitedly working with her basket, "I'll set the table right away, Dad; because I've brought the tripe in a bowl and wrapped the bowl in a handkerchief. And if I want to be a little proud for once, and use that as a tablecloth and call it a tablecloth, there's no rule against it, is there, Dad?"
"Not that I know of, my dear," said Toby. "But they're always a bringing up some new law or other."
"Not that I know of, my dear," said Toby. "But they’re always coming up with some new law or another."
"And according to what I was reading you in the paper the other day, father; what the Judge said, you know; we poor people are supposed to[Pg 114] know them all. Ha, ha! What a mistake! My goodness me, how clever they think us!"
"And based on what I was reading to you in the paper the other day, Dad; what the Judge said, you know; we poor folks are expected to[Pg 114] know them all. Ha, ha! What a blunder! Good grief, how smart they think we are!"
"Yes, my dear," cried Trotty; "and they'd be very fond of any one of us that did know 'em all. He'd grow fat upon the work he'd get, that man, and be popular with the gentlefolks in his neighborhood. Very much so!"
"Yes, my dear," exclaimed Trotty; "and they’d really like anyone of us who did know them all. That man would thrive on the work he’d get and be well-liked by the folks in his community. Absolutely!"
"He'd eat his dinner with an appetite, whoever he was, if it smelt like this," said Meg, cheerfully. "Make haste, for there's a potato besides. Where will you dine, father? On the Post, or on the Steps? Dear, dear, how grand we are. Two places to choose from!"
"He'd enjoy his dinner with a big appetite, whoever he is, if it smells this good," Meg said cheerfully. "Hurry up, because there's a potato too. Where will you have dinner, Dad? On the Post or on the Steps? Oh my, how fancy we are. Two spots to choose from!"
"The steps to day, my Pet," said Trotty. "Steps in dry weather. Post in wet. There's a great conveniency in the steps at all times, because of the sitting down; but they're rheumatic in the damp."
"The steps today, my dear," said Trotty. "Steps when it's dry. Post when it’s raining. The steps are really convenient at any time since you can sit down, but they're tough on the joints when it's damp."
"Then here," said Meg, clapping her hands, after a moment's bustle; "here it is, all ready! And beautiful it looks! Come, father. Eat it while it's hot. Come!"
"Then here," said Meg, clapping her hands after a brief flurry of activity, "here it is, all set! And it looks beautiful! Come on, Dad. Eat it while it’s hot. Let’s go!"
Since his discovery of the contents of the basket, Trotty had been standing looking at her—and had been speaking too—in an abstracted manner, which showed that though she was the object of his thoughts and eyes, to the exclusion even of tripe, he neither saw nor thought about her as she was at that moment, but had before him some imaginary rough sketch or drama of her future life. Roused, now, by her cheerful summons, he shook off a melancholy shake of the head which was just coming upon him, and trotted to her side. As he was stooping to sit down, the Chimes rang.
Since he found out what was in the basket, Trotty had been standing there, looking at her— and talking too—in a distant way that showed that even though she was the focus of his thoughts and gaze, to the point of ignoring everything else, he wasn’t really seeing or thinking about her as she was at that moment. Instead, he had some imaginary rough sketch or play of her future life in his mind. Now, waking from his daydream by her cheerful call, he shook off the gloomy vibe that was beginning to settle in and came over to her. Just as he was bending down to sit, the Chimes rang.
"Amen!" said Trotty, pulling off his hat and looking up toward them.
"Amen!" said Trotty, taking off his hat and looking up at them.
"Amen to the Bells, father?" cried Meg.
"Amen to the Bells, Dad?" shouted Meg.
"They broke in like a grace, my dear," said Trotty, taking his seat. "They'd say a good one,[Pg 115] I am sure, if they could. Many's the kind thing they say to me."
"They came in like a breeze, my dear," said Trotty, sitting down. "They'd say something nice, [Pg 115] I’m sure, if they could. They say so many nice things to me."
"The Bells do, father!" laughed Meg, as she set the basin, and a knife and fork before him. "Well!"
"The bells do, Dad!" laughed Meg, as she placed the basin, along with a knife and fork, in front of him. "Well!"
"Seem to, my Pet," said Trotty, falling to with great vigor. "And where's the difference? If I hear 'em, what does it matter whether they speak it or not? Why bless you, my dear," said Toby, pointing at the tower with his fork, and becoming more animated under the influence of dinner, "how often have I heard them bells say, 'Toby Veck, Toby Veck, keep a good heart Toby! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, keep a good heart Toby!' A million times? More!"
"Of course, my dear," said Trotty, digging in with great enthusiasm. "And what’s the difference? If I can hear them, does it really matter if they’re voicing it or not? Why, bless you, my dear," said Toby, gesturing toward the tower with his fork and getting more excited as he enjoyed his meal, "how many times have I heard those bells chime, 'Toby Veck, Toby Veck, keep your chin up, Toby! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, keep your chin up, Toby!' A million times? More!"
"Well, I never!" cried Meg.
"Well, I never!" exclaimed Meg.
She had, though—over and over again. For it was Toby's constant topic.
She had, though—time and time again. Because it was always Toby's main subject.
"When things is very bad," said Trotty; "very bad indeed, I mean; almost at the worst; then it's 'Toby Veck, Toby Veck, job coming soon, Toby! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, job coming soon, Toby!' That way."
"When things are really bad," said Trotty; "really bad, I mean; almost at their worst; then it's 'Toby Veck, Toby Veck, job coming soon, Toby! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, job coming soon, Toby!' Like that."
"And it comes—at last, father," said Meg, with a touch of sadness in her pleasant voice.
"And it arrives—finally, Dad," said Meg, with a hint of sadness in her cheerful voice.
"Always," answered the unconscious Toby. "Never fails."
"Always," replied the unconscious Toby. "It never fails."
While this discourse was holding, Trotty made no pause in his attack upon the savory meat before him, but cut and ate, and cut and drank, and cut and chewed, and dodged about, from tripe to hot potato, and from hot potato back again to tripe, with an unctuous and unflagging relish. But happening now to look all round the street—in case anybody should be beckoning from any door or window, for a porter—his eyes, in coming back again, encountered Meg: sitting opposite to him, with her arms folded; and only busy in watching his progress with a smile of happiness.
While this conversation was happening, Trotty didn’t slow down in his feast, but kept cutting and eating, cutting and drinking, cutting and chewing, moving back and forth between tripe and hot potatoes, enjoying every bite without getting tired. But when he looked around the street—just in case someone was waving from a door or window for a porter—his gaze returned to Meg, who was sitting across from him with her arms crossed, simply watching him with a smile of happiness.
"Why, Lord forgive me!" said Trotty, dropping his knife and fork. "My love! Meg! why didn't you tell me what a beast I was?"
"Why, God forgive me!" said Trotty, dropping his knife and fork. "My love! Meg! why didn't you tell me what a jerk I was?"
"Father?"
"Dad?"
"Sitting here," said Trotty, in penitent explanation, "cramming and stuffing, and gorging myself; and you before me there, never so much as breaking your precious fast, nor wanting to, when——"
"Sitting here," said Trotty, apologetically, "cramming and stuffing my face, and devouring food; while you’re right there, not even breaking your precious fast, nor wanting to, when——"
"But I have broken it, father," interposed his daughter, laughing, "all to bits. I have had my dinner."
"But I broke it, Dad," his daughter chimed in, laughing, "into a million pieces. I've had my dinner."
"Nonsense," said Trotty. "Two dinners in one day! It an't possible! You might as well tell me that two New Year's Days will come together, or that I have had a gold head all my life, and never changed it."
"Nonsense," said Trotty. "Two dinners in one day! It’s impossible! You might as well tell me that two New Year’s Days will happen at the same time, or that I’ve had a gold head my whole life and never changed it."
"I have had my dinner, father, for all that," said Meg, coming nearer to him. "And if you'll go on with yours, I'll tell you how and where; and how your dinner came to be brought; and—something else besides."
"I've had my dinner, Dad, just so you know," said Meg, moving closer to him. "And if you keep eating yours, I'll tell you how and where it happened; and how your dinner got brought to you; and—something else as well."
Toby still appeared incredulous; but she looked into his face with her clear eyes, and laying her hand upon his shoulder, motioned him to go on while the meat was hot. So Trotty took up his knife and fork again, and went to work. But much more slowly than before, and shaking his head, as if he were not at all pleased with himself.
Toby still seemed skeptical; but she looked into his face with her clear eyes, and placing her hand on his shoulder, urged him to continue while the food was still warm. So Trotty picked up his knife and fork again and got back to it. But much more slowly than before, and shaking his head, as if he wasn't happy with himself at all.
"I had my dinner, father," said Meg, after a little hesitation, "with—with Richard. His dinner-time was early; and as he brought his dinner with him when he came to see me, we—we had it together, father."
"I had my dinner, Dad," said Meg, after a brief pause, "with—with Richard. He eats early, and since he brought his dinner when he came to see me, we—we had it together, Dad."
Trotty said, "Oh!"—because she waited.
Trotty said, "Oh!"—because she paused.
"And Richard says, father—" Meg resumed. Then stopped.
"And Richard says, Dad—" Meg started again. Then paused.
"What does Richard say, Meg?" asked Toby.
"What did Richard say, Meg?" Toby asked.
"Richard says, father—" Another stoppage.
"Richard says, Dad—" Another stoppage.
"Richard's a long time saying it," said Toby.
"Richard's been saying it for a long time," Toby said.
"He says then, father," Meg continued, lifting up her eyes at last, and speaking in a tremble, but quite plainly; "another year is nearly gone, and where is the use of waiting on from year to year, when it is so unlikely we shall ever be better off than we are now? He says we are poor now, father, and we shall be poor then, but we are young now, and years will make us old before we know it. He says that if we wait, people in our condition, until we see our way quite clearly, the way will be a narrow one indeed—the common way—the Grave, father."
"He says, then, father," Meg continued, finally lifting her eyes and speaking with a tremble, but clearly; "another year is almost gone, and what’s the point of waiting year after year when it’s unlikely we’ll ever be better off than we are now? He says we’re poor now, father, and we’ll be poor later, but we’re young now, and before we know it, years will make us old. He says if we wait, people like us, until we see the path clearly, it will be a very narrow one—the usual path—the Grave, father."
A bolder man than Trotty Veck must needs have drawn upon his boldness largely, to deny it. Trotty held his peace.
A braver man than Trotty Veck would have had to rely heavily on his courage to deny it. Trotty stayed quiet.
"And how hard, father, to grow old and die, and think we might have cheered and helped each other! How hard in all our lives to love each other; and to grieve, apart, to see each other working, changing, growing old and gray. Even if I got the better of it, and forgot him (which I never could), oh, father dear, how hard to have a heart so full as mine is now, and live to have it slowly drained out every drop, without the recollection of one happy moment of a woman's life, to stay behind and comfort me, and make me better!"
"And how difficult, Dad, to grow old and die, thinking we could have supported and encouraged each other! How hard it is throughout our lives to love each other, only to grieve separately, watching each other work, change, and grow old and gray. Even if I managed to forget him (which I never could), oh, dear Dad, how tough it is to have a heart as full as mine is now, and to live while it’s slowly drained drop by drop, without the memory of even one happy moment of a woman’s life to stay behind and comfort me, and make me feel better!"
Trotty sat quite still, Meg dried her eyes, and said more gayly: that is to say, with here a laugh, and there a sob, and here a laugh and sob together:
Trotty sat still, and Meg wiped her tears, then she said more cheerfully: that is to say, with a laugh here, a sob there, and a mix of both at once:
"So Richard says, father; as his work was yesterday made certain for some time to come, and as I love him and have loved him fully three years—ah! longer than that, if he knew it!—will I marry him on New Year's Day; the best and happiest day, he says, in the whole year, and one that is almost sure to bring good fortune with it. It's a short notice, father—isn't it?—but I haven't my fortune to be settled, or my wedding dresses to be[Pg 118] made, like the great ladies, father, have I? And he said so much, and said it in his way; so strong and earnest, and all the time so kind and gentle; that I said I'd come and talk to you, father. And as they paid the money for that work of mine this morning (unexpectedly, I am sure!), and as you have fared very poorly for a whole week, and as I couldn't help wishing there should be something to make this day a sort of holiday to you as well as a dear and happy day to me, father, I made a little treat and brought it to surprise you."
"So Richard says, Dad; since his work was confirmed yesterday for a while, and since I love him and have loved him for almost three years—ah! even longer than that if he knew it!—I will marry him on New Year's Day; the best and happiest day, he says, of the whole year, and one that's almost guaranteed to bring good luck. It's short notice, Dad—right?—but I don't have my fortune to settle, or my wedding dresses to be[Pg 118] made, like the wealthy ladies, do I? And he spoke so much, and so earnestly, and always kind and gentle; that I said I'd come and talk to you, Dad. And since they paid me for my work this morning (unexpectedly, I'm sure!), and since you've been struggling for a whole week, and since I couldn't help but wish there would be something to make this day a bit of a holiday for you as well as a dear and happy day for me, Dad, I brought a little treat to surprise you."
"And see how he leaves it cooling on the step!" said another voice.
"And look at how he leaves it cooling on the step!" said another voice.
It was the voice of the same Richard, who had come upon them unobserved, and stood before the father and daughter; looking down upon them with a face as glowing as the iron on which his stout sledge-hammer daily rung. A handsome, well-made, powerful youngster he was; with eyes that sparkled like the red-hot droppings from a furnace fire; black hair that curled about his swarthy temples rarely; and a smile—a smile that bore out Meg's eulogium on his style of conversation.
It was the same Richard, who had approached them unnoticed, standing in front of the father and daughter; looking down at them with a face as bright as the iron that his heavy sledgehammer struck every day. He was a good-looking, strong young man; with eyes that sparkled like the glowing sparks from a furnace; black hair that curled around his dark temples occasionally; and a smile—a smile that confirmed Meg's praise of his way of talking.
"See how he leaves it cooling on the step!" said Richard. "Meg don't know what he likes. Not she!"
"Look at how he leaves it cooling on the step!" Richard said. "Meg doesn’t know what he likes. Not at all!"
Trotty, all action and enthusiasm, immediately reached up his hand to Richard, and was going to address him in a great hurry, when the house-door opened without any warning, and a footman very nearly put his foot in the tripe.
Trotty, full of energy and excitement, quickly reached out his hand to Richard and was about to speak to him in a rush when the front door suddenly swung open, and a footman almost stepped right into the tripe.
"Out of the vays here, will you! You must always go and be a-settin on our steps, must you! You can't go and give a turn to none of the neighbors never, can't you? Will you clear the road, or won't you?"
"Get out of the way, will you! You always have to come and sit on our steps, don’t you! You can’t even go and check on any of the neighbors, can you? Will you clear the path, or won’t you?"
Strictly speaking, the last question was irrelevant, as they had already done it.
Strictly speaking, the last question was irrelevant since they had already done it.
"What's the matter, what's the matter?" said the gentleman for whom the door was opened; coming out of the house at that kind of light, heavy pace—that peculiar compromise between a walk and jog-trot—with which a gentleman upon the smooth down-hill of life, wearing creaking boots, a watch-chain, and clean linen, may come out of his house: not only without any abatement of his dignity, but with an expression of having important and wealthy engagements elsewhere. "What's the matter? What's the matter?"
"What's going on, what's going on?" asked the gentleman as the door opened. Stepping out of the house at that slow, heavy pace—a strange mix between walking and a light jog—that a man in a comfortable position in life, wearing squeaky boots, a watch chain, and fresh clothes, might use to leave his home: not only without losing any of his dignity, but also looking like he had important and valuable business to attend to elsewhere. "What's going on? What's going on?"
"You're always a-being begged, and prayed, upon your bended knees, you are," said the footman with great emphasis to Trotty Veck, "to let our door-steps be. Why don't you let 'em be? Can't you let 'em be?"
"You're always being begged and prayed to, with people on their knees, you are," said the footman with great emphasis to Trotty Veck, "to leave our doorsteps alone. Why don't you just leave them alone? Can't you just leave them alone?"
"There! That'll do, that'll do!" said the gentleman, "Halloa there! Porter!" beckoning with his head to Trotty Veck, "Come here. What's that? Your dinner?"
“There! That’s enough, that’s enough!” said the gentleman, “Hey there! Porter!” gesturing with his head to Trotty Veck, “Come here. What’s that? Your dinner?”
"Yes, sir," said Trotty, leaving it behind him in a corner.
"Yes, sir," said Trotty, leaving it in a corner behind him.
"Don't leave it there!" exclaimed the gentleman. "Bring it here, bring it here! So! this is your dinner, is it?"
"Don't leave it there!" the man exclaimed. "Bring it here, bring it here! So, this is your dinner, huh?"
"Yes, sir," repeated Trotty, looking with a fixed eye and a watery mouth at the piece of tripe he had reserved for a last delicious tit-bit, which the gentleman was now turning over and over on the end of a fork.
"Yes, sir," Trotty said again, staring with a blank look and a droopy mouth at the piece of tripe he had saved for one last tasty bite, which the man was now poking and prodding with a fork.
Two other gentlemen had come out with him. One was a low-spirited gentleman of middle age, of a meagre habit, and a disconsolate face; who kept his hands continually in the pockets of his scanty pepper-and-salt trousers, very large and dog's-eared from that custom; and was not particularly well brushed or washed. The other, a full sized, sleek, well-conditioned gentleman, in a blue coat, with bright buttons, and a white cravat. This [Pg 120]gentleman had a very red face, as if an undue proportion of the blood in his body were squeezed up into his head, which perhaps accounted for his having also the appearance of being rather cold about the heart.
Two other guys had come out with him. One was a gloomy middle-aged man with a thin build and a sad face; he always kept his hands buried in the pockets of his shabby, pepper-and-salt trousers, which were big and worn out from that habit, and he didn’t look particularly clean or well-groomed. The other was a tall, well-groomed guy in a blue coat with shiny buttons and a white cravat. This [Pg 120]guy had a really red face, as if too much blood was packed into his head, which might explain why he seemed a bit cold-hearted.
He who had Toby's meat upon the fork called to the first one by the name of Filer, and they both drew near together. Mr. Filer being exceedingly short sighted, was obliged to go so close to the remnant of Toby's dinner before he could make out what it was, that Toby's heart leaped up into his mouth. But Mr. Filer didn't eat it.
The man with Toby's meat on the fork called out to the first one, named Filer, and they both came over. Mr. Filer, being very nearsighted, had to get so close to the leftover food from Toby's dinner to see what it was that Toby's heart jumped into his throat. But Mr. Filer didn't eat it.
"This is a description of animal food, Alderman," said Filer, making little punches in it with a pencil-case, "commonly known to the laboring population of this country by the name of tripe."
"This is a description of animal food, Alderman," said Filer, making little pokes in it with a pencil case, "commonly known to the working class in this country as tripe."
The Alderman laughed, and winked; for he was a merry fellow. Alderman Cute. Oh, and a sly fellow too! A knowing fellow. Up to everything. Not to be imposed upon. Deep in the people's hearts! He knew them, Cute did. I believe you!
The Alderman laughed and winked; he was a cheerful guy. Alderman Cute. Oh, and a clever guy too! A shrewd guy. Aware of everything. Not easy to fool. He really understood the people's feelings! Cute knew them well. I believe you!
"But who eats tripe?" said Mr. Filer, looking round. "Tripe is without an exception the least economical, and the most wasteful article of consumption that the markets of this country can by possibility produce. The loss upon a pound of tripe has been found to be, in the boiling, seven-eighths of a fifth more than the loss upon a pound of any other animal substance whatever. Tripe is more expensive, properly understood, than the hot-house pine-apple. Taking into account the number of animals slaughtered yearly within the bills of mortality alone; and forming a low estimate of the quantity of tripe which the carcases of these animals, reasonably well butchered, would yield—I find that the waste on that amount of tripe, if boiled, would victual a garrison of five hundred men for five months of thirty-one days each, and a February over. The Waste, the Waste!"
"But who actually eats tripe?" Mr. Filer asked, looking around. "Tripe is, without a doubt, the least economical and the most wasteful food item that the markets of this country could possibly offer. The loss on a pound of tripe when boiled is found to be seven-eighths of a fifth more than the loss on a pound of any other type of meat. Tripe, if you really think about it, is more expensive than a hothouse pineapple. Considering the number of animals slaughtered each year according to the mortality reports, and estimating the amount of tripe that could come from those animals if they were properly butchered—I calculate that the waste from that amount of tripe, if boiled, could feed a garrison of five hundred men for five months, plus a few extra days for February. The waste, the waste!"
Trotty stood aghast, and his legs shook under him. He seemed to have starved a garrison of five hundred men with his own hand.
Trotty stood in shock, his legs shaking beneath him. It felt like he had single-handedly starved a garrison of five hundred men.
"Who eats tripe?" said Mr. Filer, warmly. "Who eats tripe?"
"Who eats tripe?" Mr. Filer said, enthusiastically. "Who eats tripe?"
Trotty made a miserable bow.
Trotty made a sad bow.
"You do, do you?" said Mr. Filer. "Then I'll tell you something. You snatch your tripe, my friend, out of the mouths of widows and orphans."
"You do, do you?" said Mr. Filer. "Well, let me tell you something. You take your share, my friend, from the mouths of widows and orphans."
"I hope not, sir," said Trotty, faintly. "I'd sooner die of want!"
"I hope not, sir," Trotty said weakly. "I'd rather starve!"
"Divide the amount of tripe before-mentioned, Alderman," said Mr. Filer, "by the estimated number of existing widows and orphans, and the result will be one pennyweight of tripe to each. Not a grain is left for that man. Consequently, he's a robber."
"Divide the amount of tripe mentioned earlier, Alderman," said Mr. Filer, "by the estimated number of current widows and orphans, and you’ll find that each gets one pennyweight of tripe. Not a bit is left for that man. So, he’s a thief."
Trotty was so shocked that it gave him no concern to see the Alderman finish the tripe himself. It was a relief to get rid of it, anyhow.
Trotty was so shocked that he didn't care to see the Alderman finish the tripe himself. It was a relief to be rid of it, anyway.
"And what do you say?" asked the Alderman, jocosely, of the red-faced gentleman in the blue coat. "You have heard friend Filer. What do you say?"
"And what do you say?" asked the Alderman playfully, addressing the red-faced man in the blue coat. "You’ve heard from friend Filer. What do you think?"
"What's it possible to say?" returned the gentleman. "What is to be said? Who can take any interest in a fellow like this," meaning Trotty, "in such degenerate times as these? Look at him! What an object! The good old times, the grand old times, the great old times! Those were the times for a bold peasantry, and all that sort of thing. Those were the times for every sort of thing, in fact. There's nothing now-a-days. Ah!" sighed the red-faced gentleman. "The good old times, the good old times!"
"What's there to say?" replied the gentleman. "What can be said? Who would care about someone like him," referring to Trotty, "in such lost times as these? Just look at him! What a sight! The good old days, the grand old days, the great old days! Those were the times for a brave peasantry, and all that kind of thing. Those were the times for everything, really. There's nothing these days. Ah!" sighed the red-faced gentleman. "The good old days, the good old days!"
It is possible that poor Trotty's faith in these very vague Old Times was not entirely destroyed, for he felt vague enough, at that moment. One thing, however, was plain to him, in the midst of his[Pg 122] distress; to wit, that however these gentlemen might differ in details, his misgivings of that morning, and of many other mornings, were well founded. "No, no. We can't go right or do right," thought Trotty in despair. "There is no good in us. We are born bad!"
It’s possible that poor Trotty still held onto his somewhat vague belief in those old times, because he felt pretty lost at that moment. However, one thing was clear to him, despite his[Pg 122] distress; namely, that no matter how these gentlemen might argue about the details, his worries from that morning, and from many other mornings, were justified. “No, no. We can’t do anything right,” Trotty thought in despair. “There’s no good in us. We’re just bad by nature!”
But Trotty had a father's heart within him; which had somehow got into his breast in spite of this decree; and he could not bear that Meg, in the blush of her brief joy, should have her fortune read by these wise gentlemen. "God help her," thought poor Trotty. "She will know it soon enough."
But Trotty had a father's heart inside him, which had somehow found its way into his chest despite this decree; and he couldn't stand the thought of Meg, in the glow of her short-lived happiness, having her fortune told by these wise men. "God help her," thought poor Trotty. "She'll find out soon enough."
He anxiously signed, therefore, to the young smith, to take her away. But he was so busy, talking to her softly at a little distance, that he only became conscious of this desire, simultaneously with Alderman Cute. Now, the Alderman had not yet had his say, but he was a philosopher, too—practical though! Oh, very practical!—and, as he had no idea of losing any portion of his audience, he cried "Stop!"
He nervously gestured to the young blacksmith to take her away. But he was so preoccupied, chatting with her softly a little ways off, that he only realized this wish at the same moment as Alderman Cute. Now, the Alderman hadn't spoken yet, but he was a philosopher, too—very practical, though!—and since he had no intention of losing any part of his audience, he shouted, “Stop!”
Trotty took Meg's hand and drew it through his arm. He didn't seem to know what he was doing though.
Trotty took Meg's hand and looped it through his arm. He didn't seem to know what he was doing, though.
"Your daughter, eh?" said the Alderman, chucking her familiarly under the chin.
"Your daughter, huh?" said the Alderman, playfully giving her a chin scratch.
"And you're making love to her, are you?" said Cute to the young smith.
"And you're making love to her, huh?" said Cute to the young blacksmith.
"Yes," returned Richard quickly, for he was nettled by the question. "And we are going to be married on New Year's Day."
"Yes," Richard replied quickly, irritated by the question. "And we're going to get married on New Year's Day."
"What do you mean?" cried Filer sharply. "Married!"
"What do you mean?" Filer exclaimed sharply. "Married!"
"Why, yes, we were thinking of it. Master," said Richard. "We're rather in a hurry you see, in case it should be Put Down first."
"Yes, we were thinking about it, Master," Richard said. "We're kind of in a rush, you see, in case it gets shut down first."
"Ah!" cried Filer, with a groan. "Put that down indeed. Alderman, and you'll do something.[Pg 123] Married! Married!! The ignorance of the first principles of political economy on the part of these people; their improvidence; their wickedness is by Heavens! enough to—Now look at that couple, will you!"
"Ah!" exclaimed Filer, groaning. "Put that down, seriously. Alderman, now you’re doing something.[Pg 123] Married! Married!! The lack of understanding of basic political economy among these people; their irresponsibility; their wickedness is, I swear, enough to—Now look at that couple, will you!"
Well! They were worth looking at. And marriage seemed as reasonable and fair a deed as they need have in contemplation.
Well! They were definitely worth seeing. And marriage seemed like a reasonable and fair thing to consider.
"A man may live to be as old as Methuselah," said Mr. Filer, "and may labor all his life for the benefit of such people as those; and may heap up facts on figures, facts on figures, facts on figures, mountains high and dry; and he can no more hope to persuade 'em that they have no right or business to be married than he can hope to persuade 'em that they have no earthly right or business to be born. And that we know they haven't. We reduced that to a mathematical certainty long ago!"
"A man can live to be as old as Methuselah," Mr. Filer said, "and work his entire life for the benefit of people like them; and he can stack up facts on numbers, facts on numbers, facts on numbers, as high as mountains; but he has no chance of convincing them that they have no right or reason to get married any more than he can convince them that they have no right or reason to be born. And that we know they don’t. We established that as a mathematical certainty a long time ago!"
"Come here, my girl!" said Alderman Cute.
"Come here, my girl!" said Alderman Cute.
The young blood of her lover had been mounting, wrathfully, within the last few minutes; and he was indisposed to let her come. But, setting a constraint upon himself, he came forward with a stride as Meg approached and stood beside her. Trotty kept her hand within his arm still, but looked from face to face as wildly as a sleeper in a dream.
The young passion of her lover had been rising, angrily, over the last few minutes; and he was reluctant to let her get too close. But, holding himself back, he stepped forward as Meg approached and stood next to her. Trotty kept her hand linked with his arm, but looked from face to face as frantically as someone in a dream.
"Now, I'm going to give you a word or two of good advice, my girl," said the Alderman, in his nice easy way. "It's my place to give advice, you know, because I'm a Justice. You know I'm a Justice, don't you?"
"Now, I'm going to give you a piece of advice, my girl," said the Alderman, in his relaxed manner. "It's my role to give advice, you know, because I'm a Justice. You know I'm a Justice, right?"
Meg timidly said, "Yes." But everybody knew Alderman Cute was a Justice! Oh dear, so active a Justice always! Who such a mote of brightness in the public eye, as Cute!
Meg hesitantly said, "Yes." But everyone knew Alderman Cute was a Justice! Oh dear, such an always-active Justice! Who could be a brighter spot in the public eye than Cute!
"You are going to be married, you say," pursued the Alderman. "Very unbecoming and[Pg 124] indelicate in one of your sex! But never mind that. After you're married, you'll quarrel with your husband, and come to be a distressed wife. You may think not; but you will, because I tell you so. Now, I give you fair warning, that I have made up my mind to Put distressed wives Down. So, don't be brought before me. You'll have children—boys. Those boys will grow up bad, of course, and run wild in the streets without shoes or stockings. Mind, my young friend! I'll convict 'em summarily every one, for I am determined to Put boys without shoes or stockings, Down. Perhaps your husband will die young (most likely) and leave you with a baby. Then you'll be turned out of doors, and wander up and down the streets. Now don't wander near me, my dear, for I am resolved to Put all wandering mothers Down. All young mothers, of all sorts and kinds, it's my determination to Put Down. Don't think to plead illness as an excuse with me; or babies as an excuse with me; for all sick persons and young children (I hope you know the church-service, but I'm afraid not) I am determined to Put Down. And if you attempt, desperately and ungratefully, and impiously, and fraudulently attempt, to drown yourself, or hang yourself, I'll have no pity on you, for I have made up my mind to Put all suicide Down! If there is one thing," said the Alderman, with his self-satisfied smile, "on which I can be said to have made up my mind more than on another, it is to Put suicide Down. So don't try it on. That's the phrase, isn't it! Ha, ha! now we understand each other."
"You’re saying you’re getting married," the Alderman continued. "That’s really improper and [Pg 124] unrefined for someone like you! But let that go. After you’re married, you’ll have arguments with your husband and end up as an unhappy wife. You might not believe it, but you will, because I’m telling you. Now, I’m giving you fair warning that I’ve decided to take a stand against unhappy wives. So, don’t come before me. You’ll have kids—boys. Those boys will, of course, grow up to be troublemakers and roam the streets barefoot. Remember this, my young friend! I’ll make sure they get convicted quickly, because I’m determined to take a stand against boys running around without shoes or stockings. Maybe your husband will die young (most likely), leaving you with a baby. Then you’ll be kicked out and wander the streets. Just don’t wander near me, dear, because I’m resolved to take action against all wandering mothers. I plan to take a stand against all young mothers, of every type. Don’t think you can use illness as an excuse with me, or babies as a reason; I’m determined to take action against all sick people and young children (I hope you know the church service, but I’m not so sure). And if you try, in a desperate, ungrateful, and impious way, to drown yourself or hang yourself, I won’t have any sympathy for you because I’m resolved to put a stop to all suicide! If there’s one thing,” said the Alderman, with his smug smile, “that I can be said to be more determined about than anything else, it’s putting a stop to suicide. So don’t even think about it. That’s the expression, right? Ha, ha! Now we’re on the same page."
Toby knew not whether to be agonized or glad, to see that Meg had turned deadly white, and dropped her lover's hand.
Toby didn't know whether to be upset or relieved when he saw that Meg had turned pale and let go of her lover's hand.
"As for you, you dull dog," said the Alderman, turning with even increased cheerfulness and urbanity to the young smith, "what are you thinking[Pg 125] of being married for? What do you want to be married for, you silly fellow? If I was a fine, young, strapping chap like you, I should be ashamed of being milksop enough to pin myself to a woman's apron-strings! Why, she'll be an old woman before you're a middle-aged man! And a pretty figure you'll cut then, with a draggle-tailed wife and a crowd of squalling children crying after you wherever you go!"
"As for you, you dull dog," said the Alderman, turning with even more cheerfulness and charm to the young smith, "what are you thinking about getting married for? What do you want to get married for, you silly guy? If I were a handsome, strong guy like you, I'd be embarrassed to be so soft that I’d tie myself to a woman's apron strings! By the time you're a middle-aged man, she'll already be an old woman! And what a sight you'll be then, with a frumpy wife and a bunch of crying kids trailing after you wherever you go!"
Oh, he knew how to banter the common people, Alderman Cute!
Oh, he really knew how to joke around with regular folks, Alderman Cute!
"There! Go along with you," said the Alderman, "and repent. Don't make such a fool of yourself as to get married on New Year's Day. You'll think very differently of it, long before next New Year's Day: a trim young fellow like you, with all the girls looking after you. There! Go along with you!"
"Alright! Get going," said the Alderman, "and reflect on this. Don't be silly enough to get married on New Year's Day. You’ll regret it long before next New Year's Day: a stylish young guy like you, with all the girls chasing after you. Now, off you go!"
They went along. Not arm in arm, or hand in hand, or interchanging bright glances; but she in tears; he gloomy and down-looking. Were these the hearts that had so lately made old Toby's leap up from its faintness? No, no. The Alderman (a blessing on his head!) had Put them Down.
They walked together. Not arm in arm, or hand in hand, or exchanging bright looks; but she was in tears, and he was gloomy, looking down. Were these the hearts that had so recently made old Toby's spirit rise from its faintness? No, no. The Alderman (bless his head!) had brought them down.
"As you happen to be here," said the Alderman to Toby, "you shall carry a letter for me. Can you be quick? You're an old man."
"As you're here," the Alderman said to Toby, "I need you to deliver a letter for me. Can you be quick about it? You're getting old."
Toby, who had been looking after Meg, quite stupidly, made shift to murmur out that he was very quick, and very strong.
Toby, who had been taking care of Meg, rather foolishly managed to mutter that he was really fast and very strong.
"How old are you?" inquired the Alderman.
"How old are you?" asked the Alderman.
"I am over sixty, sir," said Toby.
"I’m over sixty, sir," Toby said.
"Oh! This man's a great deal past the average age, you know," cried Mr. Filer, breaking in as if his patience would bear some trying, but this was really carrying matters a little too far.
"Oh! This guy is way older than most people, you know," exclaimed Mr. Filer, interrupting as if his patience was being tested, but this was really going a bit too far.
"I feel I'm intruding, sir," said Toby. "I—I misdoubted it this morning. Oh dear me!"
"I feel like I’m intruding, sir," said Toby. "I—I had my doubts about it this morning. Oh dear!"
The Alderman cut him short by giving him the[Pg 126] letter from his pocket. Toby would have got a shilling too; but Mr. Filer clearly showing that in that case he would rob a certain given number of persons of ninepence-half-penny a-piece, he only got sixpence; and thought himself very well off to get that.
The Alderman interrupted him by pulling out the[Pg 126] letter from his pocket. Toby could have gotten a shilling too, but Mr. Filer pointed out that in that case he would be taking ninepence-half-penny from a certain number of people, so he only received sixpence; and he considered himself lucky to get that.
Then the Alderman gave an arm to each of his friends, and walked off in high feather; but, he immediately came hurrying back alone, as if he had forgotten something.
Then the Alderman linked arms with each of his friends and strolled off happily; however, he quickly turned around and rushed back alone, as if he had forgotten something.
"Porter!" said the Alderman.
"Porter!" said the Councilman.
"Sir!" said Toby.
"Hey!" said Toby.
"Take care of that daughter of yours. She's much too handsome."
"Take care of your daughter. She's way too beautiful."
"Even her good looks are stolen from somebody or other I suppose," thought Toby, looking at the sixpence in his hand, and thinking of the tripe. "She's been and robbed five hundred ladies of a bloom a-piece, I shouldn't wonder. It's very dreadful!"
"Even her good looks are taken from someone else, I guess," thought Toby, staring at the sixpence in his hand and thinking about the tripe. "She's probably stolen the beauty of five hundred ladies, one by one. It's really awful!"
"She's much too handsome, my man," repeated the Alderman. "The chances are, that she'll come to no good, I clearly see. Observe what I say. Take care of her!" With which, he hurried off again.
"She's way too attractive, my friend," the Alderman said again. "She's probably not going to end up well, I can see that clearly. Pay attention to what I'm saying. Look after her!" With that, he rushed off again.
"Wrong every way. Wrong every way!" said Trotty clasping his hands. "Born bad. No business here!"
"Wrong in every way. Wrong in every way!" said Trotty, clasping his hands. "Born bad. No place here!"
The Chimes came clashing in upon him as he said the last words. Full, loud, and sounding—but with no encouragement. No, not a drop.
The chimes rang around him as he spoke his last words. Strong, loud, and resonant—but without any encouragement. Not even a bit.
"The tune's changed," cried the old man, as he listened. "There's not a word of all that fancy in it. Why should there be? I have no business with the New Year nor with the old one neither. Let me die!"
"The song has changed," the old man shouted as he listened. "There's none of that fancy stuff in it. Why should there be? I don't care about the New Year or the old one either. Just let me die!"
Still the Bells, pealing forth their changes, made the very air spin. Put 'em down. Put 'em down! Good old Times, Good old Times! Facts and[Pg 127] Figures, Facts and Figures! Put 'em down, Put 'em down! If they said anything they said this, until the brain of Toby reeled.
Still the bells rang out, making the air feel alive. Put them down. Put them down! Good old times, good old times! Facts and [Pg 127] Figures, facts and figures! Put them down, put them down! If they said anything, it was this, until Toby's mind spun.
He pressed his bewildered head between his hands as if to keep it from splitting asunder. A well-timed action, as it happened; for finding the letter in one of them, and being by that means reminded of his charge, he fell, mechanically, into his usual trot, and trotted off.
He pressed his confused head between his hands, trying to keep it from splitting open. It was a good move, as it turned out; because when he found the letter in one of them and remembered his duty, he automatically fell into his usual pace and trotted off.
Q2.
The letter Toby had received from Alderman Cute, was addressed to a great man in the great district of the town. The greatest district of the town. It must have been the greatest district of the town, because it was commonly called "the world" by its inhabitants.
The letter Toby got from Alderman Cute was addressed to an important person in the most prominent area of the town. The most prominent area of the town. It had to be the most prominent area of the town because its residents often referred to it as "the world."
The Year was Old, that day. The patient Year had lived through the reproaches and misuses of its slanderers, and faithfully performed its work. Spring, summer, autumn, winter. It had labored through the destined round, and now laid down its weary head to die.
The year was old that day. The weary year had endured the complaints and mistreatment of its critics, and had faithfully done its job. Spring, summer, autumn, winter. It had worked through the destined cycle, and now rested its tired head to die.
Trotty had no portion, to his thinking, in the New Year or the Old.
Trotty felt like he had no part in either the New Year or the Old.
"Put 'em down. Put 'em down! Facts and Figures, Facts and Figures! Good old Times, Good old Times! Put 'em down, Put 'em down!"—his trot went to that measure, and would fit itself to nothing else.
"Put them down. Put them down! Facts and figures, facts and figures! Good old times, good old times! Put them down, put them down!"—his pace matched that rhythm and wouldn’t adapt to anything else.
But, even that one, melancholy as it was, brought him, in due time, to the end of his journey. To the mansion of Sir Joseph Bowley, Member of Parliament.
But even that one, as sad as it was, eventually brought him to the end of his journey. To the home of Sir Joseph Bowley, Member of Parliament.
The door was opened by a Porter. Such a Porter! Not of Toby's order. Quite another[Pg 128] thing. His place was the ticket, though; not Toby's.
The door was opened by a porter. What a porter! Not the kind like Toby. A completely different[Pg 128] thing. His role was the ticket, not Toby's.
This Porter underwent some hard panting before he could speak; having breathed himself by coming incautiously out of his chair, without first taking time to think about it and compose his mind. When he had found his voice—which it took him some time to do, for it was a long way off and hidden under a load of meat—he said in a fat whisper:
This porter was panting heavily before he could talk; he rushed out of his chair without taking a moment to think and collect himself. Once he found his voice—which took him a while because it was buried under a pile of food—he said in a low, wheezy whisper:
"Who's it from?"
"Who’s it from?"
Toby told him.
Toby informed him.
"You're to take it in yourself," said the Porter, pointing to a room at the end of a long passage, opening from the hall. "Everything goes straight in, on this day of the year. You're not a bit too soon; for the carriage is at the door now, and they have only come to town for a couple of hours, a'purpose."
"You're supposed to handle it yourself," said the Porter, pointing to a room at the end of a long hallway that leads from the main entrance. "Everything goes directly in there, on this day of the year. You’re not at all too early; the carriage is at the door right now, and they’ve only come to town for a couple of hours, just for this."
Toby wiped his feet (which were quite dry already) with great care, and took the way pointed out to him, observing as he went that it was an awfully grand house, but hushed and covered up, as if the family were in the country. Knocking at the room door, he was told to enter from within; and doing so found himself in a spacious library, where, at a table strewn with files and papers, were a stately lady in a bonnet, and a not very stately gentleman in black, who wrote from her dictation; while another, and an older, and a much statelier gentleman, whose hat and cane were on the table, walked up and down, with one hand in his breast, and looked complacently from time to time at his own picture—a full length; a very full length—hanging over the fire-place.
Toby carefully wiped his feet (which were already pretty dry) and followed the path indicated to him, noticing as he went that it was a truly grand house, but quiet and closed up, as if the family were away. He knocked on the room door and was told to come in; upon entering, he found himself in a large library, where a distinguished lady in a bonnet and a not-so-distinguished gentleman in black were at a table covered with files and papers. The gentleman was writing from her dictation, while a taller, older, and much more distinguished gentleman, whose hat and cane were on the table, paced back and forth, one hand tucked in his breast, occasionally glancing with satisfaction at his own portrait—a full-length, a very full-length—hung above the fireplace.
"What is this?" said the last-named gentleman. "Mr. Fish, will you have the goodness to attend?"
"What is this?" said the last-named gentleman. "Mr. Fish, could you please pay attention?"
Mr. Fish begged pardon, and taking the letter from Toby, handed it, with great respect.
Mr. Fish apologized and, taking the letter from Toby, handed it over with great respect.
"From Alderman Cute, Sir Joseph."
"From Alderman Cute, Sir Joe."
"Is this all? Have you nothing else, Porter?" inquired Sir Joseph.
"Is that it? Don’t you have anything else, Porter?" asked Sir Joseph.
Toby replied in the negative.
Toby replied no.
"You have no bill or demand upon me—my name is Bowley, Sir Joseph Bowley—of any kind from anybody, have you?" said Sir Joseph. "If you have, present it. There is a cheque-book by the side of Mr. Fish. I allow nothing to be carried into the New Year. Every description of account is settled in this house at the close of the old one. So that if death was to—to—"
"You don't have any bills or demands against me—my name is Bowley, Sir Joseph Bowley—do you?" said Sir Joseph. "If you do, show it to me. There's a checkbook next to Mr. Fish. I don't allow anything to carry over into the New Year. All accounts are settled in this house before the old year ends. So that if death were to—to—"
"To cut," suggested Mr. Fish.
"Let's cut," suggested Mr. Fish.
"To sever, sir," returned Sir Joseph, with great asperity, "the cord of existence—my affairs would be found, I hope, in a state of preparation."
"To cut it, sir," replied Sir Joseph sharply, "the cord of existence—my matters would be, I hope, in a state of readiness."
"My dear Sir Joseph!" said the lady, who was greatly younger than the gentleman. "How shocking!"
"My dear Sir Joseph!" said the lady, who was much younger than the gentleman. "That's terrible!"
"My Lady Bowley," returned Sir Joseph, floundering now and then, as in the great depth of his observations, "at this season of the year we should think of—of—ourselves. We should look into our—our accounts. We should feel that every return of so eventful a period in human transactions involves matter of deep moment between a man and his—and his banker."
"My Lady Bowley," Sir Joseph replied, stumbling occasionally as he delved into his thoughts, "this time of year, we should think about—about—ourselves. We should take a look at our—our finances. We need to recognize that every return of such an important time in human affairs carries significant implications between a person and their—and their bank."
Sir Joseph delivered these words as if he felt the full morality of what he was saying, and desired that even Trotty should have an opportunity of being improved by such discourse. Possibly he had this end before him in still forbearing to break the seal of the letter, and in telling Trotty to wait where he was a minute.
Sir Joseph spoke these words as if he understood the full weight of what he was saying and wanted even Trotty to have a chance to benefit from such conversation. Perhaps he had this goal in mind when he chose not to open the letter right away and told Trotty to wait where he was for a minute.
"I am the Poor Man's Friend," observed Sir Joseph, glancing at the poor man present. "As such I may be taunted. As such I have been taunted. But I ask no other title."
"I am the Poor Man's Friend," said Sir Joseph, looking at the poor man there. "Because of this, I might get mocked. I have been mocked for it. But I don’t need any other title."
"Bless him for a noble gentleman!" thought Trotty.
"Thank goodness for such a noble man!" thought Trotty.
"I don't agree with Cute here, for instance," said Sir Joseph, holding out the letter. "I don't agree with the Filer party. I don't agree with any party. My friend, the Poor Man, has no business with any thing of that sort, and nothing of that sort has any business with him. My friend, the Poor Man, in my district, is my business. No man or body of men has any right to interfere between my friend and me. That is the ground I take. I assume a—a paternal character toward my friend. I say, 'My good fellow, I will treat you paternally.'"
"I don't agree with Cute in this case," said Sir Joseph, holding out the letter. "I don't agree with the Filer party. I don't agree with any party. My friend, the Poor Man, shouldn't be involved with anything like that, and nothing like that should interfere with him. My friend, the Poor Man, in my district, is my concern. No person or group has any right to come between my friend and me. That’s my stance. I take on a kind of paternal role toward my friend. I say, 'Hey, my good man, I will look after you like a father.'"
With that great sentiment, he opened the Alderman's letter, and read it.
With that strong feeling, he opened the Alderman's letter and read it.
"Very polite and attentive, I am sure!" exclaimed Sir Joseph. "My lady, the Alderman is so obliging as to remind me that he has had 'the distinguished honor'—he is very good—of meeting me at the house of our mutual friend Deedles, the banker, and he does me the favor to inquire whether it will be agreeable to me to have Will Fern put down. He came up to London, it seems, to look for employment (trying to better himself—that's his story), and being found at night asleep in a shed, was taken into custody, and carried next morning before the Alderman. The Alderman observes (very properly) that he is determined to put this sort of thing down, and that if it will be agreeable to me to have Will Fern put down, he will be happy to begin with him."
"Very polite and attentive, I’m sure!" exclaimed Sir Joseph. "My lady, the Alderman kindly reminds me that he has had 'the distinguished honor'—he's very gracious—of meeting me at the home of our mutual friend Deedles, the banker, and he has the courtesy to ask me if I would agree to have Will Fern dealt with. It seems he came up to London searching for work (trying to improve his situation—that's his story), and was found asleep in a shed at night, taken into custody, and brought before the Alderman the next morning. The Alderman notes (very appropriately) that he is determined to put a stop to this sort of behavior, and if it’s alright with me to have Will Fern dealt with, he would be happy to start with him."
"Let him be made an example of, by all means," returned the lady. "Last winter, when I introduced pinking and eyelet-holing among the men and boys in the village as a nice evening employment, and had the lines,
"Let him be an example, by all means," replied the lady. "Last winter, when I introduced pinking and eyelet-holing to the men and boys in the village as a nice evening activity, and had the lines,
set to music on the new system, for them to sing the while; this very Fern—I see him now—touched that hat of his, and said, 'I humbly ask your pardon, my lady, but an't I something different from a great girl?' I expected it, of course; who can expect anything but insolence and ingratitude from that class of people? That is not to the purpose, however. Sir Joseph! Make an example of him!"
set to music on the new system, for them to sing the whole time; this very Fern—I see him now—touched his hat and said, 'I humbly ask your pardon, my lady, but can’t I be something different from a great girl?' I expected it, of course; who can expect anything but rudeness and ingratitude from that class of people? That is not the point, however. Sir Joseph! Make an example of him!"
Trotty, who had long ago relapsed, and was very low-spirited, stepped forward with a rueful face to take the letter Sir Joseph held out to him.
Trotty, who had fallen back into his old habits and was feeling very down, stepped forward with a sad expression to take the letter that Sir Joseph was holding out to him.
"You have heard, perhaps," said Sir Joseph, oracularly, "certain remarks into which I have been led respecting the solemn period of time at which we have arrived, and the duty imposed upon us of settling our affairs, and being prepared. Now, my friend, can you lay your hand upon your heart, and say that you also have made preparation for a New Year?"
"You might have heard," said Sir Joseph, in a wise tone, "some comments I've made about this serious time we've reached and the responsibility we have to sort out our lives and get ready. Now, my friend, can you honestly say that you’ve also prepared for the New Year?"
"I am afraid, sir," stammered Trotty, looking meekly at him, "that I am a—a—little behind-hand with the world."
"I’m sorry, sir," stuttered Trotty, looking humbly at him, "but I'm a—a—bit out of touch with things."
"Behind-hand with the world!" repeated Sir Joseph Bowley, in a tone of terrible distinctness.
"Behind the times!" repeated Sir Joseph Bowley, in a tone of terrible clarity.
"I am afraid, sir," faltered Trotty, "that there's a matter of ten or twelve shillings owing to Mrs. Chickenstalker."
"I’m afraid, sir," stammered Trotty, "that there’s about ten or twelve shillings owed to Mrs. Chickenstalker."
"To Mrs. Chickenstalker!" repeated Sir Joseph, in the same tone as before.
"To Mrs. Chickenstalker!" Sir Joseph repeated, using the same tone as before.
"A shop, sir," exclaimed Toby, "in the general line. Also a—a little money on account of rent. A very little, sir. It oughtn't to be owing, I know, but we have been hard put to it, indeed!"
"A shop, sir," Toby exclaimed, "in the general line. Also a—a little money for rent. Just a tiny bit, sir. I know it shouldn’t be owed, but we’ve really been struggling!"
Sir Joseph looked at his lady, and at Mr. Fish, and at Trotty, one after another, twice all round. He then made a despondent gesture with both hands at once, as if he gave the thing up altogether.
Sir Joseph glanced at his lady, then at Mr. Fish, and finally at Trotty, looking at each of them twice. He then threw up his hands in a hopeless gesture, as if he had completely given up.
"How a man, even among this improvident and[Pg 132] impracticable race; an old man; a man grown grey; can look a New Year in the face with his affairs in this condition; how he can lie down on his bed at night, and get up again in the morning, and—There!" he said, turning his back on Trotty.
"How can a man, even among this reckless and impractical people; an old man; a man who's gone grey; face a New Year with his life in this state; how can he go to bed at night, get up again in the morning, and—There!" he said, turning his back on Trotty.
"Take the letter! Take the letter!"
"Grab the letter! Grab the letter!"
"I heartily wish it was otherwise, sir," said Trotty, anxious to excuse himself. "We have been tried very hard."
"I really wish it were different, sir," said Trotty, eager to defend himself. "We've been under a lot of pressure."
Sir Joseph still repeating "Take the letter, take the letter!" and Mr. Fish not only saying the same thing, but giving additional force to the request by motioning the bearer to the door, he had nothing for it but to make his bow and leave the house. And in the street, poor Trotty pulled his worn old hat down on his head to hide the grief he felt at getting no hold on the New Year, anywhere.
Sir Joseph kept repeating, "Take the letter, take the letter!" and Mr. Fish not only echoed the same words but also emphasized the request by gesturing for the messenger to leave. He had no choice but to bow and exit the house. Outside, poor Trotty pulled his worn old hat down over his head to hide the sadness he felt at being unable to grab hold of the New Year, anywhere.
He didn't even lift his hat to look up at the Bell tower when he came to the old church on his return. He halted there a moment, from habit; and knew that it was growing dark and that the steeple rose above him indistinct and faint in the murky air. He knew, too, that the Chimes would ring immediately, and that they sounded to his fancy, at such a time, like voices in the clouds. But he only made the more haste to deliver the Alderman's letter and get out of the way before they began; for he dreaded to hear them tagging "Friends and Fathers, Friends and Fathers," to the burden they had rung out last.
He didn’t even take off his hat to look up at the Bell Tower when he arrived at the old church on his way back. He paused there for a moment out of habit and realized it was getting dark, with the steeple appearing vague and faint in the gloomy air. He also knew that the Chimes would ring soon, and in his mind, they sounded like voices in the clouds at that moment. But he hurried to deliver the Alderman's letter and get out of the way before they started; he dreaded hearing them add "Friends and Fathers, Friends and Fathers" to the tune they had played last.
Toby discharged himself of his commission, therefore, with all possible speed and set off trotting homeward. But what with his pace, which was at best an awkward one in the street; and what with his hat, which didn't improve it; he trotted against somebody in less than no time and was sent staggering out into the road.
Toby quickly quit his job and started heading home. But between his clumsy gait and his hat, which didn't help much, he bumped into someone in no time and was knocked staggering into the street.
"I beg your pardon, I'm sure!" said Trotty, pulling up his hat in great confusion, and between[Pg 133] the hat and the torn lining, fixing his head into a kind of bee-hive. "I hope I haven't hurt you."
"I’m really sorry!" said Trotty, adjusting his hat in a flurry, and between[Pg 133] the hat and the ripped lining, getting his head stuck in a sort of bee-hive shape. "I hope I didn't hurt you."
As to hurting anybody, Toby was not such an absolute Samson, but that he was much more likely to be hurt himself; and indeed he had flown out into the road like a shuttle-cock. He had such an opinion of his own strength, however, that he was in real concern for the other party, and said again,
As for hurting anyone, Toby wasn't invincible like Samson; instead, he was more likely to get hurt himself. In fact, he had darted into the road like a shuttlecock. He thought highly of his own strength, though, which made him genuinely worried about the other person, and he said again,
"I hope I haven't hurt you?"
"I hope I didn't hurt you?"
The man against whom he had run, a sun-browned, sinewy, country-looking man, with grizzled hair and a rough chin, stared at him for a moment, as if he suspected him to be in jest. But, satisfied of his good faith, he answered:
The man he had bumped into, a tanned, muscular, rugged-looking guy with gray hair and a rough chin, stared at him for a moment, as if he thought he was joking. But once he was sure he was serious, he replied:
"No, friend. You have not hurt me."
"No, friend. You haven’t hurt me."
"Nor the child, I hope?" said Trotty.
"Not the child, I hope?" said Trotty.
"Nor the child," returned the man. "I thank you kindly."
"Neither the child," replied the man. "Thank you very much."
As he said so, he glanced at a little girl he carried in his arms, asleep, and shading her face with the long end of the poor handkerchief he wore about his throat, went slowly on.
As he spoke, he looked at a little girl he was carrying in his arms, who was asleep. He used the long end of the worn handkerchief around his neck to shade her face and continued on slowly.
The tone in which he said "I thank you kindly," penetrated Trotty's heart. He was so jaded and foot sore, and so soiled with travel, and looked about him so forlorn and strange, that it was a comfort to him to be able to thank anyone, no matter for how little. Toby stood gazing after him as he plodded wearily away, with the child's arm clinging round his neck.
The way he said "Thank you so much" touched Trotty's heart. He was exhausted and tired from walking, and he looked so dirty and lost from his travels that it brought him comfort to be able to thank someone, no matter how small the gesture. Toby stood watching him as he trudged away, with the child’s arm wrapped around his neck.
At the figure in the worn shoes—now the very shade and ghost of shoes—rough leather leggings, common frock and broad slouched hat, Trotty stood gazing, blind to the whole street. And at the child's arm, clinging round its neck.
At the figure in the worn-out shoes—now just a shadow of shoes—rough leather leggings, a basic dress, and a wide slouched hat, Trotty stood staring, unaware of the entire street. And at the child's arm, wrapped around its neck.
Before he merged into the darkness the traveler stopped, and looking round and seeing Trotty standing there yet, seemed undecided whether to[Pg 134] return or go on. After doing first the one and then the other, he came back, and Trotty went half way to meet him.
Before he stepped into the darkness, the traveler paused, looking around and noticing Trotty still standing there. He seemed unsure whether to[Pg 134] turn back or keep going. After trying both options, he returned, and Trotty walked halfway to meet him.
"You can tell me, perhaps," said the man with a faint smile, "and if you can I am sure will, and I'd rather ask you than another—where Alderman Cute lives."
"You could maybe tell me," said the man with a slight smile, "and if you can, I'm sure you will. I'd rather ask you than someone else—where does Alderman Cute live?"
"Close at hand," replied Toby, "I'll show you his house with pleasure."
"Close by," Toby replied, "I'd be happy to show you his house."
"I was to have gone to him elsewhere to-morrow," said the man, accompanying Toby, "but I am uneasy under suspicion, and want to clear myself and to be free to go and seek my bread—I don't know where. So, maybe he'll forgive my going to his house to-night."
"I was supposed to go see him somewhere else tomorrow," said the man with Toby, "but I'm feeling anxious about being suspected, and I want to clear my name so I can be free to look for work—I have no idea where. So, maybe he'll forgive me for going to his house tonight."
"It's impossible," cried Toby with a start, "that your name's Fern!"
"It's impossible," Toby exclaimed in surprise, "that your name is Fern!"
"Eh!" cried the other, turning on him in astonishment.
"Eh!" exclaimed the other, staring at him in surprise.
"Fern! Will Fern!" said Trotty.
"Fern! Come here, Fern!" said Trotty.
"That's my name," replied the other.
"That's my name," the other person replied.
"Why, then," cried Trotty, seizing him by the arm and looking cautiously round, "for Heaven's sake don't go to him! Don't go to him! He'll put you down as sure as ever you were born. Here, come up this alley, and I'll tell you what I mean. Don't go to him."
"Why, then," shouted Trotty, grabbing him by the arm and glancing around nervously, "please don't go to him! Don't go to him! He'll make you feel terrible for sure. Come up this alley, and I'll explain what I mean. Just don’t go to him."
His new acquaintance looked as if he thought him mad, but he bore him company, nevertheless. When they were shrouded from observation, Trotty told him what he knew, and what character he had received, and all about it.
His new acquaintance seemed to think he was crazy, but he stuck around anyway. When they were out of sight, Trotty shared what he knew, the reputation he had gotten, and everything that went along with it.
The subject of his history listened to it with a calmness that surprised him. He did not contradict or interrupt it once. He nodded his head now and then—more in corroboration of an old and worn-out story, it appeared, than in refutation of it; and once or twice threw back his hat, and passed his freckled hand over a brow, where every[Pg 135] furrow he had ploughed seemed to have set its image in little. But he did no more.
The person he was talking about listened with a calmness that caught him off guard. He didn't contradict or interrupt him at all. He nodded occasionally—more as if he was agreeing with an old, tired story than disagreeing with it; and once or twice, he tipped back his hat and ran his freckled hand across his forehead, where every line he had earned seemed to be etched in small. But that was all he did.
"It's true enough in the main," he said, "master, I could sift grain from the husk here and there, but let it be as 'tis. What odds? I have gone against his plans; to my misfortun'. I can't help it; I should do the like to-morrow. As to character, them gentlefolks will search and search, and pry and pry, and have it as free from spot or speck in us, afore they'll help us to a dry good word!—Well! I hope they don't lose good opinion as easy as we do, or their lives is strict indeed, and hardly worth the keeping. For myself, master, I never took with that hand"—holding it before him—"what wasn't my own; and never held it back from work, however hard, or poorly paid. Whoever can deny it, let him chop it off! But when work won't maintain me like a human creetur; when my living is so bad, that I am Hungry, out of doors and in; when I see a whole working life begin that way, go on that way, and end that way, without a chance or change; then I say to the gentlefolks 'Keep away from me! Let my cottage be. My doors is dark enough without your darkening of 'em more. Don't look for me to come up into the Park to help the show when there's a Birthday, or a fine Speechmaking, or what not. Act your Plays and Games without me, and be welcome to 'em and enjoy 'em. We've now to do with one another. I'm best let alone!'"
"It's mostly true," he said, "master, I could pick out the good grain from the husk here and there, but let it be as it is. What does it matter? I've gone against his plans; that's my misfortune. I can't help it; I'd do the same tomorrow. As for character, those fancy folks will search and pry, wanting us to be flawless before they'll say anything nice about us! Well! I hope they don't lose their good opinion as easily as we do, or their lives must be pretty strict and hardly worth living. For myself, master, I've never taken anything that wasn't mine"—holding his hand up—"and I've never held back from work, no matter how hard or poorly paid. Whoever disputes that, let them cut off their hand! But when work can't support me like a decent person; when my living is so bad that I'm hungry, both outside and in; when I see a whole working life begin, continue, and end that way, without any chance for change; then I say to the fancy folks, 'Stay away from me! Leave my cottage alone. My doors are dark enough without you darkening them further. Don't expect me to come up to the Park to join the celebrations for a birthday, or a fancy speech, or whatever else. Enjoy your plays and games without me, and feel free to do so. We've got nothing to do with each other. I’m better left alone!'"
Seeing that the child in his arms had opened her eyes, and was looking about in wonder, he checked himself to say a word or two of foolish prattle in her ear, and stand her on the ground beside him. Then slowly winding one of her long tresses round and round his rough forefinger like a ring, while she hung about his dusty leg, he said to Trotty,
Seeing that the child in his arms had opened her eyes and was looking around in amazement, he paused to say a few silly words in her ear and set her down on the ground beside him. Then, while she clung to his dusty leg, he slowly wound one of her long curly strands around his rough forefinger like a ring and said to Trotty,
"I'm not a cross-grained man by natur', I[Pg 136] believe; and easy satisfied, I'm sure. I bear no ill will against none of 'em. I only want to live like one of the Almighty's creeturs. I can't—I don't—and so there's a pit dug between me, and them that can and do. There's others like me. You might tell 'em off by hundreds and by thousands, sooner than by ones."
"I'm not a stubborn person by nature, I believe, and I'm sure I'm easily satisfied. I don't hold any grudges against any of them. I just want to live like one of God's creatures. I can't—I don't—and so there's a divide between me and those who can and do. There are others like me. You could count them by the hundreds and thousands, rather than one by one."
Trotty knew that he spoke the truth in this, and shook his head to signify as much.
Trotty knew he was telling the truth and shook his head to show it.
"I've got a bad name this way," said Fern; "and I'm not likely, I'm afeared, to get a better. 'Tan't lawful to be out of sorts, and I AM out of sorts, though God knows, I'd sooner bear a cheerful spirit if I could. Well! I don't know as this Alderman could hurt me much by sending me to gaol; but without a friend to speak a word for me, he might do it; and you see—!" pointing downward with his finger, at the child.
"I have a bad reputation for this," said Fern; "and I'm afraid I'm not likely to get a better one. It's not right to be in a bad mood, and I AM in a bad mood, even though God knows I'd rather have a cheerful spirit if I could. Well! I don't think this Alderman could hurt me much by sending me to jail; but without a friend to vouch for me, he might do it; and you see—!" pointing down with his finger at the child.
He sunk his voice so low, and gazed upon her with an air so stern and strange, that Toby, to divert the current of his thoughts, inquired if his wife were living.
He lowered his voice so much and looked at her with such a serious and unusual expression that Toby, to change the subject, asked if his wife was still alive.
"I never had one," he returned, shaking his head. "She's my brother's child: a orphan. Nine year old, though you'd hardly think it; but she's tired and worn out now. They'd have taken care on her in the Union—eight and twenty mile away from where we live—between four walls (as they took care of my old father when he couldn't work no more, though he didn't trouble 'em long); but I took her instead, and she's lived with me ever since. Her mother had a friend once, in London here. We are trying to find her, and to find work too; but it's a large place. Never mind. More room for us to walk about in, Lilly!"
"I never had one," he said, shaking his head. "She's my brother's child: an orphan. Nine years old, though you wouldn't really guess it; but she's tired and worn out now. They would have taken care of her in the Union—twenty-eight miles away from where we live—behind four walls (just like they took care of my old father when he couldn't work anymore, though he didn't stay with them long); but I took her instead, and she’s lived with me ever since. Her mother had a friend once, here in London. We're trying to find her, and to find work too; but it's a big city. Never mind. More space for us to walk around in, Lilly!"
Meeting the child's eyes with a smile which melted Toby more than tears, he shook him by the hand.
Meeting the child's gaze with a smile that warmed Toby more than tears, he shook his hand.
"I don't so much as know your name," he said,[Pg 137] "but I've opened my heart free to you, for I'm thankful to you; with good reason. I'll take your advice and keep clear of this—"
"I hardly even know your name," he said,[Pg 137] "but I've opened my heart to you because I'm grateful to you, and for good reason. I'll take your advice and stay away from this—"
"Justice," suggested Toby.
"Justice," Toby suggested.
"Ah!" he said. "If that's the name they give him. This Justice. And to-morrow will try whether there's better fortun' to be met with somewheres near London. Goodnight. A Happy New Year!"
"Ah!" he said. "If that's the name they call him. This Justice. And tomorrow we'll see if there's better luck to be found somewhere near London. Goodnight. Happy New Year!"
"Stay!" cried Trotty, catching at his hand, as he relaxed his grip. "Stay! The New Year never can be happy to me, if we part like this. The New Year can never be happy to me, if I see the child and you go wandering away, you don't know where, without a shelter for your heads. Come home with me! I'm a poor man, living in a poor place; but I can give you lodging for one night and never miss it. Come home with me! Here! I'll take her!" cried Trotty, lifting up the child. "A pretty one! I'd carry twenty times her weight, and never know I'd got it. Tell me if I go too quick for you. I'm very fast. I always was!" Trotty said this, taking about six of his trotting paces to one stride of his fatigued companion; and with his thin legs quivering again, beneath the load he bore.
"Wait!" Trotty yelled, grabbing his hand as he loosened his grip. "Wait! The New Year can never be happy for me if we part like this. The New Year will never be joyful for me if I see you and the child wandering off, not knowing where, without a place to stay. Come home with me! I’m poor and live in a simple place, but I can offer you a place to stay for one night without it bothering me. Come home with me! Here! I'll take her!" Trotty exclaimed, lifting the child up. "What a cutie! I’d carry her weight twenty times over and wouldn’t notice it. Just let me know if I’m going too fast for you. I move quickly. I always have!" Trotty said this, taking about six of his quick steps for every stride of his weary companion, with his thin legs shaking under the weight he was carrying.
"Down the Mews here, Uncle Will, and step at the black door, with 'T. Veck, Ticket Porter,' wrote upon a board; and here we are, and here we go, and here we are indeed, my precious Meg, surprising you!"
"Down the alley here, Uncle Will, and stop at the black door that has 'T. Veck, Ticket Porter' written on a board; and here we are, and here we go, and here we are indeed, my dear Meg, surprising you!"
With which words Trotty, in a breathless state, set the child down before his daughter in the middle of the floor. The little visitor looked once at Meg; and doubting nothing in that face, but trusting everything she saw there; ran into her arms.
With these words, Trotty, out of breath, placed the child down in front of his daughter in the middle of the floor. The little visitor glanced at Meg; and seeing nothing to doubt in her face, but trusting everything she saw there, ran into her arms.
"Here we are, and here we go!" cried Trotty, running round the room and choking audibly.[Pg 138] "Here, Uncle Will, here's a fire you know! Why don't you come to the fire? Oh here we are and here we go! Meg, my precious darling, where's the kettle? Here it is and here it goes, and it'll bile in no time!"
"Here we are, and here we go!" shouted Trotty, running around the room and coughing loudly.[Pg 138] "Look, Uncle Will, there’s a fire! Why don’t you come to the fire? Oh, here we are and here we go! Meg, my sweet darling, where's the kettle? Here it is, and it’ll boil in no time!"
Trotty really had picked up the kettle somewhere or other in the course of his wild career, and now put it on the fire; while Meg, seating the child in a warm corner, knelt down on the ground before her, and pulled off her shoes, and dried her wet feet on a cloth. Ay, and she laughed at Trotty too—so pleasantly, so cheerfully, that Trotty could have blessed her where she kneeled; for he had seen that, when they entered, she was sitting by the fire in tears.
Trotty had definitely picked up the kettle at some point during his crazy life, and now he set it on the fire. Meanwhile, Meg, placing the child in a warm corner, knelt down on the floor in front of her, took off her shoes, and dried her wet feet with a cloth. And she even laughed at Trotty—so sweetly, so joyfully, that Trotty could have blessed her while she knelt; because he had seen that when they came in, she had been sitting by the fire in tears.
"Why, father!" said Meg. "You're crazy to-night, I think. I don't know what the Bells would say to that."
"Why, Dad!" said Meg. "I think you're acting a bit crazy tonight. I have no idea what the Bells would think about that."
Meg looked toward him and saw that he had elaborately stationed himself behind the chair of their male visitor, where with many mysterious gestures he was holding up the six-pence he had earned.
Meg looked at him and saw that he had carefully positioned himself behind the chair of their male guest, where with many mysterious gestures he was holding up the sixpence he had earned.
"I see, my dear," said Trotty, "as I was coming in, half an ounce of tea lying somewhere on the stairs; and I'm pretty sure there was a bit of bacon too. As I don't remember where it was exactly, I'll go myself and try to find 'em."
"I see, my dear," said Trotty, "as I was coming in, I noticed half an ounce of tea lying somewhere on the stairs; and I'm pretty sure there was a bit of bacon too. Since I can't remember exactly where it was, I'll go and try to find them myself."
With this inscrutable artifice, Toby withdrew to purchase the viands he had spoken of, for ready money, at Mrs. Chickenstalker's; and presently came back, pretending that he had not been able to find them, at first in the dark.
With this clever trick, Toby left to buy the food he had mentioned, paying cash at Mrs. Chickenstalker's; and soon returned, pretending that he had initially been unable to find it in the dark.
"But here they are at last," said Trotty, setting out the tea things, "all correct! I was pretty sure it was tea and a rasher. So it is. Meg my pet, if you'll just make the tea, while your unworthy father toasts the bacon, we shall be ready immediate. It's a curious circumstance," said Trotty, [Pg 139]proceeding in his cookery, with the assistance of the toasting-fork, "curious, but well known to my friends, that I never care, myself, for rashers, nor for tea. I like to see other people enjoy 'em," said Trotty, speaking very loud to impress the fact upon his guest, "but to me, as food, they are disagreeable."
"But here they are at last," said Trotty, setting out the tea things, "all ready! I was pretty sure it was tea and a piece of bacon. And it is. Meg, my dear, if you'll just make the tea while your not-so-great father toasts the bacon, we’ll be ready in no time. It's a strange thing," said Trotty, [Pg 139]continuing with his cooking using the toasting fork, "strange, but known to my friends, that I never actually enjoy rashers or tea myself. I like seeing other people enjoy them," said Trotty, raising his voice to impress his guest, "but to me, as food, they're not appealing."
Yet Trotty sniffed the savor of the hissing bacon—ah!—as if he liked it; and when he poured the boiling water in the tea-pot, looked lovingly down into the depths of that snug caldron, and suffering the fragrant steam to curl about his nose, and wreathe his head and face in a thick cloud. However, for all this, he neither ate nor drank, except at the very beginning, a mere morsel for form's sake, which he appeared to eat with infinite relish, but declared was perfectly uninteresting to him.
Yet Trotty sniffed the smell of the sizzling bacon—ah!—as if he enjoyed it; and when he poured the boiling water into the teapot, he looked affectionately down into that cozy pot, letting the fragrant steam wrap around his nose and swirl around his head and face in a thick cloud. However, despite all this, he neither ate nor drank, except at the very beginning, when he took a tiny bite just for appearance’s sake, which he pretended to eat with great pleasure, but claimed was completely unappealing to him.
"Now, I'll tell you what," said Trotty after tea. "The little one, she sleeps with Meg, I know."
"Now, I'll tell you something," said Trotty after tea. "The little one, she sleeps with Meg, I know."
"With good Meg!" cried the child, caressing her. "With Meg."
"With good Meg!" shouted the child, hugging her. "With Meg."
"That's right," said Trotty. "And I shouldn't wonder if she'll kiss Meg's father, won't she? I'm Meg's father."
"That's right," Trotty said. "And I wouldn’t be surprised if she kisses Meg's dad, right? I'm Meg's dad."
Mightily delighted Trotty was, when the child went timidly toward him, and having kissed him, fell back upon Meg again.
Trotty was really pleased when the child shyly approached him, kissed him, and then went back to Meg.
Meg looked toward their guest, who leaned upon her chair, and with his face turned from her, fondled the child's head, half hidden in her lap.
Meg glanced at their guest, who was leaning against her chair and, with his face turned away from her, gently stroked the child's head, which was partly hidden in her lap.
"To be sure," said Toby. "To be sure! I don't know what I am rambling on about, to-night. My wits are wool-gathering, I think. Will Fern, you come along with me. You're tired to death, and broken down for want of rest. You come along with me."
"Of course," said Toby. "Of course! I don’t even know what I’m talking about tonight. I think my mind is wandering. Fern, why don’t you come with me? You look absolutely exhausted and worn out from not getting enough rest. Just come with me."
The hand released from the child's hair, had fallen, trembling, into Trotty's hand. So Trotty, talking without intermission, led him out as[Pg 140] tenderly and easily as if he had been a child himself.
The hand that had been in the child's hair slipped away, shaking, and fell into Trotty's hand. So Trotty, speaking nonstop, guided him out as[Pg 140] gently and effortlessly as if he were a child himself.
Returning before Meg, he listened for an instant at the door of her little chamber; an adjoining room. The child was murmuring a simple Prayer before lying down to sleep; and when she had remembered Meg's name, "Dearly, Dearly"—so her words ran—Trotty heard her stop and ask for his.
Returning before Meg, he paused for a moment at the door of her small room; it was an adjoining space. The child was softly saying a simple prayer before bed; and when she mentioned Meg's name, "Dearly, Dearly"—that’s how her words went—Trotty heard her pause and ask for his name.
It was some short time before the foolish little old fellow could compose himself to mend the fire, and draw his chair to the warm hearth. But when he had done so, and had trimmed the light, he took his newspaper from his pocket and began to read. Carelessly at first, and skimming up and down the columns; but with an earnest and a sad attention, very soon.
It took the silly old man a little while to calm down and tend to the fire, pulling his chair up to the warm hearth. But once he did that and adjusted the lamp, he took the newspaper out of his pocket and started reading. At first, he read casually, just scanning the columns, but soon his focus became serious and somber.
For this same dreaded paper re-directed Trotty's thoughts into the channel they had taken all that day, and which the day's events had so marked out and shaped. His interest in the two wanderers had set him on another course of thinking, and a happier one, for the time; but being alone again, and reading of the crimes and violences of the people, he relapsed into his former train.
For this same dreaded paper, Trotty's thoughts fell back into the same pattern they had taken all day, one that the day's events had clearly defined. His curiosity about the two wanderers had led him to think differently, and more positively, for a while; but now that he was alone again and reading about the crimes and violence committed by people, he slipped back into his previous mindset.
"It's too true, all I've heard to-day," Toby muttered; "too just, too full of proof. We're Bad!"
"It's way too true, everything I've heard today," Toby muttered; "it's too accurate, too full of evidence. We're bad!"
The Chimes took up the words so suddenly—burst out so loud, and clear, and sonorous—that the Bells seemed to strike him in his chair.
The Chimes started up so suddenly—bursting out loud, clear, and resonant—that the Bells seemed to hit him while he sat in his chair.
And what was that, they said?
And what was that, they asked?
"Toby Veck, Toby Veck, waiting for you Toby! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, waiting for you Toby! Come and see us, come and see us, Drag him to us, drag him to us, Haunt and hunt him, haunt and hunt him, Break his slumbers, break his slumbers! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, door open wide Toby, Toby Veck, Toby Veck, door open wide Toby—" then fiercely back to their impetuous strain again,[Pg 141] and ringing in the very bricks and plaster on the walls.
"Toby Veck, Toby Veck, waiting for you Toby! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, waiting for you Toby! Come and see us, come and see us, Drag him to us, drag him to us, Haunt and hunt him, haunt and hunt him, Wake him from his sleep, wake him from his sleep! Toby Veck, Toby Veck, door wide open Toby, Toby Veck, Toby Veck, door wide open Toby—" then fiercely back to their relentless chant again,[Pg 141] and echoing in the very bricks and plaster on the walls.
Toby listened. Fancy, fancy! His remorse for having run away from them that afternoon! No, no. Nothing of the kind. Again, again, and yet a dozen times again. "Haunt and hunt him, haunt and hunt him, Drag him to us, drag him to us!" Deafening the whole town!
Toby listened. Wow, really? His guilt for running away from them that afternoon! No way. Not at all. Again, again, and again a dozen times. "Keep chasing him, keep chasing him, Bring him back to us, bring him back to us!" Noise echoing throughout the town!
"Meg," said Trotty, softly; tapping at her door. "Do you hear anything?"
"Meg," Trotty said softly, tapping on her door. "Do you hear anything?"
"I hear the Bells, father. Surely they're very loud to-night."
"I hear the bells, Dad. They must be really loud tonight."
"Is she asleep?" said Toby, making an excuse for peeping in.
"Is she asleep?" Toby asked, trying to find an excuse to look inside.
"So peacefully and happily! I can't leave her yet though, father. Look how she holds my hand!"
"So peacefully and happily! I can't leave her yet, Dad. Look how she's holding my hand!"
"Meg!" whispered Trotty. "Listen to the Bells!"
"Meg!" Trotty whispered. "Check out the Bells!"
She listened, with her face toward him all the time. But it underwent no change. She didn't understand them.
She listened, always facing him. But her expression didn't change. She didn't understand them.
Trotty withdrew, resumed his seat by the fire, and once more listened by himself. He remained here a little time.
Trotty stepped back, took his place by the fire again, and listened alone once more. He stayed there for a little while.
It was impossible to bear it; their energy was dreadful.
It was unbearable; their energy was awful.
"If the tower-door is really open," said Toby, hastily laying aside his apron, but never thinking of his hat, "what's to hinder me from going up in the steeple and satisfying myself? If it's shut, I don't want any other satisfaction. That's enough."
"If the tower door is actually open," Toby said, quickly putting down his apron and not even thinking about his hat, "what’s stopping me from going up to the steeple and seeing for myself? If it’s closed, I don’t need any other answers. That’s good enough."
He was pretty certain as he slipped out quietly into the street that he should find it shut and locked, for he knew the door well, and had so rarely seen it open, that he couldn't reckon above three times in all. It was a low-arched portal outside the church, in a dark nook behind a column; and had such great iron hinges, and such a [Pg 142]monstrous lock, that there was more hinge and lock than door.
He was pretty sure as he quietly slipped out into the street that he would find it shut and locked, because he knew the door well and had hardly ever seen it open—no more than three times in total. It was a low-arched entrance outside the church, in a dark corner behind a column; it had such huge iron hinges and a [Pg 142]massive lock that there was more hinge and lock than there was door.
But what was his astonishment when, coming bare-headed to the church, and putting his hand into this dark nook, with a certain misgiving that it might be unexpectedly seized, and a shivering propensity to draw it back again, he found that the door, which opened outward, actually stood ajar!
But he was astonished when, walking into the church without a hat, and reaching into that dark corner with a bit of hesitation, worried that something might suddenly grab him, and feeling an urge to pull his hand back, he discovered that the door, which opened outward, was actually slightly open!
He thought, on the first surprise, of going back; or of getting a light, or a companion; but his courage aided him immediately, and he determined to ascend alone.
He initially considered turning back, getting a light, or finding a companion; but his courage quickly kicked in, and he decided to climb up alone.
"What have I to fear?" said Trotty. "It's a church! Besides the ringers may be there, and have forgotten to shut the door."
"What do I have to be scared of?" said Trotty. "It's a church! Plus, the bell ringers might be there and just left the door open."
So he went in, feeling his way as he went, like a blind man; for it was very dark. And very quiet, for the Chimes were silent.
So he went in, feeling his way like a blind person; it was really dark. And very quiet, because the Chimes were silent.
The dust from the street had blown into the recess; and lying there, heaped up, made it so soft and velvet-like to the foot, that there was something startling even in that. The narrow stair was so close to the door, too, that he stumbled at the very first; and shutting the door upon himself by striking it with his foot, and causing it to rebound back heavily, he couldn't open it again.
The dust from the street had blown into the corner, and lying there, it felt so soft and velvety underfoot that it was almost shocking. The narrow staircase was positioned so close to the door that he tripped right away; when he kicked the door shut behind him, it swung back hard, and he couldn’t get it open again.
This was another reason, however, for going on. Trotty groped his way, and went on. Up, up, up, and round and round; and up, up, up, higher, higher, higher up!
This was another reason, though, for continuing onward. Trotty felt his way and kept going. Up, up, up, and around and around; and up, up, up, even higher, higher, higher!
Until, ascending through the floor, and pausing with his head just raised above its beams, he came among the Bells. It was barely possible to make out their great shapes in the gloom; but there they were. Shadowy, and dark, and dumb.
Until, rising through the floor and stopping with his head just above the beams, he arrived among the Bells. It was hardly possible to see their large forms in the darkness; but there they were. Shadowy, dark, and silent.
A heavy sense of dread and loneliness fell instantly upon him, as he climbed into this airy nest of stone and metal. His head went round and[Pg 143] round. He listened and then raised a wild "Halloa!"
A deep feeling of fear and isolation hit him right away as he climbed into this light space made of stone and metal. His head spun around and[Pg 143]around. He listened for a moment and then shouted a frantic "Hello!"
Halloa! was mournfully protracted by the echoes.
Halloa! was sadly stretched out by the echoes.
Giddy, confused, and out of breath, and frightened, Toby looked about him vacantly, and sunk down in a swoon.
Giddy, confused, out of breath, and scared, Toby looked around blankly and collapsed in a faint.
Q3.
When and how the darkness of the night-black steeple changed to shining light; and how the solitary tower was peopled with a myriad figures; when and how the whispered "Haunt and hunt him," breathing monotonously through his sleep or swoon, became a voice exclaiming in the waking ears of Trotty, "Break his slumbers;" when and how he ceased to have a sluggish and confused idea that such things were, companioning a host of others that were not; there are no dates or means to tell. But, awake, and standing on his feet upon the boards where he had lately lain, he saw this Goblin Sight.
When and how the darkness of the night-black steeple turned into bright light; and how the lonely tower was filled with countless figures; when and how the whispered "Haunt and hunt him," monotonously drifting through his sleep or faintness, became a voice shouting in Trotty's waking ears, "Break his slumbers;" when and how he stopped having a slow and confused thought that such things existed, alongside a bunch of others that didn’t; there are no dates or ways to explain it. But, awake and standing on his feet on the floor where he had just been lying, he saw this Goblin Sight.
Then and not before, did Trotty see in every Bell a bearded figure of the bulk and stature of the Bell—incomprehensibly, a figure and the Bell itself. Gigantic, grave, and darkly watchful of him, as he stood rooted to the ground.
Then, for the first time, Trotty saw in every Bell a bearded figure that matched the size and shape of the Bell—in a way that was hard to understand, a figure and the Bell itself. Huge, serious, and darkly watching him as he stood frozen in place.
Mysterious and awful figures! Resting on nothing; poised in the night air of the tower, with their draped and hooded heads merged in the dim roof; motionless and shadowy. Shadowy and dark, although he saw them by some light belonging to themselves—none else was there—each with its muffled hand upon its goblin mouth.
Mysterious and terrifying figures! Resting on nothing, hovering in the night air of the tower, with their draped and hooded heads blending into the dim roof; motionless and shadowy. Shadowy and dark, even though he saw them by some light that belonged only to them—there was no other light—each with its covered hand over its goblin mouth.
He could not plunge down wildly through the opening in the floor; for, all power of motion had[Pg 144] deserted him. Otherwise he would have done so—ay, would have thrown himself, head-foremost, from the steeple-top, rather than have seen them watching him with eyes that would have waked and watched, although the pupils had been taken out.
He couldn’t just jump recklessly through the opening in the floor because he had lost all ability to move. Otherwise, he would have done it—yes, he would have thrown himself headfirst from the top of the steeple rather than face the sight of them watching him with eyes that were wide awake, even though the pupils were missing.
A blast of air—how cold and shrill!—came moaning through the tower. As it died away, the Great Bell, or the Goblin of the Great Bell, spoke.
A rush of cold, piercing air came howling through the tower. As it faded, the Great Bell, or the Goblin of the Great Bell, began to sound.
"What visitor is this?" it said. The voice was low and deep, and Trotty fancied that it sounded in the other figures as well.
"What visitor is this?" it said. The voice was low and deep, and Trotty thought that it sounded similar in the other figures as well.
"I thought my name was called by the Chimes!" said Trotty, raising his hands in an attitude of supplication. "I hardly know why I am here, or how I came. I have listened to the Chimes these many years. They have cheered me often."
"I thought I heard my name being called by the Chimes!" said Trotty, raising his hands in a pleading gesture. "I barely understand why I’m here or how I got here. I’ve listened to the Chimes for many years. They have lifted my spirits often."
"And you have thanked them?" said the bell.
"And you’ve thanked them?" said the bell.
"A thousand times!" cried Trotty.
"A thousand times!" shouted Trotty.
"How?"
"How?"
"I am a poor man," faltered Trotty, "and could only thank them in words."
"I’m a poor man," Trotty said hesitantly, "and I can only thank them with words."
"And always so?" inquired the Goblin of the Bell. "Have you never done us wrong in words?"
"And always like that?" asked the Goblin of the Bell. "Have you never wronged us with your words?"
"No!" cried Trotty, eagerly.
"No!" shouted Trotty, eagerly.
"Never done us foul, and false, and wicked wrong, in words?" pursued the Goblin of the Bell.
"Never treated us badly, dishonestly, and cruelly in words?" asked the Goblin of the Bell.
Trotty was about to answer "Never!" But he stopped and was confused.
Trotty was about to say "Never!" But he paused and felt confused.
"The voice of Time," said the Phantom, "cries to man, Advance! Time is for his advancement and improvement; for his greater worth, his greater happiness, his better life; his progress onward to that goal within its knowledge and its view, and set there, in the period when Time and he began. Ages of darkness, wickedness, and violence, have come and gone—millions uncountable, have suffered, lived, and died—to point the[Pg 145] way before him. Who seeks to turn him back, or stay him on his course, arrests a mighty engine which will strike the meddler dead; and be the fiercer and the wilder, ever, for its momentary check!"
"The voice of Time," said the Phantom, "calls out to people, Move forward! Time is meant for your growth and improvement; for your greater value, your greater happiness, your better life; your progress toward that goal within its understanding and its vision, set during the moment when Time and you began. Ages of darkness, evil, and violence have come and gone—countless millions have suffered, lived, and died—to show the[Pg 145] way ahead. Those who try to turn him back or stop him in his path halt a powerful force that will strike the meddler down; and it will be even more intense and furious for its brief pause!"
"I never did so to my knowledge, sir," said Trotty. "It was quite by accident if I did. I wouldn't go to do it, I'm sure."
"I never did that to the best of my knowledge, sir," said Trotty. "It was completely by accident if I did. I'm sure I wouldn't have done it on purpose."
"Who puts into the mouth of Time, or of its servants," said the Goblin of the Bell, "a cry of lamentation for days which have had their trial and their failure, and have left deep traces of it which the blind may see—a cry that only serves the present time, by showing men how much it needs their help when any ears can listen to regrets for such a past—who does this, does a wrong. And you have done that wrong to us, the Chimes."
"Who speaks for Time or its servants," said the Goblin of the Bell, "to lament the days that have already come and gone, leaving behind scars that even the blind can see—a cry that only benefits the present by highlighting how much it needs our assistance when anyone can hear regrets for such a past—who does this commits a wrong. And you have wronged us, the Chimes."
Trotty's first excess of fear was gone. But he had felt tenderly and gratefully toward the Bells, as you have seen; and when he heard himself arraigned as one who had offended them so weightily, his heart was touched with penitence and grief.
Trotty's initial surge of fear was gone. However, he felt a deep sense of gratitude and affection for the Bells, as you've seen; and when he heard himself accused of having wronged them so seriously, his heart was filled with remorse and sorrow.
"If you knew," said Trotty, clasping his hands earnestly—"or perhaps you do know—if you know how often you have kept me company; how often you have cheered me up when I've been low; how you were quite the plaything of my little daughter Meg (almost the only one she ever had) when first her mother died, and she and me were left alone; you won't bear malice for a hasty word!"
"If you knew," said Trotty, clasping his hands earnestly—"or maybe you do know—how often you've kept me company; how often you've lifted my spirits when I was down; how you were like a toy for my little daughter Meg (almost the only one she ever had) when her mother first passed away, and she and I were left all alone; you wouldn't hold a grudge against me for a careless word!"
"Who hears in us, the Chimes, one note bespeaking disregard, or stern regard, of any hope, or joy, or pain, or sorrow, of the many-sorrowed throng; who hears us make response to any creed that gauges human passions and affections, as it gauges the amount of miserable food on which humanity may pine and wither; does us wrong. That wrong you have done us!" said the Bell.
"Anyone who hears in us, the Chimes, a note that shows indifference or serious consideration towards hope, joy, pain, or sorrow, amidst the many suffering people; anyone who hears us respond to any belief that measures human feelings and emotions, just like it measures the amount of miserable food that people endure and waste away on; does us an injustice. That injustice you have done us!" said the Bell.
"I have!" said Trotty. "Oh, forgive me!"
"I have!" Trotty said. "Oh, please forgive me!"
"Spare me," cried Trotty, falling on his knees; "for Mercy's sake!"
"Spare me," Trotty pleaded, dropping to his knees; "for Mercy's sake!"
"Listen!" said the Shadow.
"Listen!" said the Shadow.
"Listen!" cried the other Shadows.
"Listen!" shouted the other Shadows.
"Listen!" said a clear and child-like voice, which Trotty thought he recognized as having heard before.
"Listen!" said a clear, childlike voice that Trotty thought he recognized from before.
The organ sounded faintly in the church below. Swelling by degrees, the melody ascended to the roof, and filled the choir and nave. Expanding more and more, it rose up, up, up, up; higher, higher, higher up; awakening agitated hearts within the burly piles of oak, the hollow bells, the iron-bound doors, the stairs of solid stone; until the tower walls were insufficient to contain it, and it soared into the sky.
The organ played softly in the church below. Gradually building, the melody reached the ceiling, filling the choir and main area. Expanding more and more, it climbed higher and higher; awakening restless hearts within the sturdy oak beams, the empty bells, the heavy doors, the solid stone steps; until the tower walls could no longer hold it, and it soared into the sky.
No wonder that an old man's breast could not contain a sound so vast and mighty. It broke from that weak prison in a rush of tears; and Trotty put his hands before his face.
No wonder an old man's chest couldn't hold a sound so big and powerful. It burst from that frail prison in a flood of tears, and Trotty covered his face with his hands.
"Listen!" said the Shadow.
"Listen!" said the Shadow.
"Listen!" said the other Shadows.
"Listen up!" said the other Shadows.
"Listen!" said the child's voice.
"Listen!" said the kid's voice.
A solemn strain of blended voices rose into the tower.
A serious mix of voices rose up into the tower.
It was a very low and mournful strain—a Dirge—and as he listened, Trotty heard his child among the singers.
It was a deep and sad tune—a Dirge—and as he listened, Trotty heard his child among the singers.
"She is dead!" exclaimed the old man. "Meg is dead. Her spirit calls to me. I hear it!"
"She’s gone!" shouted the old man. "Meg is gone. Her spirit is reaching out to me. I can hear it!"
"The Spirit of your child bewails the dead, and mingles with the dead—dead hopes, dead fancies, dead imaginings of youth," returned the Bell, "but she is living. Learn from her life, a living truth. Learn from the creature dearest to your heart, how bad the bad are born. See every bud and leaf plucked one by one from off the fairest stem, and know how bare and wretched it may be. Follow her! To desperation!"
"The spirit of your child mourns for the dead and connects with the dead—lost hopes, faded dreams, and the fantasies of youth," replied the Bell, "but she is alive. Learn from her life, a living truth. Learn from the one you love most, how the wicked are created. See every budding leaf and flower removed one by one from the most beautiful branch, and understand how empty and miserable it can become. Follow her! To despair!"
Each of the shadowy figures stretched its right arm forth, and pointed downward.
Each of the shadowy figures extended its right arm and pointed down.
"The Spirit of the Chimes is your companion," said the figure. "Go! It stands behind you!"
"The Spirit of the Chimes is your companion," said the figure. "Go! It's right behind you!"
Trotty turned, and saw—the child! The child Will Fern had carried in the street; the child whom Meg had watched, but now, asleep!
Trotty turned and saw—the child! The child Will Fern had carried in the street; the child Meg had watched, but now, asleep!
"I carried her myself, to-night," said Trotty. "In these arms!"
"I carried her myself tonight," said Trotty. "In these arms!"
"Show him what he calls himself," said the dark figures, one and all.
"Show him what he calls himself," said the dark figures, one and all.
The tower opened at his feet. He looked down, and beheld his own form, lying at the bottom, on the outside: crushed and motionless.
The tower opened at his feet. He looked down and saw his own body lying at the bottom, outside: crushed and still.
"No more a living man!" cried Trotty. "Dead!"
"No longer a living man!" cried Trotty. "Dead!"
"Dead!" said the figures altogether.
"Dead!" the figures said together.
"Gracious Heaven! And the New Year—'
"Wow! And the New Year—"
"Past," said the figures.
"Past," said the characters.
"What!" he cried, shuddering, "I missed my way, and coming on the outside of this tower in the dark, fell down—a year ago?"
"What!" he exclaimed, trembling, "I got lost, and while coming around the outside of this tower in the dark, I fell—was it a year ago?"
"Nine years ago!" replied the figures.
"Nine years ago!" replied the figures.
As they gave the answer, they recalled their outstretched hands; and where their figures had been, there the Bells were.
As they answered, they remembered their outstretched hands; and where they had stood, there were the Bells.
"What are these?" he asked his guide. "If I am not mad, what are these?"
"What are these?" he asked his guide. "If I'm not crazy, what are these?"
"Spirits of the Bells. Their sound upon the air," returned the child. "They take such shapes and occupations as the hopes and thoughts of mortals, and the recollections they have stored up, give them."
"Spirits of the Bells. Their sound in the air," replied the child. "They take on the forms and roles that the hopes and thoughts of people, along with the memories they have saved up, give them."
"And you," said Trotty, wildly. "What are you?"
"And you," said Trotty, frantically. "Who are you?"
"Hush, hush!" returned the child. "Look here!"
"Hush, hush!" said the child. "Look here!"
In a poor, mean room; working at the same kind of embroidery, which he had often, often,[Pg 148] seen before her; Meg, his own dear daughter, was presented to his view. He made no effort to imprint his kisses on her face; he did not strive to clasp her to his loving heart; he knew that such endearments were, for him, no more. But he held his trembling breath, and brushed away the blinding tears, that he might look upon her; that he might only see her.
In a small, shabby room, working on the same kind of embroidery he had often seen her do before, Meg, his beloved daughter, came into view. He didn't try to kiss her or pull her close to his heart; he understood that those moments were gone for him. But he held his breath, wiped away the tears that blurred his vision, just to look at her, to simply see her.
Ah! Changed. Changed. The light of the clear eye, how dimmed. The bloom, how faded from the cheek. Beautiful she was, as she had ever been, but Hope, Hope, Hope, oh, where was the fresh Hope that had spoken to him like a voice!
Ah! Changed. Changed. The light in her clear eyes, how dimmed. The color, how faded from her cheeks. She was beautiful, just as she’d always been, but Hope, Hope, Hope, oh, where was the fresh Hope that had once spoken to him like a voice!
She looked up from her work, at a companion. Following her eyes, the old man started back.
She looked up from her work at her companion. Following her gaze, the old man flinched.
In the woman grown, he recognized her at a glance. In the long silken hair, he saw the self-same curls; around the lips, the child's expression lingering still. See! In the eyes, now turned inquiringly on Meg, there shone the very look that scanned those features when he brought her home!
In the adult woman, he recognized her instantly. In her long, silky hair, he saw the same curls; around her lips, the childlike expression still lingered. Look! In the eyes, now curiously focused on Meg, there was the exact same look that had studied her features when he brought her home!
Then what was this, beside him?
Then what was this next to him?
Looking with awe into its face, he saw a something reigning there: a lofty something, undefined and indistinct, which made it hardly more than a remembrance of that child—as yonder figure might be—yet it was the same: the same: and wore the dress.
Looking in amazement at its face, he saw something powerful there: something grand, vague and unclear, which made it hardly more than a memory of that child—as that figure might be—yet it was the same: the same: and wore the same outfit.
Hark! They were speaking!
Hey! They were talking!
"Meg," said Lilian, hesitating. "How often you raise your head from your work to look at me!"
"Meg," Lilian said, hesitating. "You check in on me from your work so often!"
"Are my looks so altered, that they frighten you?" asked Meg.
"Do my looks scare you?" Meg asked.
"Nay, dear! But you smile at that yourself! Why not smile when you look at me, Meg?"
"Nah, come on! But you smile at that yourself! Why not smile when you look at me, Meg?"
"I do so. Do I not?" she answered: smiling on her.
"I do. Don't I?" she replied, smiling at her.
"Now you do," said Lilian, "but not usually. When you think I'm busy, and don't see you, you look so anxious and so doubtful, that I hardly like[Pg 149] to raise my eyes. There is little cause for smiling in this hard and toilsome life, but you were once so cheerful."
"Now you do," Lilian said, "but not usually. When you think I'm busy and don't notice you, you look so anxious and uncertain that I can barely bring myself to look up. There's not much to smile about in this tough and demanding life, but you used to be so happy."
"Am I not now?" cried Meg, speaking in a tone of strange alarm, and rising to embrace her. "Do I make our weary life more weary to you, Lilian?"
"Am I not now?" cried Meg, sounding oddly alarmed, and getting up to hug her. "Do I make our tiring life even more tiring for you, Lilian?"
"You have been the only thing that made it life," said Lilian, fervently kissing her; "sometimes the only thing that made me care to live so, Meg. Such work, such work! So many hours, so many days, so many long, long nights of hopeless, cheerless, never-ending work—not to heap up riches, not to live grandly or gayly, not to live upon enough, however coarse; but to earn bare bread; to scrape together just enough to toil upon, and want upon, and keep alive in us the consciousness of our hard fate! Oh, Meg, Meg!" she raised her voice and twined her arms about her as she spoke, like one in pain. "How can the cruel world go round, and bear to look upon such lives!"
"You’ve been the only thing that made life worth living," Lilian said passionately, kissing her. "Sometimes, you were the only reason I wanted to keep going, Meg. So much work, so much work! So many hours, so many days, so many long, endless nights of hopeless, joyless, never-ending work—not to accumulate riches, not to live luxuriously or happily, not to have even enough, no matter how rough; but to earn just enough for basic survival; to scrape together just enough to struggle with, and to keep alive the awareness of our harsh reality! Oh, Meg, Meg!" She raised her voice and wrapped her arms around her as she spoke, like someone in pain. "How can the cruel world keep turning, and bear to see such lives!"
"Lilly!" said Meg, soothing her, and putting back her hair from her wet face. "Why, Lilly! You! So pretty and so young!"
"Lilly!" said Meg, comforting her and smoothing her hair away from her wet face. "Wow, Lilly! You! So beautiful and so young!"
"Oh, Meg!" she interrupted, holding her at arm's-length, and looking in her face imploringly. "The worst of all! The worst of all! Strike me old, Meg! Wither me and shrivel me, and free me from the dreadful thoughts that tempt me in my youth!"
"Oh, Meg!" she interrupted, holding her at arm's length and looking into her face with pleading eyes. "The worst of all! The worst of all! Make me old, Meg! Wither me and shrink me, and free me from the terrible thoughts that tempt me in my youth!"
Trotty turned to look upon his guide. But, the Spirit of the child had taken flight. Was gone.
Trotty turned to look at his guide. But the Spirit of the child had taken flight. It was gone.
* * * * *
* * * * *
Q4.
Some new remembrance of the ghostly figures in the Bells; some faint impression of the ringing of the Chimes; some giddy consciousness of having seen the swarm of phantoms reproduced and[Pg 150] reproduced until the recollection of them lost itself in the confusion of their numbers; some hurried knowledge, how conveyed to him he knew not, that more years had passed; and Trotty, with the Spirit of the child attending him, stood looking on at mortal company.
Some fresh memory of the ghostly figures in the Bells; some vague impression of the Chimes ringing; some dizzy awareness of having seen the swarm of phantoms repeated and[Pg 150] repeated until the memory of them got lost in the jumble of their numbers; some rushed understanding, he didn’t know how it came to him, that more years had gone by; and Trotty, with the Spirit of the child beside him, stood watching the human crowd.
Fat company, rosy-cheeked company, comfortable company. They were but two, but they were red enough for ten. They sat before a bright fire, with a small low table between them; and unless the fragrance of hot tea and muffins lingered longer in that room than in most others, the table had seen service very lately. But all the cups and saucers being clean, and in their proper places in the corner cupboard; and the brass toasting fork hanging in its usual nook, and spreading its four idle fingers out, as if it wanted to be measured for a glove; there remained no other visible tokens of the meal just finished, than such as purred and washed their whiskers in the person of the basking cat, and glistened in the gracious, not to say the greasy, faces of her patrons.
Chubby company, rosy-cheeked company, cozy company. There were just two of them, but they were bright enough to fill the room. They sat in front of a warm fire, with a small low table between them; and unless the smell of hot tea and muffins lingered longer in that room than in others, the table had definitely been used recently. But since all the cups and saucers were clean and neatly arranged in the corner cupboard, and the brass toasting fork hung in its usual spot, its four prongs spread like it was hoping to be fitted for a glove, there were no other visible signs of the meal just finished, except for the purring cat washing her whiskers and the satisfied, not to mention slightly greasy, faces of her owners.
This cosy couple (married, evidently) had made a fair division of the fire between them, and sat looking at the glowing sparks that dropped into the grate; now nodding off into a doze; now waking up again when some hot fragment, larger than the rest, came rattling down, as if the fire were coming with it.
This cozy couple (clearly married) had shared the warmth of the fire between them and sat watching the glowing sparks fall into the grate; sometimes dozing off, then waking up again when a larger, hot piece tumbled down, as if the fire was coming along with it.
It was in no danger of sudden extinction, however; for it gleamed not only in the little room, and on the panes of window-glass in the door, and on the curtain half drawn across them, but in the little shop beyond. A little shop, quite crammed and choked with the abundance of its stock; a perfectly voracious little shop, with a maw as accommodating and full as any shark's. Cheese, butter, firewood, soap, pickles, matches, bacon, table-beer, peg-tops, sweetmeats, boys' kites, [Pg 151]bird-seed, cold ham, birch brooms, hearth-stones, salt, vinegar, blacking, red herrings, stationery, lard, mushroom ketchup, stay-laces, loaves of bread, shuttlecocks, eggs, and slate-pencils; everything was fish that came to the net of this greedy little shop, and all articles were in its net.
It was in no danger of sudden extinction, though; because it sparkled not only in the small room, on the glass panes of the door, and on the curtain partially drawn across them, but also in the little shop beyond. A tiny shop, completely stuffed and overflowing with its inventory; a truly insatiable little shop, with a hunger as wide and full as any shark's. Cheese, butter, firewood, soap, pickles, matches, bacon, table beer, peg tops, sweets, boys' kites, [Pg 151]bird seed, cold ham, birch brooms, hearthstones, salt, vinegar, shoe polish, red herrings, stationery, lard, mushroom ketchup, shoelaces, loaves of bread, shuttlecocks, eggs, and slate pencils; everything was fair game for this greedy little shop, and all items were caught in its net.
Glancing at such of these items as were visible in the shining of the blaze, and the less cheerful radiance of two smoky lamps which burnt but dimly in the shop itself, as though its plethora sat heavy on their lungs; and glancing, then, at one of the two faces by the parlor-fire, Trotty had small difficulty in recognizing in the stout old lady, Mrs. Chickenstalker: always inclined to corpulency, even in the days when he had known her as established in the general line, and having a small balance against him in her books.
Glancing at the items that were visible in the bright fire and the dim light of two smoky lamps burning weakly in the shop, as if they were struggling to breathe in the heavy atmosphere; then looking at one of the two faces by the parlor fire, Trotty easily recognized the stout old lady, Mrs. Chickenstalker. She was always on the heavier side, even back when he knew her from her general business, and she still had a small balance owed to her in his records.
The features of her companion were less easy to him. The great broad chin, with creases in it large enough to hide a finger in; the astonished eyes, that seemed to expostulate with themselves for sinking deeper and deeper into the yielding fat of the soft face; the nose afflicted with that disordered action of its functions which is generally termed The Snuffles; the short thick throat and laboring chest, with other beauties of the like description, though calculated to impress the memory, Trotty could at first allot to nobody he had ever known: and yet he had some recollection of them too. At length, in Mrs. Chickenstalker's partner in the general line, and in the crooked and eccentric line of life, he recognized the former porter of Sir Joseph Bowley; an apoplectic innocent, who had connected himself in Trotty's mind with Mrs. Chickenstalker years ago, by giving him admission to the mansion where he had confessed his obligations to that lady, and drawn on his unlucky head such grave reproach.
The features of her companion were less recognizable to him. The broad chin, with creases deep enough to hide a finger; the astonished eyes, which seemed to debate with themselves for sinking deeper into the soft, plump face; the nose suffering from what is commonly called The Snuffles; the short, thick neck and labored breathing, along with other similar traits that, though memorable, Trotty couldn't immediately connect to anyone he had known. Yet he had some vague recollection of them too. Finally, in Mrs. Chickenstalker's business partner and in the twisted, unconventional path of life, he recognized the former porter of Sir Joseph Bowley; a hapless innocent who had linked himself in Trotty's mind with Mrs. Chickenstalker years ago by allowing him into the mansion, where he had admitted his debts to that lady and drawn down serious reproach upon himself.
Trotty had little interest in a change like this,[Pg 152] after the changes he had seen; but association is very strong sometimes; and he looked involuntarily behind the parlor-door, where the accounts of credit customers were usually kept in chalk. There was no record of his name. Some names were there, but they were strange to him, and infinitely fewer than of old; from which he argued that the porter was an advocate of ready money transactions, and on coming into the business had looked pretty sharp after the Chickenstalker defaulters.
Trotty wasn't really interested in a change like this,[Pg 152] especially after everything he had seen; but sometimes associations are really powerful. He found himself looking involuntarily behind the parlor door, where they usually kept the accounts of credit customers written in chalk. There was no record of his name. Some names were listed there, but they were unfamiliar to him and far fewer than before; from this, he concluded that the porter favored cash transactions and, upon taking over the business, had kept a close eye on the Chickenstalker defaulters.
So desolate was Trotty, and so mournful for the youth and promise of his blighted child, that it was a sorrow to him, even to have no place in Mrs. Chickenstalker's ledger.
So empty was Trotty, and so sad for the youth and potential of his ruined child, that it saddened him, even to have no entry in Mrs. Chickenstalker's ledger.
"What sort of a night is it, Anne?" inquired the former porter of Sir Joseph Bowley, stretching out his legs before the fire, and rubbing as much of them as his short arms could reach; with an air that added, "Here I am if it's bad, and I don't want to go out if it's good."
"What kind of night is it, Anne?" asked the former porter of Sir Joseph Bowley, as he stretched out his legs in front of the fire, rubbing as much of them as his short arms could reach, with a look that seemed to say, "I'm here if it’s bad, and I don’t want to step outside if it’s good."
"Hard weather indeed," returned his wife, shaking her head.
"Rough weather for sure," his wife replied, shaking her head.
"Ay, ay! Years," said Mr. Tugby, "are like Christians in that respect. Some of 'em die hard; some of 'em die easy. This one hasn't many days to run, and is making a fight for it. I like him all the better. There's a customer, my love!"
"Ay, ay! Years," said Mr. Tugby, "are like Christians in that way. Some of them die hard; some of them die easy. This one doesn’t have many days left and is putting up a fight for it. I like him even more for that. There’s a customer, my love!"
Attentive to the rattling door, Mrs. Tugby had already risen.
Attentive to the rattling door, Mrs. Tugby had already gotten up.
"Now, then!" said that lady, passing out into the little shop. "What's wanted? Oh! I beg your pardon, sir, I'm sure. I didn't think it was you."
"Well, then!" said the lady as she stepped into the small shop. "What do you need? Oh! I'm so sorry, sir. I didn't realize it was you."
She made this apology to a gentleman in black, who, with his wristbands tucked up, and his hat cocked loungingly on one side, and his hand in his pocket, sat down astride on the table-beer barrel, and nodded in return.
She apologized to a man in black, who, with his sleeves rolled up, his hat tilted to one side, and his hand in his pocket, casually sat on top of the beer barrel and nodded back.
"This is a bad business up-stairs, Mrs. Tugby," said the gentleman. "The man can't live."
"This is a tough situation upstairs, Mrs. Tugby," said the man. "The guy can't survive."
"Not the back-attic can't!" cried Tugby, coming out into the shop to join the conference.
"Not the back-attic can't!" shouted Tugby, stepping into the shop to join the discussion.
"The back-attic, Mr. Tugby," said the gentleman, "is coming down-stairs fast, and will be below the basement very soon."
"The back attic, Mr. Tugby," said the man, "is coming down the stairs quickly and will be below the basement very soon."
Looking by turns at Tugby and his wife, he sounded the barrel with his knuckles for the depth of beer, and having found it, played a tune upon the empty part.
Looking back and forth at Tugby and his wife, he knocked on the barrel with his knuckles to check how deep the beer was, and after figuring it out, he played a tune on the empty space.
"The back-attic, Mr. Tugby," said the gentleman: Tugby having stood in silent consternation for some time; "is Going."
"The back attic, Mr. Tugby," said the gentleman, as Tugby stood there in stunned silence for a while; "is going."
"Then," said Tugby, turning to his wife, "he must Go, you know, before he's Gone."
"Then," said Tugby, turning to his wife, "he has to go, you know, before he's gone."
"I don't think you can move him," said the gentleman, shaking his head. "I wouldn't take the responsibility of saying it could be done, myself. You had better leave him where he is. He can't live long."
"I don't think you can move him," the gentleman said, shaking his head. "I wouldn't want to say it could be done. You should just leave him where he is. He won't last much longer."
"It's the only subject," said Tugby, bringing the butter-scale down upon the counter with a crash, by weighing his fist on it, "that we've ever had a word upon; she and me; and look what it comes to! He's going to die here, after all. Going to die upon the premises. Going to die in our house!"
"It's the only topic we've ever talked about," Tugby said, slamming the butter scale down on the counter by leaning his fist on it, "and look where it leads us! He's going to die here, after all. Going to die on the property. Going to die in our home!"
"And where should he have died, Tugby?" cried his wife.
"And where should he have died, Tugby?" his wife exclaimed.
"In the workhouse," he returned. "What are workhouses made for?"
"In the workhouse," he replied. "What are workhouses for?"
"Not for that!" said Mrs. Tugby, with great energy. "Not for that! Neither did I marry you for that. Don't think it, Tugby. I won't have it. I won't allow it. I'd be separated first, and never see your face again. When my widow's name stood over that door, as it did for many, many years: the house being known as Mrs.[Pg 154] Chickenstalker's far and wide, and never known but to its honest credit and its good report: when my widow's name stood over that door, Tugby, I knew him as a handsome, steady, manly, independent youth; I knew her as the sweetest looking, sweetest tempered girl, eyes ever saw; I knew her father (poor old creetur, he fell down from the steeple walking in his sleep, and killed himself), for the simplest, hardest working, childest-hearted man, that ever drew the breath of life; and when I turn them out of house and home, may angels turn me out of heaven. As they would! And serve me right!"
"Not for that!" said Mrs. Tugby, with great energy. "Not for that! I didn’t marry you for that. Don’t even think it, Tugby. I won’t have it. I won’t allow it. I’d rather be separated and never see your face again. When my widow’s name was over that door, as it was for many, many years: the house being known as Mrs.[Pg 154] Chickenstalker far and wide, and recognized only for its honest reputation and good standing: when my widow’s name was over that door, Tugby, I knew him as a handsome, steady, manly, independent young man; I knew her as the sweetest-looking, best-tempered girl anyone could ever see; I knew her father (that poor old thing, he fell from the steeple while sleepwalking and killed himself), as the simplest, hardest-working, kindest-hearted man who ever lived; and if I ever turn them out of house and home, may angels throw me out of heaven. And they would! And it would serve me right!"
Her old face, which had been a plump and dimpled one before the changes which had come to pass, seemed to shine out of her as she said these words; and when she dried her eyes, and shook her head and her handkerchief at Tugby, with an expression of firmness which it was quite clear was not to be easily resisted, Trotty said, "Bless her! Bless her!"
Her old face, once plump and dimpled before everything that had happened, seemed to glow as she spoke those words; and when she wiped her eyes and shook her head and her handkerchief at Tugby, with a look of determination that was clearly not going to be easily ignored, Trotty exclaimed, "Bless her! Bless her!"
Then he listened, with a panting heart, for what should follow. Knowing nothing yet, but that they spoke of Meg.
Then he listened, his heart racing, for what would come next. He didn’t know much yet, only that they were talking about Meg.
The gentleman upon the table-beer cask, who appeared to be some authorized medical attendant upon the poor, was far too well accustomed, evidently, to little differences of opinion between man and wife, to interpose any remark in this instance. He sat softly whistling, and turning little drops of beer out of the tap upon the ground, until there was a perfect calm: when he raised his head and said to Mrs. Tugby, late Chickenstalker:
The guy sitting on the beer barrel, who seemed to be some kind of official caregiver for the needy, was clearly too used to the usual disputes between husbands and wives to say anything this time. He sat there softly whistling and pouring tiny drops of beer from the tap onto the ground until everything was calm. Then he looked up and said to Mrs. Tugby, formerly known as Chickenstalker:
"There's something interesting about the woman, even now. How did she come to marry him?"
"There's something intriguing about the woman, even now. How did she end up marrying him?"
"Why, that," said Mrs. Tugby, taking a seat near him, "is not the least cruel part of her story,[Pg 155] sir. You see they kept company, she and Richard, many years ago. When they were a young and beautiful couple, everything was settled, and they were to have been married on a New Year's Day. But, somehow, Richard got it into his head, through what the gentleman told him, that he might do better, and that he'd soon repent it, and that she wasn't good enough for him, and that a young man of spirit had no business to be married. And the gentleman frightened her, and made her melancholy, and timid of his deserting her, and of her children coming to the gallows, and of its being wicked to be man and wife, and a good deal more of it. And in short, they lingered and lingered, and their trust in one another was broken, and so at last was the match. But the fault was his. She would have married him, sir, joyfully. I've seen her heart swell, many times afterwards, when he passed her in a proud and careless way; and never did a woman grieve more truly for a man, than she for Richard when he first went wrong."
"Well," said Mrs. Tugby, sitting down next to him, "that's not the least cruel part of her story, [Pg 155] sir. You see, she and Richard were together many years ago. They were a young and beautiful couple, everything was set, and they were supposed to get married on New Year's Day. But somehow, Richard got it into his head, based on what that gentleman told him, that he could do better, that he would regret it, that she wasn't good enough for him, and that a spirited young man had no reason to get married. The gentleman scared her, made her sad and afraid of him leaving her, worried about her children ending up in trouble, and said it was wrong to be married, among other things. In short, they kept putting it off, their trust in each other broke down, and eventually the engagement fell apart. But it was his fault. She would have happily married him, sir. I've seen her heart swell many times afterward when he passed her by, proud and indifferent; and never did a woman grieve more genuinely for a man than she did for Richard when he first strayed."
"Oh! he went wrong, did he?" said the gentleman, pulling out the vent-peg of the table-beer, and trying to peep down into the barrel through the hole.
"Oh! he messed up, did he?" said the gentleman, pulling out the vent-peg from the table-beer and trying to look into the barrel through the hole.
"Well, sir, I don't know that he rightly understood himself, you see. I think his mind was troubled by their having broke with one another; and that but for being ashamed before the gentlemen, and perhaps for being uncertain too, how she might take it, he'd have gone through any suffering or trial to have had Meg's promise, and Meg's hand again. That's my belief. He never said so; more's the pity! He took to drinking, idling, bad companions: all the fine resources that were to be so much better for him than the Home he might have had. He lost his looks, his character, his health, his strength, his friends, his work: everything!"
"Well, sir, I don’t think he fully understood himself, you know. I believe his mind was disturbed by their breakup; and if it weren’t for being embarrassed in front of the guys, and maybe being unsure how she would react, he would have endured any suffering or challenge to get Meg's promise and her hand back. That's what I think. He never said it; which is a shame! He turned to drinking, wasting time, and hanging out with bad company: all the things that were supposed to be so much better for him than the home he could have had. He lost his looks, his reputation, his health, his strength, his friends, his job: everything!"
"He didn't lose everything, Mrs. Tugby," returned the gentleman, "because he gained a wife; and I want to know how he gained her."
"He didn't lose everything, Mrs. Tugby," the man replied, "because he gained a wife; and I want to know how he got her."
"I'm coming to it, sir, in a moment. This went on for years and years; he sinking lower and lower; she enduring, poor thing, miseries enough to wear her life away. At last he was so cast down, and cast out, that no one would employ or notice him; and doors were shut upon him, go where he would. Applying from place to place, and door to door; and coming for the hundredth time to one gentleman, who had often and often tried him (he was a good workman to the very end); that gentleman, who knew his history, said, 'I believe you are incorrigible; there's only one person in the world who has a chance of reclaiming you; ask me to trust you no more, until she tries to do it.' Something like that, in his anger and vexation."
"I'm getting to that, sir, in just a moment. This went on for years and years; he kept sinking lower and lower while she, poor thing, endured enough misery to last a lifetime. Eventually, he was so down and out that no one would hire or pay attention to him; doors were closed to him no matter where he went. He applied everywhere, knocking on countless doors, and came for the hundredth time to one gentleman who had often given him a chance (he was a good worker right to the end); that gentleman, who knew his background, said, 'I think you're hopeless; there's only one person who might be able to turn you around; don’t ask me to trust you again until she tries.' Something along those lines, out of his anger and frustration."
"Ah!" said the gentleman. "Well?"
"Ah!" said the man. "Well?"
"Well, sir, he went to her, and kneeled to her; said it was so; said it ever had been so; and made a prayer to her to save him."
"Well, sir, he went to her and knelt down; he said it was true; he said it always had been true; and he prayed to her to save him."
"And she?—Don't distress yourself, Mrs. Tugby."
"And her?—Don't worry, Mrs. Tugby."
"She came to me that night to ask me about living here. 'What he was once to me,' she said, 'is buried in a grave, side by side with what I was to him. But I have thought of this; and I will make the trial. In the hope of saving him; for the love of the light-hearted girl (you remember her) who was to have been married on a New Year's Day; and for the love of her Richard.' And he said he had come to her from Lilian, and Lilian had trusted to him, and she never could forget that. So they were married; and when they came home here, and I saw them, I hoped that such prophecies as parted them when they were young, may not often fulfill themselves as[Pg 157] they did in this case, or I wouldn't be the makers of them for a Mine of Gold."
"She came to me that night to ask about living here. 'What he meant to me,' she said, 'is buried in a grave, alongside what I meant to him. But I’ve thought about this; and I’ll give it a try. In hopes of saving him; for the love of the carefree girl (you remember her) who was supposed to get married on New Year's Day; and for the love of her Richard.' And he said he came to her from Lilian, and Lilian had trusted him, and she could never forget that. So they got married; and when they came home here, and I saw them, I hoped that the predictions that kept them apart when they were young might not often come true as[Pg 157] they did in this case, or I wouldn't be the creator of them for a Mine of Gold."
The gentleman got off the cask, and stretched himself, observing:
The man got off the barrel and stretched, saying:
"I suppose he used her ill, as soon as they were married?"
"I guess he treated her poorly right after they got married?"
"I don't think he ever did that," said Mrs. Tugby, shaking her head and wiping her eyes. "He went on better for a short time; but, his habits were too old and strong to be got rid of; he soon fell back a little; and was falling fast back, when his illness came so strong upon him. I think he has always felt for her. I am sure he has. I've seen him in his crying fits and tremblings, try to kiss her hand; and I have heard him call her 'Meg,' and say it was her nineteenth birthday. There he has been lying, now, these weeks and months. Between him and her baby, she has not been able to do her old work; and by not being able to be regular, she has lost it, even if she could have done it. How they have lived, I hardly know!"
"I don't think he ever did that," Mrs. Tugby said, shaking her head and wiping her eyes. "He got a bit better for a short time, but his old habits were too ingrained to shake off; he quickly started slipping back, and was falling fast again when his illness hit him so hard. I believe he has always cared for her. I'm sure of it. I've seen him in his moments of crying and trembling, trying to kiss her hand; and I've heard him call her 'Meg' and mention that it was her nineteenth birthday. He's been lying there for weeks and months now. Between him and her baby, she hasn't been able to do her old work; and since she can't be regular, she has lost the ability to do it, even if she could have managed it. How they've survived, I can hardly say!"
"I know," muttered Mr. Tugby, looking at the till, and round the shop, and at his wife; and rolling his head with immense intelligence.
"I know," muttered Mr. Tugby, glancing at the cash register, then around the shop, and at his wife; nodding his head with great understanding.
He was interrupted by a cry—a sound of lamentation—from the upper story of the house. The gentleman moved hurriedly to the door.
He was interrupted by a cry—a sound of mourning—from upstairs in the house. The man quickly moved to the door.
"My friend," he said, looking back, "you needn't discuss whether he shall be removed or not. He has spared you that trouble, I believe."
"My friend," he said, turning around, "you don't need to debate whether he should be taken away or not. I think he has already saved you that hassle."
Saying so, he ran up-stairs, followed by Mrs. Tugby; while Mr. Tugby panted and grumbled after them at leisure: being rendered more than commonly short-winded by the weight of the till, in which there had been an inconvenient quantity of copper. Trotty, with the child beside him, floated up the staircase like mere air.
Saying that, he ran upstairs, with Mrs. Tugby following him; while Mr. Tugby huffed and complained after them at his own pace, set back by the heavy till that had an annoying amount of coins in it. Trotty, with the child next to him, floated up the staircase like a feather.
"Follow her! Follow her! Follow her!" He[Pg 158] heard the ghostly voices in the Bells repeat their words as he ascended. "Learn it, from the creature dearest to your heart!"
"Follow her! Follow her! Follow her!" He[Pg 158] heard the eerie voices in the Bells echo their words as he climbed up. "Understand it, from the being closest to your heart!"
It was over. It was over. And this was she, her father's pride and joy! This haggard, wretched woman, weeping by the bed, if it deserved that name, and pressing to her breast, and hanging down her head upon, an infant? Who can tell how spare, how sickly, and how poor an infant? Who can tell how dear?
It was finished. It was finished. And this was her, her father's pride and joy! This exhausted, miserable woman, crying by the bed, if it could even be called that, pressing an infant to her chest and burying her head in it? Who can describe how frail, how unhealthy, and how destitute that infant looked? Who can say how precious?
"Thank God!" cried Trotty, holding up his folded hands. "O, God be thanked! She loves her child!"
"Thank God!" cried Trotty, holding up his folded hands. "Oh, God be thanked! She loves her child!"
Again Trotty heard the voices, saying, "Follow her!" He turned toward his guide, and saw it rising from him, passing through the air. "Follow her!" it said. And vanished.
Again, Trotty heard the voices saying, "Follow her!" He turned to his guide and saw it rising from him, moving through the air. "Follow her!" it said. And then it disappeared.
He hovered round her; sat down at her feet; looked up into her face for one trace of her old self; listened for one note of her old pleasant voice. He flitted round the child: so wan, so prematurely old, so dreadful in its gravity, so plaintive in its feeble, mournful, miserable wail. He almost worshiped it. He clung to it as her only safeguard; as the last unbroken link that bound her to endurance. He set his father's hope and trust on the frail baby; watched her every look upon it as she held it in her arms; and cried a thousand times, "She loves it! God be thanked, she loves it!"
He hovered around her, sat down at her feet, looked up at her face searching for any sign of her former self, and listened for even a hint of her old, cheerful voice. He darted around the child: so pale, so old for her age, so frighteningly serious, and so sorrowful in her weak, mournful cry. He almost worshiped her. He clung to her as her only protector, the last unbroken connection that kept her going. He placed his father's hopes and trust in the fragile baby, watching her every expression as she held it in her arms, and cried out a thousand times, "She loves it! Thank God, she loves it!"
He saw the woman tend her in the night; return to her when her grudging husband was asleep, and all was still; encourage her, shed tears with her, set nourishment before her. He saw the day come, and the night again; the day, the night; the time go by; the house of death relieved of death; the room left to herself and to the child; he heard it moan and cry; he saw it harass her, and tire her out, and when she slumbered in exhaustion, drag[Pg 159] her back to consciousness, and hold her with its little hands upon the rack; but she was constant to it, gentle with it, patient with it. Patient! Was its loving mother in her inmost heart and soul, and had its Being knitted up with hers as when she carried it unborn.
He watched the woman take care of her at night; go back to her when her resentful husband was asleep and everything was quiet; support her, cry with her, and provide food for her. He saw the day come, then night again; day, night; time passed by; the house of death lightened of death; the room left for her and the child; he heard it moan and cry; he saw it torment her, wear her out, and when she dozed off from exhaustion, pull her back to wakefulness, keeping her with its little hands in agony; but she remained devoted to it, gentle with it, patient with it. Patient! Was that loving mother deep down in her heart and soul, and was its existence intertwined with hers just like when she carried it before it was born.
All this time, she was in want: languishing away, in dire and pining want. With the baby in her arms, she wandered here and there in quest of occupation; and with its thin face lying in her lap, and looking up in hers, did any work for any wretched sum: a day and night of labor for as many farthings as there were figures on the dial. If she had quarreled with it; if she had neglected it; if she had looked upon it with a moment's hate! if, in the frenzy of an instant, she had struck it! No! His comfort was, She loved it always.
All this time, she was struggling: wasting away in extreme and desperate need. With the baby in her arms, she wandered around looking for something to do; and with its thin face resting in her lap, looking up at her, she did any job for any tiny amount of money: a day and night of work for the same number of coins as there were numbers on a clock. If she had fought with it; if she had ignored it; if she had looked at it with a moment’s hatred! If, in a fit of anger, she had hit it! No! What gave her comfort was that she always loved it.
She told no one of her extremity, and wandered abroad in the day lest she should be questioned by her only friend: for any help she received from her hands, occasioned fresh disputes between the good woman and her husband; and it was new bitterness to be the daily cause of strife and discord, where she owed so much.
She didn't tell anyone about her situation and spent her days outside to avoid being questioned by her only friend. Any help she got from her resulted in more arguments between the kind woman and her husband, and it was an added pain to be the daily source of conflict and tension when she owed so much to them.
She loved it still. She loved it more and more. But a change fell on the aspect of her love.
She still loved it. She loved it more and more. But a shift happened in the way she felt about her love.
One night she was singing faintly to it in its sleep and walking to and fro to hush it, when her door was softly opened, and a man looked in.
One night, she was softly singing to it as it slept and pacing back and forth to calm it down when her door quietly opened, and a man peeked in.
"For the last time," he said.
"For the last time," he said.
"William Fern!"
"William Fern!"
"For the last time."
"One last time."
He listened like a man pursued: and spoke in whispers.
He listened like someone on the run and spoke in hushed tones.
"Margaret, my race is nearly run, I couldn't finish it, without a parting word with you. Without one grateful word."
"Margaret, my time is almost up, and I can't leave without saying a final word to you. Just one thankful word."
"What have you done?" she asked: regarding him with terror.
"What have you done?" she asked, looking at him with fear.
He looked at her but gave no answer.
He looked at her but didn't say anything.
After a short silence, he made a gesture with his hand, as if he set her question by; as if he brushed it aside; and said:
After a brief pause, he waved his hand, as if to dismiss her question, and said:
"It's long ago, Margaret, now; but that night is as fresh in my memory as ever 'twas. We little thought then," he added, looking round, "that we should ever meet like this. Your child, Margaret? Let me have it in my arms. Let me hold your child."
"It's been a long time, Margaret, but that night is still vivid in my memory. We never imagined back then," he said, looking around, "that we would ever meet like this. Your child, Margaret? Let me hold them in my arms. Let me hold your child."
He put his hat upon the floor, and took it. And he trembled as he took it, from head to foot.
He set his hat on the floor and picked it up. He shook with fear as he did so, from head to toe.
"Is it a girl?"
"Is it a girl?"
"Yes."
Yes.
He put his hand before its little face.
He placed his hand in front of its small face.
"See how weak I'm grown, Margaret, when I want the courage to look at it! Let her be, a moment. I won't hurt her. It's long ago, but—What's her name?"
"Look how weak I've become, Margaret, when I want the courage to face it! Just give her a moment. I won't hurt her. It was a long time ago, but—what's her name?"
"Margaret," she answered quickly.
"Margaret," she replied quickly.
"I'm glad of that," he said. "I'm glad of that!"
"I'm really happy about that," he said. "I'm really happy about that!"
He seemed to breathe more freely; and after pausing for an instant, took away his hand, and looked upon the infant's face. But covered it again, immediately.
He seemed to breathe more easily; and after pausing for a moment, he took his hand away and looked at the baby's face. But he covered it again right away.
"Margaret!" he said; and gave her back the child. "It's Lilian's."
"Margaret!" he said, handing her the child. "It's Lilian's."
"Lilian's!"
"Lilian's!"
"I held the same face in my arms when Lilian's mother died and left her."
"I held the same face in my arms when Lilian's mom died and left her."
"When Lilian's mother died and left her!" she repeated, wildly.
"When Lilian's mom died and left her!" she repeated, frantically.
"How shrill you speak! Why do you fix your eyes upon me so? Margaret!"
"Why do you speak so sharply? Why are you staring at me like that? Margaret!"
She sunk down in a chair, and pressed the infant to her breast, and wept over it. Sometimes, she released it from her embrace, to look anxiously in[Pg 161] its face: then strained it to her bosom again. At those times, when she gazed upon it, then it was that something fierce and terrible began to mingle with her love. Then it was that her old father quailed.
She sank into a chair, pressed the baby to her chest, and cried over it. Sometimes, she would pull it away just to anxiously look at its face, then pull it back to her again. During those moments, as she gazed at it, something fierce and terrible began to mix with her love. That was when her old father grew fearful.
"Follow her!" was sounded through the house. "Learn it, from the creature dearest to your heart!"
"Follow her!" echoed throughout the house. "Learn it from the one you love most!"
"Margaret," said Fern, bending over her, and kissing her upon the brow: "I thank you for the last time. Good night. Good bye! Put your hand in mine, and tell me you'll forget me from this hour, and try to think the end of me was here."
"Margaret," said Fern, leaning over her and kissing her on the forehead. "I thank you for the last time. Good night. Goodbye! Put your hand in mine and tell me you'll forget me from this moment, and try to think this is where I ended."
She called to him; but he was gone. She sat down stupefied, until her infant roused her to a sense of hunger, cold, and darkness. She paced the room with it the livelong night, hushing it and soothing it. She said at intervals, "Like Lilian when her mother died and left her!" Why was her step so quick, her eyes so wild, her love so fierce and terrible, whenever she repeated those words?
She called out to him, but he was gone. She sat down in shock until her baby reminded her of hunger, cold, and darkness. She paced the room with the baby all night, calming and soothing it. She said from time to time, "Just like Lilian when her mother died and left her!" Why did her steps quicken, her eyes become so intense, and her love feel so fierce and overwhelming whenever she said those words?
"But, it is Love," said Trotty. "It is Love. She'll never cease to love it. My poor Meg!"
"But, it's Love," said Trotty. "It's Love. She'll never stop loving it. My poor Meg!"
She dressed the child next morning with unusual care—ah, vain expenditure of care upon such squalid robes!—and once more tried to find some means of life. It was the last day of the Old Year. She tried till night, and never broke her fast. She tried in vain.
She dressed the child the next morning with an unusual amount of care—what a pointless effort on such shabby clothes!—and once again tried to find a way to survive. It was the last day of the Old Year. She tried until night and never ate anything. Her efforts were in vain.
She mingled with an abject crowd, who tarried in the snow, until it pleased some officer appointed to dispense the public charity (the lawful charity; not that once preached upon a Mount), to call them in, and question them, and say to this one, "Go to such a place," to that one, "Come next week;" to make a foot-ball of another wretch, and pass him here and there, from hand to hand, from house[Pg 162] to house, until he wearied and lay down to die; or started up and robbed, and so became a higher sort of criminal, whose claims allowed of no delay. Here, too, she failed.
She mixed with a desperate crowd, who lingered in the snow, until some officer in charge of distributing public aid (the legal aid; not the kind once talked about on a Mount) decided to call them in, question them, and tell this person, "Go to this place," and that person, "Come back next week;" to toss another unfortunate around like a football, passing him from hand to hand, from house[Pg 162] to house, until he grew tired and lay down to die; or jumped up and robbed, becoming a more serious criminal, whose needs couldn't be ignored. Here, too, she failed.
She loved her child, and wished to have it lying on her breast. And that was quite enough.
She loved her child and wanted to have it lying on her chest. And that was more than enough.
It was night: a bleak, dark, cutting night: when pressing the child close to her for warmth, she arrived outside the house she called her home. She was so faint and giddy, that she saw no one standing in the doorway until she was close upon it, and about to enter. Then, she recognized the master of the house, who had so disposed himself—with his person it was not difficult—as to fill up the whole entry.
It was nighttime: a cold, dark, harsh night. Holding the child tight against her for warmth, she arrived outside the house she called home. She felt so weak and dizzy that she didn’t notice anyone in the doorway until she was right in front of it, about to walk in. Then, she recognized the owner of the house, who had positioned himself—he was a big man—so that he completely blocked the entry.
"Oh!" he said softly. "You have come back?"
"Oh!" he said softly. "You’re back?"
She looked at the child and shook her head.
She looked at the kid and shook her head.
"Don't you think you have lived here long enough without paying any rent? Don't you think that, without any money, you've been a pretty constant customer at this shop, now?" said Mr. Tugby.
"Don't you think you've lived here long enough without paying any rent? Don't you think that, without any money, you've been a pretty regular customer at this shop lately?" said Mr. Tugby.
She repeated the same mute appeal.
She made the same silent plea again.
"Suppose you try and deal somewhere else," he said. "And suppose you provide yourself with another lodging. Come! Don't you think you could manage it?"
"Why don't you try finding a place elsewhere?" he said. "And what if you get yourself a different place to stay? Come on! Don't you think you could handle that?"
She said, in a low voice, that it was very late. To-morrow.
She said softly that it was really late. Tomorrow.
"Now I see what you want," said Tugby; "and what you mean. You know there are two parties in this house about you, and you delight in setting them by the ears. I don't want any quarrels; I'm speaking softly to avoid a quarrel; but if you don't go away, I'll speak out loud, and you shall cause words loud enough to please you. But you shan't come in, that I am determined."
"Now I get what you want," said Tugby; "and what you're implying. You know there are two sides in this house regarding you, and you love to stir up trouble between them. I don't want any fights; I'm speaking softly to keep the peace; but if you don't leave, I'll raise my voice, and you’ll make sure the words are loud enough to satisfy you. But you can’t come in, that I’m sure of."
She put her hair back with her hand, and looked in a sudden manner at the sky, and the dark lowering distance.
She pushed her hair back with her hand and suddenly looked up at the sky and the dark, looming distance.
"This is the last night of an Old Year, and I won't carry ill-blood and quarrelings and disturbances into a New One, to please you nor anybody else," said Tugby, who was quite a retail Friend and Father. "I wonder you an't ashamed of yourself, to carry such practices into a New Year. If you haven't any business in the world, but to be always giving way, and always making disturbances between man and wife, you'd be better out of it. Go along with you!"
"This is the last night of the old year, and I refuse to bring any bad feelings, arguments, or disruptions into the new one, to please you or anyone else," said Tugby, who was somewhat of a casual friend and father figure. "I wonder how you’re not ashamed of yourself for bringing such behavior into a new year. If your only purpose in life is to keep giving in and causing trouble between a husband and wife, you'd be better off out of it. Just go away!"
"Follow her! To desperation!"
"Follow her! It's urgent!"
Again the old man heard the voices. Looking up, he saw the figures hovering in the air, and pointing where she went, down the dark street.
Again, the old man heard the voices. Looking up, he saw the figures hovering in the air, pointing in the direction she went, down the dark street.
"She loves it!" he exclaimed in agonized entreaty for her. "Chimes! she loves it still!"
"She loves it!" he shouted desperately for her. "Chimes! She loves it even now!"
"Follow her!" The shadows swept upon the track she had taken like a cloud.
"Follow her!" The shadows rushed down the path she had chosen like a cloud.
Oh, for something to awaken her! For any sight or sound, or scent, to call up tender recollections in a brain on fire! For any gentle image of the Past, to rise up before her!
Oh, for something to wake her up! For any sight or sound, or smell, to bring back sweet memories in a mind that's burning! For any soft image of the Past to appear before her!
"I was her father! I was her father!" cried the old man, stretching out his hands to the dark shadows flying on above. "Have mercy on her, and on me! Where does she go? Turn her back! I was her father!"
"I was her father! I was her father!" the old man shouted, reaching out his hands to the dark shadows above. "Have mercy on her, and on me! Where is she going? Bring her back! I was her father!"
But, they only pointed to her, as she hurried on; "To desperation! Learn it from the creature dearest to your heart!"
But they just pointed at her as she rushed by; "To desperation! Learn it from the one you care about most!"
A hundred voices echoed it. The air was made of breath expended in those words. He seemed to take them in, at every gasp he drew. They were everywhere, and not to be escaped. And still she hurried on; the same light in her eyes.
A hundred voices echoed it. The air was filled with breath spent on those words. He seemed to absorb them with every breath he took. They were everywhere and couldn’t be avoided. And still, she rushed on; the same light in her eyes.
All at once she stopped.
Suddenly, she stopped.
"Now, turn her back!" exclaimed the old man, tearing his white hair. "My child! Meg! Turn her back! Great Father, turn her back!"
"Now, turn her back!" shouted the old man, pulling at his white hair. "My child! Meg! Turn her back! Great Father, turn her back!"
In her own scanty shawl, she wrapped the baby warm. With her fevered hands, she smoothed its limbs, composed its face, arranged its mean attire. In her wasted arms she folded it, as though she never would resign it more. And with her dry lips, kissed it in a final pang, and last long agony of Love.
In her thin shawl, she wrapped the baby up warm. With her trembling hands, she smoothed its limbs, arranged its face, and fixed its ragged clothes. She cradled it in her frail arms as if she would never let it go. With her dry lips, she kissed it in a final moment of pain and the lasting agony of love.
Putting its tiny hand up to her neck, and holding it there, within her dress, next to her distracted heart, she set its sleeping face against her: closely, steadily against her: and sped onward to the river.
Putting its small hand up to her neck and holding it there, inside her dress, next to her distracted heart, she pressed its sleeping face against hers: closely, steadily against her: and moved quickly toward the river.
To the rolling River, swift and dim, where Winter Night sat brooding like the last dark thoughts of many who had sought a refuge there before her. Where scattered lights upon the banks gleamed sullen, red and dull, as torches that were burning there to show the way to Death. Where no abode of living people cast its shadow, on the deep, impenetrable, melancholy shade.
To the flowing river, fast and shadowy, where Winter Night lingered like the final dark thoughts of many who had looked for solace there before her. Where scattered lights on the banks glimmered dimly, red and dull, like torches burning there to guide the way to Death. Where no home of the living cast its shadow on the deep, impenetrable, melancholy darkness.
To the River! To that portal of Eternity, her desperate footsteps tended with the swiftness of its rapid waters running to the sea. He tried to touch her as she passed him, going down to its dark level; but, the wild distempered form, the fierce and terrible love, the desperation that had left all human check or hold behind, swept by him like the wind.
To the River! To that gateway of Eternity, her frantic steps moved with the speed of its rushing waters headed for the sea. He tried to reach out to her as she went past him, descending to its dark depths; but, her wild, uncontrolled self, the intense and overwhelming love, the desperation that had shed all human limits, rushed by him like the wind.
He followed her. She paused a moment on the brink, before the dreadful plunge. He fell down on his knees, and in a shriek addressed the figures in the Bells now hovering above them.
He followed her. She stopped for a moment at the edge, before the terrifying drop. He dropped to his knees and, with a scream, spoke to the figures in the Bells now hovering above them.
"Have mercy on her!" he exclaimed, "as one in whom this dreadful crime has sprung from Love perverted; from the strongest, deepest Love we fallen creatures know! Think what her misery must have been, when such seed bears such fruit. Heaven meant her to be good. There is no loving mother on the earth who might not come to this, if such a life had gone before. Oh, have mercy on my child, who, even at this pass, means mercy to[Pg 165] her own, and dies herself, and perils her immortal soul, to save it!"
"Have mercy on her!" he shouted, "because this awful crime has come from a twisted version of Love; the strongest, deepest Love we fallen beings can feel! Just imagine her suffering, knowing that such results come from such a starting point. Heaven intended for her to be good. There’s no loving mother on earth who couldn’t end up in this situation if she had lived such a life. Oh, have mercy on my child, who, even now, acts out of compassion for others, sacrificing herself and risking her eternal soul to save it!"
She was in his arms. He held her now. His strength was like a giant's.
She was in his arms. He was holding her now. His strength was like that of a giant.
He might have said more; but the Bells, the old familiar Bells, his own dear, constant, steady friends, the Chimes, began to ring the joy-peals for a New Year; so lustily, so merrily, so happily, so gayly, that he leapt upon his feet, and broke the spell that bound him.
He could have said more, but the Bells, the familiar old Bells, his dear, constant, reliable friends, the Chimes, started ringing the joyful peals for a New Year; so loudly, so merrily, so happily, so cheerfully, that he jumped to his feet and broke the spell that held him.
"And whatever you do, father," said Meg, "don't eat tripe again without asking some doctor whether it's likely to agree with you; for how you have been going on, Good gracious!"
"And whatever you do, Dad," said Meg, "don't eat tripe again without asking a doctor if it's going to agree with you; because the way you've been acting, good grief!"
She was working with her needle at the little table by the fire, dressing her simple gown with ribbons for her wedding. So quietly happy, so blooming and youthful, so full of beautiful promise, that he uttered a great cry as if it were an Angel in his house; then flew to clasp her in his arms.
She was sitting at the small table by the fire, using her needle to add ribbons to her simple dress for the wedding. She looked so quietly happy, so vibrant and young, so full of beautiful promise that he let out a loud cry, as if an angel had entered his home; then he rushed to pull her into his arms.
But he caught his feet in the newspaper, which had fallen on the hearth, and somebody came rushing in between them.
But he got his feet tangled in the newspaper that had dropped on the hearth, and someone rushed in between them.
"No!" cried the voice of this same somebody; a generous and jolly voice it was. "Not even you. Not even you. The first kiss of Meg in the New Year is mine. Mine! I have been waiting outside the house this hour to hear the Bells and claim it. Meg, my precious prize, a happy year! A life of happy years, my darling wife!"
"No!" shouted the voice of that same person; it was a warm and cheerful voice. "Not even you. Not even you. The first kiss of Meg in the New Year is mine. Mine! I've been waiting outside the house for this hour to hear the bells and claim it. Meg, my precious prize, here’s to a happy year! A life of happy years, my darling wife!"
And Richard smothered her with kisses.
And Richard showered her with kisses.
You never in all your life saw anything like Trotty after this. I don't care where you have lived or what you have seen, you never in all your life saw anything at all approaching him! He sat down in his chair and beat his knees and cried; he sat[Pg 166] down in his chair and beat his knees and laughed; he sat down in his chair and beat his knees and laughed and cried together; he got out of his chair and hugged Meg; he got out of his chair and hugged Richard; he got out of his chair and hugged them both at once; he kept running up to Meg and squeezing her fresh face between his hands and kissing it, going from her backward not to lose sight of it, and running up again like a figure in a magic lantern; and whatever he did, he was constantly sitting himself down in this chair, and never stopping in it for one single moment, being—that's the truth—beside himself with joy.
You’ve never seen anything like Trotty after this. I don’t care where you’ve been or what you’ve experienced, you’ve never seen anything even close to him! He sat down in his chair, beat his knees, and cried; he sat down in his chair, beat his knees, and laughed; he sat down in his chair, beat his knees, and did both—laughed and cried—together; he jumped out of his chair and hugged Meg; he jumped out of his chair and hugged Richard; he jumped out of his chair and hugged them both at once; he kept rushing up to Meg, squeezing her fresh face between his hands and kissing it, stepping back just so he wouldn't lose sight of it, then running back like a figure in a magic lantern; and whatever he did, he was always sitting down in this chair, hardly ever staying in it for more than a second, being—that’s the truth—overwhelmed with joy.
"And to-morrow's your wedding-day, my pet!" cried Trotty. "Your real, happy wedding-day!"
"And tomorrow's your wedding day, my dear!" cried Trotty. "Your truly happy wedding day!"
"To-day!" cried Richard, shaking hands with him. "To-day. The Chimes are ringing in the New Year. Hear them!"
"Today!" shouted Richard, shaking hands with him. "Today. The bells are ringing in the New Year. Listen to them!"
They WERE ringing! Bless their sturdy hearts, they WERE ringing! Great Bells as they were; melodious, deep-mouthed, noble Bells; cast in no common metal; made by no common founder; when had they ever chimed like that before?
They WAS ringing! Bless their strong hearts, they WERE ringing! Great Bells as they were; melodious, deep-sounding, noble Bells; made of no ordinary metal; crafted by no ordinary maker; when had they ever sounded like that before?
"But to-day, my pet," said Trotty. "You and Richard had some words to-day."
"But today, my dear," said Trotty. "You and Richard had a bit of a disagreement today."
"Because he's such a bad fellow, father," said Meg. "An't you, Richard? Such a headstrong, violent man! He'd have made no more of speaking his mind to that great Alderman, and putting him down I don't know where, than he would of—"
"Because he's such a terrible guy, Dad," Meg said. "Aren't you, Richard? Such a stubborn, aggressive man! He wouldn't think twice about telling that big Alderman what he really thinks and putting him in his place like it was nothing."
"—Kissing Meg," suggested Richard. Doing it, too.
"—Kissing Meg," Richard suggested. And he was actually doing it, too.
"No. Not a bit more," said Meg. "But I wouldn't let him, father. Where would have been the use?"
"No. Not at all," said Meg. "But I wouldn't let him, Dad. What would have been the point?"
"Richard, my boy!" cried Trotty. "You was turned up Trumps originally, and Trumps you must be until you die! But you were crying by the fire[Pg 167] to-night, my pet, when I came home. Why did you cry by the fire?"
"Richard, my boy!" shouted Trotty. "You started off as a winner, and you should stay that way for life! But you were crying by the fire[Pg 167] tonight when I got home. Why were you crying by the fire?"
"I was thinking of the years we've passed together, father. Only that. And thinking you might miss me, and be lonely."
"I was thinking about the years we've spent together, Dad. That’s all. And wondering if you might miss me and feel lonely."
Trotty was backing off to that extraordinary chair again, when the child, who had been awakened by the noise, came running in, half dressed.
Trotty was backing away from that unusual chair again when the child, who had been stirred awake by the noise, came running in, half-dressed.
"Why, here she is!" cried Trotty catching her up. "Here's little Lilian! Ha, ha, ha! Here we are and here we go! O, here we are and here we go again! And here we are and here we go! And Uncle Will, too!" Stopping in his trot to greet him heartily. "O, Uncle Will, the vision that I've had to-night, through lodging you! O, Uncle Will, the obligations that you've laid me under by your coming, my good friend!"
"Look who it is!" shouted Trotty as he picked her up. "Here's little Lilian! Ha, ha, ha! Here we are, and off we go! Oh, here we are and off we go again! And here we are and off we go! And Uncle Will, too!" He paused in his trot to warmly greet him. "Oh, Uncle Will, the amazing vision I've had tonight because of you staying with us! Oh, Uncle Will, the debt of gratitude you've put me in by coming here, my good friend!"
Before Will Fern could make the least reply, a band of music burst into the room, attended by a flock of neighbors, screaming: "A Happy New Year, Meg!" "A Happy Wedding!" "Many of 'em!" and other fragmentary good wishes of that sort. The Drum (who was a private friend of Trotty's) then stepped forward and said:
Before Will Fern could say anything, a band of music burst into the room, followed by a crowd of neighbors, shouting: "Happy New Year, Meg!" "Congratulations on your wedding!" "Many more to come!" and other bits of good wishes like that. The Drum (who was a private friend of Trotty's) then stepped forward and said:
"Trotty Veck, my boy! It's got about that your daughter is going to be married to-morrow. There an't a soul that knows you that don't wish you well, or that knows her and don't wish her well. Or that knows you both and don't wish you both all the happiness the New Year can bring. And here we are, to play it in accordingly."
"Trotty Veck, my boy! I've heard that your daughter is getting married tomorrow. There isn’t a single person who knows you that doesn’t wish you the best, or who knows her and doesn’t wish her well. And anyone who knows you both is hoping for all the happiness the New Year can bring. So here we are, to celebrate it as it should be."
"What a happiness it is, I'm sure," said Trotty, "to be so esteemed. How kind and neighborly you are! It's all along of my dear daughter. She deserves it."
"What a happiness it is, I’m sure," said Trotty, "to be so valued. How kind and friendly you are! It’s all because of my dear daughter. She truly deserves it."
At this moment a combination of prodigious sounds was heard outside, and a good-humored, comely woman of some fifty years of age, or thereabouts, came running in, closely followed by the[Pg 168] marrow-bones and cleavers and the bells—not the Bells, but a portable collection on a frame.
At that moment, a mix of impressive sounds echoed outside, and a cheerful, attractive woman, around fifty years old, came rushing in, closely followed by the[Pg 168] marrow-bones and cleavers and the bells—not the Bells, but a portable set on a frame.
Trotty said: "It's Mrs. Chickenstalker!" And sat down and beat his knees again.
Trotty exclaimed, "It's Mrs. Chickenstalker!" Then he sat down and started patting his knees again.
"Married, and not tell me, Meg!" cried the good woman. "Never! I couldn't rest on the last night of the Old Year without coming to wish you joy. I couldn't have done it, Meg. Not if I had been bed-ridden. So here I am."
"Married, and you didn't tell me, Meg!" exclaimed the kind woman. "Never! I couldn't have relaxed on New Year's Eve without coming to wish you happiness. I wouldn't have been able to do it, Meg. Not even if I were stuck in bed. So here I am."
"Mrs. Tugby," said Trotty, who had been going round and round her in an ecstasy—"I should say Chickenstalker—bless your heart and soul! A happy New Year, and many of 'em! Mrs. Tugby," said Trotty, when he had saluted her—"I should say Chickenstalker—this is William Fern and Lilian."
"Mrs. Tugby," said Trotty, who had been circling around her in excitement—"I mean Chickenstalker—bless you! Happy New Year, and many more to come! Mrs. Tugby," said Trotty, after greeting her—"I mean Chickenstalker—this is William Fern and Lilian."
The worthy dame, to his surprise, turned very pale and very red.
The respectable woman, to his surprise, turned both very pale and very red.
"Not Lilian Fern, whose mother died in Dorsetshire?" said she.
"Not Lilian Fern, whose mom died in Dorset?" she said.
Her uncle answered "Yes," and meeting hastily they exchanged some hurried words together, of which the upshot was that Mrs. Chickenstalker shook him by both hands, saluted Trotty on his cheek again of her own free will, and took the child to her capacious breast.
Her uncle said "Yes," and they quickly met up to exchange a few hurried words. As a result, Mrs. Chickenstalker shook his hands with both of hers, kissed Trotty on the cheek once more on her own initiative, and pulled the child close to her ample chest.
"Will Fern," said Trotty, pulling on his right-hand muffler. "Not the friend that you was hoping to find?"
"Will Fern," said Trotty, adjusting his right-hand muffler. "Not the friend you were expecting to see?"
"Ay," returned Will, putting a hand on each of Trotty's shoulders. "And like to prove a'most as good a friend, if that can be, as one I found."
"Yeah," replied Will, placing a hand on each of Trotty's shoulders. "And I'd like to show that I'm almost as good a friend as the one I found."
"O!" said Trotty. "Please to play up there. Will you have the goodness?"
"Oh!" said Trotty. "Could you please play up there? Would you be so kind?"
Had Trotty dreamed? Or are his joys and sorrows, and the actors in them, but a dream; himself a dream; the teller of this tale a dreamer, waking but now? If it be so, O listener, dear to him in all his visions, try to bear in mind the stern realities[Pg 169] from which these shadows come; and in your sphere—none is too wide and none too limited for such an end—endeavor to correct, improve and soften them. So may the New Year be a happy one to you, happy to many more whose happiness depends on you! So may each year be happier than the last, and not the meanest of our brethren or sisterhood debarred their rightful share in what our great Creator formed them to enjoy.
Had Trotty been dreaming? Or are his joys and sorrows, and the people involved, just a dream; is he a dream; is the person telling this story a dreamer, just waking up now? If that's the case, dear listener, so important to him in all his visions, try to remember the harsh realities[Pg 169] from which these shadows arise; and in your world—none is too vast and none too limited for such a purpose—aim to correct, improve, and soften them. May the New Year bring you happiness, and may it bring joy to many others whose happiness relies on you! May each year be happier than the last, and may even the least of our brothers and sisters receive their fair share of what our great Creator intended for them to enjoy.
BILLY'S SANTA CLAUS EXPERIENCE.
BY CORNELIA REDMOND.
Of course I don't believe in any such person as Santa Claus, but Tommy does. Tommy is my little brother, aged six. Last Christmas I thought I'd make some fun for the young one by playing Santa Claus, but as always happens when I try to amuse anybody I jes' got myself into trouble.
Of course I don't believe in anyone like Santa Claus, but Tommy does. Tommy is my little brother, who's six. Last Christmas, I thought I’d have some fun for the little guy by pretending to be Santa Claus, but as always happens when I try to cheer someone up, I just ended up in trouble.
I went to bed pretty early on Christmas Eve so as to give my parents a chance to get the presents out of the closet in mamma's room, where they had been locked up since they were bought. I kep' my clo'es on except my shoes, and put my nightgown over them so as I'd look white if any of them came near me. Then I waited, pinchin' myself to keep awake. After a while papa came into the room with a lot of things that he dumped on Tommy's bed. Then mamma came in and put some things on mine and in our two stockings that were hung up by the chimney. Then they both went out very quiet, and soon all the lights went out too.
I went to bed pretty early on Christmas Eve so my parents could take the presents out of the closet in Mom's room, where they had been locked up since they were bought. I kept my clothes on except for my shoes and put my nightgown over them so I’d look white if any of them came near me. Then I waited, pinching myself to stay awake. After a while, Dad came into the room with a bunch of things that he dumped on Tommy's bed. Then Mom came in and put some things on mine and in our two stockings that were hung up by the fireplace. Then they both went out very quietly, and soon all the lights went out too.
I kep' on pinchin' myself and waitin' for a time, and then when I was sure that everybody was asleep I got up. The first thing I went into was my sister's room and got her white fur rug that mamma gave her on her birthday, and her sealskin cape that was hanging on the closet door. I tied the cape on my head with shoestrings and it made a good big cap. Then I put the fur rug around me and pinned it with big safety pins what I found on Tommy's garters. Then I got mamma's new scrap-basket, trimmed with roses, what Mrs. Simmons 'broidered for the church fair and piled all of the kid's toys into it. I fastened it[Pg 171] to my back with papa's suspenders, and then I started for the roof.
I kept pinching myself and waiting for a moment, and when I was sure everyone was asleep, I got up. The first thing I did was go into my sister's room and grab her white fur rug that Mom got her for her birthday, along with her sealskin cape that was hanging on the closet door. I tied the cape around my head with shoelaces, and it made a good big hat. Then I wrapped the fur rug around myself and pinned it with some big safety pins I found on Tommy's garters. After that, I took Mom's new scrap basket, decorated with roses, that Mrs. Simmons embroidered for the church fair, and stuffed all of the kids' toys into it. I secured it[Pg 171] to my back with Dad's suspenders, and then I headed for the roof.
I hurt my fingers some opening the scuttle, but kept right on. It was snowing hard and I stood and let myself get pretty well covered with flakes. Then I crawled over to the chimney that went down into our room and climbed up on top of it. I had brought my bicycle lantern with me and I lighted it so as Tommy could see me when I came down the chimney into the room.
I hurt my fingers a bit opening the hatch, but I kept going. It was snowing heavily, and I just stood there and let myself get covered in flakes. Then I crawled over to the chimney that led down into our room and climbed on top of it. I had brought my bike lantern with me, and I lit it so Tommy could see me when I came down the chimney into the room.
There did not seem to be any places inside the chimney where I could hold on by my feet, but the ceiling in our room was not very high and I had often jumped most as far, so I jes' let her go, and I suppose I went down. Anyway, I did not know about anything for a long time. Then I woke up all in the dark with my head feeling queer, and when I tried to turn over in bed I found I wasn't in bed at all, and then my arms and legs began to hurt terrible, mostly one arm that was doubled up. I tried to get up but I couldn't because my bones hurt so and I was terrible cold and there was nothing to stand on. I was jes' stuck. Then I began to cry, and pretty soon I heard mamma's voice saying to papa:
There didn’t seem to be any spots in the chimney where I could grip with my feet, but the ceiling in our room wasn’t very high and I’d often jumped almost that far, so I just let myself go, and I guess I went down. Anyway, I didn’t know anything for a long time. Then I woke up in complete darkness with my head feeling weird, and when I tried to roll over in bed, I realized I wasn’t in bed at all, and then my arms and legs started to hurt terribly, especially one arm that was all twisted up. I tried to get up, but I couldn’t because my bones hurt so much and I was freezing cold with nothing to stand on. I was just stuck. Then I started to cry, and pretty soon I heard Mom’s voice talking to Dad:
"Those must be sparrers that are making that noise in the chimney. Jes' touch a match to the wood in the boys' fireplace."
"Those must be the sparrows making that noise in the chimney. Just touch a match to the wood in the boys' fireplace."
I heard papa strike a light and then the wood began to crackle. Then, by jinks! it began to get hot and smoky and I screamed:
I heard Dad light the fire, and then the wood started to crackle. Then, suddenly! it started to get hot and smoky, and I screamed:
"Help! Murder! Put out that fire lest you want to burn me up!"
"Help! There’s a murder! Put out that fire before it burns me alive!"
Then I heard papa stamping on the wood and mamma calling out:
Then I heard Dad stomping on the wood and Mom calling out:
"Where's Billy? Where is my chile?"
"Where's Billy? Where is my kid?"
Next Tommy woke up and began to cry and everything was terrible, specially the pains all over me. Then papa called out very stern:
Next, Tommy woke up and started to cry, and everything felt awful, especially the pain everywhere in my body. Then Dad called out very sternly:
"William, if you are in that chimney come down at once!" and I answered, cryin', that I would if I could, but I was stuck and couldn't.
"William, if you're up in that chimney, get down right now!" I responded, crying, that I would if I could, but I was stuck and couldn't.
Then I heard papa gettin' dressed, and pretty soon he and John from the stable went up on the roof and let down ropes what I put around me and they hauled me up.
Then I heard Dad getting dressed, and pretty soon he and John from the stable went up on the roof and lowered down ropes that I put around me, and they pulled me up.
It was jes' daylight and I was all black and sooty and scratched and my arm was broken.
It was just dawn, and I was covered in dirt, scratched up, and my arm was broken.
Everybody scolded me excep' mamma. I had spoiled my sister's white rug and broken all of Tommy's toys, and the snow what went in through the scuttle melted and marked the parlor ceiling, besides I guess it cost papa a good deal to get my arm mended. Nobody would believe that I had jes' meant to make some fun for Tommy, and my arm and all my bruised places hurt me awful for a long time. If I live to be a million I am never goin' to play Santa Claus ag'in.
Everybody scolded me except Mom. I had ruined my sister's white rug and broke all of Tommy's toys, and the snow that came in through the scuttle melted and stained the parlor ceiling. Besides, I guess it cost Dad a lot to get my arm fixed. Nobody would believe that I just wanted to have some fun with Tommy, and my arm and all my bruises hurt a lot for a long time. If I live to be a million, I’m never going to play Santa Claus again.
CHRISTMAS IN POGANUC.
BY HARRIET BEECHER STOWE.
The First Christmas.
Can any of us look back to the earlier days of our mortal pilgrimage and remember the helpless sense of desolation and loneliness caused by being forced to go off to the stillness and darkness of a solitary bed far from all the beloved voices and employments and sights of life? Can we remember lying, hearing distant voices, and laughs of more fortunate, older people and the opening and shutting of distant doors, that told of scenes of animation and interest from which we were excluded? How doleful sounded the tick of the clock, and how dismal was the darkness as sunshine faded from the window, leaving only a square of dusky dimness in place of daylight!
Can any of us look back to the earlier days of our life journey and remember the helpless feeling of desolation and loneliness caused by being sent off to the stillness and darkness of a lonely bed far away from all the beloved voices, activities, and sights of life? Can we remember lying there, hearing distant voices and laughter of luckier, older people and the opening and closing of faraway doors, which hinted at scenes of excitement and interest that we were excluded from? How sad the tick of the clock sounded, and how gloomy the darkness was as the sunlight faded from the window, leaving only a square of dimness where daylight used to be!
All who remember these will sympathize with Dolly, who was hustled off to bed by Nabby the minute supper was over, that she might have the decks clear for action.
All who remember this will feel for Dolly, who was rushed off to bed by Nabby as soon as supper was over, so that she could have the coast clear for action.
"Now be a good girl; shut your eyes, and say your prayers, and go right to sleep," had been Nabby's parting injunction as she went out, closing the door after her.
"Now be a good girl; close your eyes, say your prayers, and go straight to sleep," had been Nabby's last instruction as she left, shutting the door behind her.
The little head sunk into the pillow, and Dolly recited her usual liturgy of "Our Father who art in heaven," and "I pray God to bless my dear father and mother and all my dear friends and relations, and make me a good girl," and ending with
The little head sank into the pillow, and Dolly recited her usual prayer of "Our Father who art in heaven," and "I pray God to bless my dear father and mother and all my dear friends and family, and help me be a good girl," and ending with
But sleep she could not. The wide, bright, wistful blue eyes lay shining like two stars toward the fading light in the window, and the little ears were strained to catch every sound. She heard the shouts of Tom and Bill and the loud barking of Spring as they swept out of the door; and the sound went to her heart. Spring—her faithful attendant, the most loving and sympathetic of dogs, her friend and confidential counselor in many a solitary ramble—Spring had gone with the boys to see the sight, and left her alone. She began to pity herself and cry softly on her pillow. For a while she could hear Nabby's energetic movements below, washing up dishes, putting back chairs, and giving energetic thumps and bangs here and there, as her way was of producing order. But by and by that was all over, and she heard the loud shutting of the kitchen door and Nabby's voice chatting with her attendant as she went off to the scene of gaiety.
But she just couldn’t sleep. Her wide, bright, wistful blue eyes sparkled like two stars looking out at the fading light from the window, and her little ears strained to catch every sound. She heard Tom and Bill shouting and Spring barking loudly as they rushed out the door, and it tugged at her heart. Spring—her loyal companion, the most loving and understanding dog, her friend and trusted confidant during many solitary walks—had gone with the boys to see the sights, leaving her all alone. She started to feel sorry for herself and cried softly into her pillow. For a while, she could hear Nabby bustling around downstairs, washing dishes, moving chairs, and making thumps and bangs as she organized things. But eventually, that settled down, and she heard the kitchen door slam shut and Nabby’s voice chatting with her companion as she headed off to the festivities.
In those simple, innocent days in New England villages nobody thought of locking house doors at night. There was in those times no idea either of tramps or burglars, and many a night in summer had Dolly lain awake and heard the voices of tree-toads and whip-poor-wills mingling with the whisper of leaves and the swaying of elm boughs, while the great outside door of the house lay broad open in the moonlight. But then this was when everybody was in the house and asleep, when the door of her parents' room stood open on the front hall, and she knew she could run to the paternal bed in a minute for protection. Now, however, she knew the house was empty. Everybody had gone out of it; and there is something fearful to a little lonely body in the possibilities of a great, empty house. She got up and opened her door, and the "tick-tock" of the old kitchen clock for a moment seemed like company; but pretty soon its ticking[Pg 175] began to strike louder and louder with a nervous insistency on her ear, till the nerves quivered and vibrated, and she couldn't go to sleep. She lay and listened to all the noises outside. It was a still, clear, freezing night, when the least sound clinked with a metallic resonance. She heard the runners of sleighs squeaking and crunching over the frozen road, and the lively jingle of bells. They would come nearer, nearer, pass by the house, and go off in the distance. Those were the happy folks going to see the gold star and the Christmas greens in the church. The gold star, the Christmas greens, had all the more attraction from their vagueness. Dolly was a fanciful little creature, and the clear air and romantic scenery of a mountain town had fed her imagination. Stories she had never read, except in the Bible and the Pilgrim's Progress, but her very soul had vibrated with the descriptions of the celestial city—something vague, bright, glorious, lying beyond some dark river; and Nabby's rude account of what was going on in the church suggested those images.
In those simple, innocent days in New England villages, nobody thought about locking their doors at night. Back then, there was no concept of tramps or burglars, and many summer nights, Dolly lay awake, listening to the sounds of tree-toads and whip-poor-wills blending with the rustling leaves and swaying elm branches, while the main door of the house stood wide open in the moonlight. But that was when everyone was home and asleep, the door to her parents' room open to the front hall, and she knew she could run to her parents' bed for protection at any moment. Now, however, she was aware that the house was empty. Everyone had left, and there’s something frightening for a little lonely child about the possibilities in a big, empty house. She got up and opened her door, and for a moment, the "tick-tock" of the old kitchen clock felt like company; but soon the ticking[Pg 175] became louder and louder with a nervous insistence that made her nerves tremble, preventing her from falling asleep. She lay there, listening to the noises outside. It was a still, clear, freezing night, where even the slightest sound rang with a metallic echo. She heard the sleds creaking and crunching over the frozen road, along with the cheerful jingle of bells. They would get closer, then pass by the house, fading into the distance. Those were the happy people heading to see the gold star and Christmas greens at the church. The gold star and the Christmas greens were even more appealing because of their mystery. Dolly was a dreamy little girl, and the crisp air and picturesque scenery of a mountain town fueled her imagination. She had only read stories in the Bible and Pilgrim's Progress, but her spirit resonated with descriptions of the celestial city—something vague, bright, and glorious beyond a dark river; and Nabby's rough account of what was happening in the church brought those images to mind.
Finally a bright thought popped into her little head. She could see the church from the front windows of the house; she would go there and look. In haste she sprang out of bed and dressed herself. It was sharp and freezing in the fireless chamber, but Dolly's blood had a racing, healthy tingle to it; she didn't mind cold. She wrapped her cloak around her and tied on her hood and ran to the front windows. There it was, to be sure—the little church with its sharp-pointed windows, every pane of which was sending streams of light across the glittering snow. There was a crowd around the door, and men and boys looking in at the windows. Dolly's soul was fired. But the elm boughs a little obstructed her vision; she thought she would go down and look at it from the yard. So down-stairs she ran, but as she opened[Pg 176] the door the sound of the chant rolled out into the darkness with sweet and solemn cadence:
Finally, a bright idea popped into her head. She could see the church from the front windows of the house; she would go there and look. In a hurry, she jumped out of bed and got dressed. It was cold and freezing in the room without a fire, but Dolly felt a healthy rush of energy; she didn’t mind the chill. She wrapped her cloak around herself, put on her hood, and ran to the front windows. There it was, for sure—the little church with its pointed windows, each pane sending streams of light across the sparkling snow. There was a crowd at the door, with men and boys peeking in at the windows. Dolly was filled with excitement. But the elm branches slightly blocked her view; she decided to go outside and see it from the yard. So she rushed downstairs, and as she opened[Pg 176] the door, the sound of the chant rolled out into the darkness with a sweet and solemn rhythm:
"Glory be to God on high; and on earth peace, good will toward men."
Glory to God in the highest; and on earth peace, goodwill toward people.
Dolly's soul was all aglow—her nerves tingled and vibrated; she thought of the bells ringing in the celestial city; she could no longer contain herself, but faster and faster the little hooded form scudded across the snowy plain and pushed in among the dark cluster of spectators at the door. All made way for the child, and in a moment, whether in the body or out she could not tell, Dolly was sitting in a little nook under a bower of spruce, gazing at the star and listening to the voices:
Dolly's spirit felt alive—her nerves buzzed and tingled; she imagined the bells ringing in the heavenly city; she could no longer hold back, and faster and faster, the little hooded figure darted across the snowy field and squeezed in among the crowd at the door. Everyone stepped aside for the child, and in an instant, whether she was in her body or not, Dolly found herself sitting in a small spot under a shelter of spruce, gazing at the star and listening to the voices:
"We praise Thee, we bless Thee, we worship Thee, we glorify Thee, we give thanks to Thee for Thy great glory, O Lord God, Heavenly King, God, the Father Almighty."
"We praise You, we bless You, we worship You, we glorify You, we give thanks to You for Your great glory, O Lord God, Heavenly King, God, the Father Almighty."
Her heart throbbed and beat; she trembled with a strange happiness and sat as one entranced till the music was over. Then came reading, the rustle and murmur of people kneeling, and then they all rose and there was the solemn buzz of voices repeating the Creed with a curious lulling sound to her ear. There was old Mr. Danforth with his spectacles on, reading with a pompous tone, as if to witness a good confession for the church; and there were Squire Lewis and old Ma'am Lewis; and there was one place where they all bowed their heads and all the ladies made courtesies—all of which entertained her mightily.
Her heart raced, and she shook with a strange joy, sitting almost spellbound until the music ended. Then came the reading, the soft rustle and quiet murmur of people kneeling, and soon they all stood up, creating a solemn hum of voices reciting the Creed, which had a soothing effect on her. There was old Mr. Danforth with his glasses on, reading in a pompous tone, as if he were validating a good confession for the church; and there were Squire Lewis and old Ma'am Lewis; and at one point, everyone bowed their heads and all the ladies curtsied, which amused her greatly.
When the sermon began Dolly got fast asleep, and slept as quietly as a pet lamb in a meadow, lying in a little warm roll back under the shadows of the spruces. She was so tired and so sound asleep that she did not wake when the service ended, lying serenely curled up, and having perhaps pleasant dreams. She might have had the[Pg 177] fortunes of little Goody Two-Shoes, whose history was detailed in one of the few children's books then printed, had not two friends united to find her out.
When the sermon started, Dolly fell fast asleep, snoozing as peacefully as a pet lamb in a meadow, curled up in a cozy little ball under the shadows of the spruces. She was so exhausted and so deeply asleep that she didn't wake up when the service wrapped up, lying there contentedly curled up, possibly having sweet dreams. She might have had the[Pg 177] adventures of little Goody Two-Shoes, whose story was featured in one of the few children's books available at the time, if it weren't for two friends coming together to seek her out.
Spring, who had got into the slip with the boys, and been an equally attentive and edified listener, after service began a tour of investigation, dog-fashion, with his nose; for how could a minister's dog form a suitable judgment of any new procedure if he was repressed from the use of his own leading faculty? So, Spring went round the church conscientiously, smelling at pew doors, smelling of the greens, smelling at the heels of gentlemen and ladies, till he came near the door of the church, when he suddenly smelt something which called for immediate attention, and he made a side dart into the thicket where Dolly was sleeping, and began licking her face and hands and pulling her dress, giving short barks occasionally, as if to say, "Come, Dolly, wake up!" At the same instant Hiel, who had seen her from the gallery, came down just as the little one was sitting up with a dazed, bewildered air.
Spring, who had joined the boys in the pew, was both an attentive and thoughtful listener. After the service, he began a little investigation, sniffing around like a dog; after all, how could a minister's dog form a proper opinion about anything new if he couldn’t use his best sense? So, Spring made his way around the church, checking out pew doors, sniffing the greenery, and getting a whiff of the shoes of gentlemen and ladies. When he got close to the church door, he suddenly caught a scent that needed his immediate attention, so he dashed into the bushes where Dolly was sleeping. He started licking her face and hands and tugging at her dress, barking occasionally as if to say, “Come on, Dolly, wake up!” At that same moment, Hiel spotted her from the gallery and rushed down just as Dolly was sitting up, looking dazed and confused.
"Why, Dolly, how came you out o' bed this time o' night? Don't ye know the nine o'clock bell's jest rung?"
"Why, Dolly, how did you get out of bed at this time of night? Don’t you know the nine o'clock bell just rang?"
Dolly knew Hiel well enough—what child in the village did not? She reached up her little hands, saying in an apologetic fashion:
Dolly knew Hiel well enough—what kid in the village didn’t? She reached up her little hands, saying in a sorry tone:
"They were all gone away, and I was so lonesome!"
"They were all gone, and I felt so lonely!"
Hiel took her up in his long arms and carried her home, and was just entering the house door with her as the sleigh drove up with Parson Cushing and his wife.
Hiel picked her up in his strong arms and carried her home, just as he was entering the house with her when Parson Cushing and his wife drove up in the sleigh.
"Wal, Parson, your folks has all ben to the 'lumination—Nabby and Bill and Tom and Dolly here; found her all rolled up in a heap like a rabbit under the cedars."
"Well, Parson, your people have all been to the 'lumination—Nabby and Bill and Tom and Dolly were here; found her all curled up in a pile like a rabbit under the cedars."
"Why, Dolly Cushing!" exclaimed her mother.[Pg 178] "What upon earth got you out of bed this time of night? You'll catch your death o' cold."
"Why, Dolly Cushing!" her mother exclaimed.[Pg 178] "What on earth are you doing out of bed at this time of night? You'll catch a cold!"
"I was all alone," said Dolly, with a piteous bleat.
"I was all alone," said Dolly, with a sad bleat.
"Oh, there, there, wife; don't say a word," put in the parson. "Get her off to bed. Never mind, Dolly, don't you cry;" for Parson Cushing was a soft-hearted gentleman and couldn't bear the sight of Dolly's quivering under lip. So Dolly told her little story, how she had been promised a sugar dog by Nabby if she'd be a good girl and go to sleep, and how she couldn't go to sleep, and how she just went down to look from the yard, and how the music drew her right over.
"Oh, there, there, dear; don't say anything," said the minister. "Get her off to bed. It’s okay, Dolly, don’t cry;" for Minister Cushing was a kind-hearted man and couldn’t stand seeing Dolly’s lip quivering. So, Dolly shared her little story about how Nabby promised her a sugar dog if she would be a good girl and go to sleep, and how she just couldn’t fall asleep, and how she went outside to look from the yard, and how the music lured her right over.
"There, there," said Parson Cushing, "go to bed, Dolly; and if Nabby don't give you a sugar dog, I will. This Christmas dressing is all nonsense," he added, "but the child's not to blame—it was natural."
"There, there," said Parson Cushing, "go to bed, Dolly; and if Nabby doesn't give you a sugar dog, I will. This Christmas dressing is all nonsense," he added, "but the child's not to blame—it was natural."
"After all," he said to his wife the last thing after they were settled for the night, "our little Dolly is an unusual child. There were not many little girls that would have dared to do that. I shall preach a sermon right away that will set all this Christmas matter straight," said the Doctor. "There is not a shadow of evidence that the first Christians kept Christmas. It wasn't kept for the first three centuries, nor was Christ born anywhere near the 25th of December."
"After all," he told his wife as they settled down for the night, "our little Dolly is a special kid. Not many little girls would have had the courage to do that. I'm going to give a sermon right away to clear up all this Christmas stuff," said the Doctor. "There's no evidence that the first Christians celebrated Christmas. It wasn't observed for the first three centuries, and Christ wasn't born anywhere near December 25th."
* * * * *
* * * * *
The next morning found little Dolly's blue eyes wide open with all the wondering eagerness of a new idea.
The next morning, little Dolly's blue eyes were wide open, filled with the curious excitement of a new idea.
Dolly had her wise thoughts about Christmas. She had been terribly frightened at first, when she was brought home from the church; but when her papa kissed her and promised her a sugar dog she was quite sure that, whatever the unexplained mystery might be, he did not think the lovely scene of[Pg 179] the night before a wicked one. And when Mrs. Cushing came and covered the little girl up warmly in bed, she only said to her, "Dolly, you must never get out of bed again at night after you are put there; you might have caught a dreadful cold and been sick and died, and then we should have lost our little Dolly." So Dolly promised quite readily to be good and lie still ever after, no matter what attractions might be on foot in the community.
Dolly had some thoughtful ideas about Christmas. She had been really scared at first when she got home from church, but when her dad kissed her and promised her a sugar dog, she felt pretty sure that, no matter what the confusing mystery was, he didn’t see the beautiful scene from the night before as a bad thing. And when Mrs. Cushing came in and tucked the little girl in snugly, she just said to her, "Dolly, you must never get out of bed again at night after you are tucked in; you could catch a terrible cold and get sick and die, and then we would have lost our little Dolly." So Dolly readily promised to be good and stay still from then on, no matter what exciting things might be happening in the neighborhood.
Much was gained, however, and it was all clear gain; and forthwith the little fanciful head proceeded to make the most of it, thinking over every feature of the wonder. The child had a vibrating, musical organization, and the sway and rush of the chanting still sounded in her ears and reminded her of that wonderful story in the "Pilgrim's Progress", where the gate of the celestial city swung open, and there were voices that sung, "Blessing and honor and glory and power be unto Him who sitteth on the throne." And then that wonderful star, that shone just as if it were a real star—how could it be! For Miss Ida Lewis, being a young lady of native artistic genius, had cut a little hole in the centre of her gilt paper star, behind which was placed a candle, so that it gave real light, in a way most astonishing to untaught eyes. In Dolly's simple view it verged on the supernatural—perhaps it was the very real star read about in the Gospel story. Why not? Dolly was at the happy age when anything bright and heavenly seemed credible, and had the child-faith to which all things were possible.
Much was gained, and it was all a clear benefit; immediately, the little imaginative mind started to make the most of it, pondering every aspect of the marvel. The child had a sensitive, musical nature, and the rhythm and flow of the singing still echoed in her ears, reminding her of that amazing story in "Pilgrim's Progress," where the gate of the celestial city swung open, and there were voices singing, "Blessing and honor and glory and power be unto Him who sits on the throne." And then there was that incredible star, shining just like a real star—how could it be! For Miss Ida Lewis, being a young lady with natural artistic talent, had cut a small hole in the center of her shiny paper star, behind which a candle was placed, so it gave off real light in a way that was astonishing to untrained eyes. In Dolly's simple view, it bordered on the supernatural—maybe it was the real star mentioned in the Gospel story. Why not? Dolly was at that joyful age when anything bright and heavenly felt believable, and she had the childlike faith that made all things possible.
"I wish, my dear," said Mrs. Cushing, after they were retired to their room for the night, "that to-morrow morning you would read the account of the birth of Christ in St. Matthew, and give the children some advice upon the proper way of keeping Christmas."
"I wish, my dear," said Mrs. Cushing, after they were alone in their room for the night, "that tomorrow morning you would read the story of the birth of Christ in St. Matthew, and give the kids some advice on how to properly celebrate Christmas."
"Well, but you know we don't keep Christmas; nobody knows anything about Christmas," said the Doctor.
"Well, you know we don't celebrate Christmas; nobody knows anything about Christmas," said the Doctor.
"You know what I mean, my dear," replied his wife. "You know that my mother and her family do keep Christmas. I always heard of it when I was a child; and even now, though I have been out of the way of it so long, I cannot help a sort of kindly feeling toward these ways. I am not surprised at all that the children got drawn over last night to the service. I think it's the most natural thing in the world, and I know by experience just how attractive such things are. I shouldn't wonder if this other church should draw very seriously on your congregation; but I don't want it to begin by taking away our own children. Dolly is an inquisitive child; a child that thinks a good deal, and she'll be asking all sorts of questions about the why and wherefore of what she saw last night."
"You know what I mean, sweetie," his wife replied. "You know that my mom and her family really celebrate Christmas. I always heard about it when I was a kid; and even now, even though I haven't been part of it for so long, I still feel a sort of warm connection to those traditions. I'm not surprised at all that the kids were drawn to the service last night. It seems completely natural to me, and I know from my own experience how appealing those things can be. I wouldn't be shocked if this other church seriously attracts your congregation; but I really don’t want it to start by taking our own kids. Dolly is a curious child; she thinks a lot, and she'll be asking all kinds of questions about what she saw last night."
"Oh, yes, Dolly is a bright one. Dolly's an uncommon child," said the Doctor, who had a pardonable pride in his children—they being, in fact, the only worldly treasure that he was at all rich in.
"Oh, yes, Dolly is really smart. She's a special child," said the Doctor, who felt justifiably proud of his kids—they were, after all, the only treasure he had in this world.
He rose up early on the following Sabbath and proceeded to buy a sugar dog at the store of Lucius Jenks, and when Dolly came down to breakfast he called her to him and presented it, saying as he kissed her:
He got up early the next Sabbath and went to buy a sugar dog at Lucius Jenks' store. When Dolly came down for breakfast, he called her over and gave it to her, saying as he kissed her:
"Papa gives you this, not because it is Christmas, but because he loves his little Dolly."
"Papa gives you this, not because it's Christmas, but because he loves his little Dolly."
"But isn't it Christmas?" asked Dolly with a puzzled air.
"But isn't it Christmas?" asked Dolly, looking confused.
"No, child; nobody knows when Christ was born, and there is nothing in the Bible to tell us when to keep Christmas."
"No, kid; nobody knows when Christ was born, and there’s nothing in the Bible that tells us when to celebrate Christmas."
And then in family worship the Doctor read the account of the birth of Christ and of the shepherds[Pg 181] abiding in the fields who came at the call of the angels, and they sung the old hymn:
And then during family worship, the Doctor read the story of the birth of Christ and the shepherds[Pg 181] who were in the fields and came when the angels called them, and they sang the old hymn:
"Now, children," he said when all was over, "you must be good children and go to school. If we are going to keep any day on account of the birth of Christ, the best way to keep it is by doing all our duties on that day better than any other. Your duty is to be good children, go to school and mind your lessons."
"Now, kids," he said when everything was finished, "you need to be good and go to school. If we’re going to celebrate the birth of Christ, the best way to honor that day is by doing our responsibilities better than any other day. Your responsibility is to be good kids, go to school, and pay attention to your lessons."
Tom and Bill were quite ready to fall in with their father's view of the matter. As for Dolly, she put her little tongue advisedly to the back of her sugar dog and found that he was very sweet indeed—a most tempting little animal. She even went so far as to nibble off a bit of the green ground he stood on—yet resolved heroically not to eat him at once, but to make him last as long as possible. She wrapped him tenderly in cotton and took him to the school with her, and when her confidential friend, Bessie Lewis, displayed her Christmas gifts, Dolly had something on her side to show, though she shook her curly head and informed Bessie in strict confidence that there wasn't any such thing as Christmas, her papa had told her so—a heresy which Bessie forthwith reported when she went home at noon.
Tom and Bill were completely on board with their dad's perspective. As for Dolly, she carefully put her little tongue to the back of her sugar dog and discovered that he was very sweet—an incredibly tempting little creature. She even went so far as to nibble off a piece of the green ground he was standing on, but she heroically decided not to eat him right away, wanting him to last as long as possible. She gently wrapped him in cotton and took him to school with her, and when her close friend, Bessie Lewis, showed off her Christmas gifts, Dolly had something to display too. However, she shook her curly head and told Bessie in strict confidence that there was no such thing as Christmas—her dad had told her that—an idea that Bessie immediately reported when she went home at noon.
"Poor little child—and did she say so?" asked gentle old Grandmamma Lewis. "Well, dear, you mustn't blame her—she don't know any better. You bring the little one in here to-night and I'll give her a Christmas cooky. I'm sorry for such children."
"Poor little child—and did she really say that?" asked kind old Grandmamma Lewis. "Well, dear, you can't blame her—she doesn't know any better. Bring the little one in here tonight, and I'll give her a Christmas cookie. I feel sorry for kids like that."
And so, after school, Dolly went in to see dear old Madam Lewis, who sat in her rocking-chair in the front parlor, where the fire was snapping behind great tall brass andirons and all the pictures were overshadowed with boughs of spruce[Pg 182] and pine. Dolly gazed about her with awe and wonder. Over one of the pictures was suspended a cross of green with flowers of white everlasting.
And so, after school, Dolly went in to see dear old Madam Lewis, who sat in her rocking chair in the front parlor, where the fire crackled behind large brass andirons and all the pictures were shadowed by sprigs of spruce[Pg 182] and pine. Dolly looked around her in awe and wonder. Above one of the pictures was a cross made of green adorned with white everlasting flowers.
"What is that for?" asked Dolly, pointing solemnly with her little forefinger, and speaking under her breath.
"What is that for?" asked Dolly, pointing seriously with her little forefinger and speaking quietly.
"Dear child, that is the picture of my poor boy who died—ever so many years ago. That is my cross—we have all one—to carry."
"Dear child, that’s the picture of my poor boy who died a long time ago. That’s my burden—we all have one—to bear."
Dolly did not half understand these words, but she saw tears in the gentle old lady's eyes and was afraid to ask more.
Dolly didn’t fully understand these words, but she saw tears in the kind old lady's eyes and was too scared to ask for more clarification.
She accepted thankfully and with her nicest and best executed courtesy a Christmas cooky representing a good-sized fish, with fins all spread and pink sugar-plums for eyes, and went home marveling yet more about this mystery of Christmas.
She gratefully accepted a Christmas cookie shaped like a decent-sized fish, with fins spread out and pink sugar plums for eyes, and went home even more amazed by the mystery of Christmas.
As she was crossing the green to go home the Poganuc stage drove in, with Hiel seated on high, whipping up his horses to make them execute that grand entrée which was the glory of his daily existence.
As she was walking across the green to head home, the Poganuc stagecoach arrived, with Hiel up high, urging his horses on to perform that impressive entrance that was the highlight of his daily life.
Now that the stage was on runners, and slipped noiselessly over the smooth frozen plain, Hiel cracked his whip more energetically and shouted louder, first to one horse then to another, to make up for the loss of the rattling wheels; and he generally had the satisfaction of seeing all the women rushing distractedly to doors and windows, and imagined them saying, "There's Hiel; the stage is in!"
Now that the stage was on runners and gliding silently over the smooth frozen ground, Hiel cracked his whip more energetically and shouted louder, first to one horse then to another, to compensate for the absence of the rattling wheels; and he usually felt satisfied seeing all the women rushing frantically to doors and windows, imagining them saying, "There's Hiel; the stage has arrived!"
"Hulloa, Dolly!" he called out, drawing up with a suddenness which threw the fore-horses back upon their haunches. "I've got a bundle for your folks. Want to ride? You may jest jump up here by me and I'll take you 'round to your father's door;" and so Dolly reached up her little red-mittened hand, and Hiel drew her up beside him.
"Helloo, Dolly!" he called out, stopping suddenly, which caused the front horses to sit back on their haunches. "I've got a package for your family. Want to hop on? You can just jump up here next to me, and I'll take you around to your dad's door;" and so Dolly reached up her little hand in a red mitten, and Hiel pulled her up beside him.
"'Xpect ye want a bit of a ride, and I've got a[Pg 183] bundle for Widder Badger, down on South Street, so I guess I'll go 'round that way to make it longer. I 'xpect this 'ere bundle is from some of your ma's folks in Boston—'Piscopals they be and keeps Christmas. Good-sized bundle 'tis; reckon it'll come handy in a good many ways."
"I bet you want a little ride, and I’ve got a[Pg 183] package for Widow Badger, down on South Street, so I guess I’ll go that way to stretch it out. I expect this package is from some of your mom’s relatives in Boston—Episcopalians they are and they celebrate Christmas. It’s a pretty big package; I think it’ll be useful in a lot of ways."
So, after finishing his detour, Hiel landed his little charge at the parsonage door.
So, after wrapping up his detour, Hiel brought his small companion to the parsonage door.
"Reckon I'll be over when I've put up my hosses," he said to Nabby when he handed down the bundle to her. "I hain't been to see you much lately, Nabby, and I know you've been a-pinin' after me, but fact is—"
"Guess I'll swing by once I've taken care of my horses," he told Nabby as he passed the bundle to her. "I haven't seen you much lately, Nabby, and I know you've been missing me, but the truth is—"
"Well, now, Hiel Jones, you jest shet up with your imperence," said Nabby, with flashing eyes; "you jest look out or you'll get suthin."
"Well, now, Hiel Jones, you better stop with your disrespect," said Nabby, her eyes flashing. "You better watch it or you’ll get something."
"I 'xpect to get a kiss when I come 'round to-night," said Hiel, composedly. "Take care o' that air bundle, now; mebbe there's glass or crockery in't."
"I expect to get a kiss when I come by tonight," said Hiel calmly. "Take care of that bundle now; there might be glass or dishes in it."
"Hiel Jones," said Nabby, "don't give me none o' your saace, for I won't take it. Jim Sawin said last night you was the brassiest man he ever see. He said there was brass enough in your face to make a kettle of."
"Hiel Jones," said Nabby, "don't give me any of your attitude, because I won't put up with it. Jim Sawin said last night you were the most audacious guy he ever saw. He said there was enough nerve in your face to make a kettle out of."
"You tell him there's sap enough in his head to fill it, anyway," said Hiel. "Good bye, Nabby, I'll come 'round this evenin'," and he drove away at a rattling pace, while Nabby, with flushed cheeks and snapping eyes, soliloquized:
"You tell him there's enough sap in his head to fill it, anyway," said Hiel. "Goodbye, Nabby, I'll come by this evening," and he drove away quickly, while Nabby, with flushed cheeks and bright eyes, talked to herself:
"Well, I hope he will come! I'd jest like a chance to show him how little I care for him."
"Well, I hope he shows up! I just want a chance to show him how little I care about him."
Meanwhile the bundle was soon opened, and contained a store of treasures: a smart little red dress and a pair of red shoes for Dolly, a half dozen pocket-handkerchiefs for Dr. Cushing, and "Robinson Crusoe" and "Sanford and Merton," handsomely bound, for the boys, and a bonnet trimming for Mrs. Cushing. These were[Pg 184] accompanied by a characteristic letter from Aunt Debby Kittery, opening as follows:
Meanwhile, the bundle was quickly opened and revealed a collection of treasures: a cute little red dress and a pair of red shoes for Dolly, half a dozen pocket handkerchiefs for Dr. Cushing, and beautifully bound copies of "Robinson Crusoe" and "Sanford and Merton" for the boys, along with some bonnet trim for Mrs. Cushing. These were[Pg 184] accompanied by a typical letter from Aunt Debby Kittery, beginning as follows:
"Dear Sister:
"Dear Sister:
"Mother worries because she thinks you won't get any Christmas presents. However, this comes to give every one of you some of the crumbs which fall from the church's table, and Mother says she wishes you all a pious Christmas, which she thinks is better than a merry one. If I didn't lay violent hands on her she would use all our substance in riotous giving of Christmas presents to all the beggars and chimney sweeps in Boston. She is in good health and talks daily of wanting to see you and the children; and I hope before long you will bring some of them, and come and make us a visit.
"Mom is worried because she thinks you won't receive any Christmas gifts. However, this allows each of you to get some of the leftovers from the church's charity, and Mom says she hopes you all have a religious Christmas, which she believes is better than a joyous one. If I didn't stop her, she would spend all our money giving Christmas gifts to every beggar and chimney sweep in Boston. She's in good health and talks every day about wanting to see you and the kids; and I hope you'll bring some of them to visit us soon."
"Your affectionate sister,
"Your loving sister,
"Debby Kittery."
"Debby Kittery."
There was a scene of exultation and clamor in the parsonage as these presents were pulled out and discussed; and when all possible joy was procured from them in the sitting-room, the children rushed in a body into the kitchen and showed them to Nabby, calling on her to join their acclamations.
There was a scene of celebration and noise in the parsonage as these gifts were taken out and talked about; and once they had squeezed all the joy they could from them in the living room, the kids dashed into the kitchen, showing them to Nabby and urging her to join in their cheers.
On the whole, when Dolly had said her prayers that night and thought the matter over, she concluded that her Christmas Day had been quite a success.
Overall, after Dolly said her prayers that night and thought about it, she decided that her Christmas Day had been pretty successful.
The Second Christmas.
Once more had Christmas come round in Poganuc; once more the Episcopal church was being dressed with ground-pine and spruce; but this year economy had begun to make its claims felt. An illumination might do very well to open a church,[Pg 185] but there were many who said "to what purpose is this waste?" when the proposition was made to renew it yearly. Consequently it was resolved to hold the Christmas Eve service with only that necessary amount of light which would enable the worshipers to read the prayers.
Once again, Christmas had arrived in Poganuc; once again, the Episcopal church was being decorated with ground-pine and spruce; but this year, people were starting to feel the pinch of the economy. While an illumination might be suitable for opening a church, many questioned, "What's the point of this waste?" when the idea of renewing it each year came up. So, it was decided to hold the Christmas Eve service with just enough light for the worshipers to read the prayers.
On this Christmas Eve Dolly went to bed at her usual hour with a resigned and quiet spirit. She felt herself a year older, and more than a year wiser, than when Christmas had first dawned upon her consciousness.
On this Christmas Eve, Dolly went to bed at her regular time with a calm and accepting attitude. She felt a year older and more than a year wiser than when Christmas had first made its way into her awareness.
Mis' Persis appeared on the ground by day-dawn. A great kettle was slung over the kitchen fire, in which cakes of tallow were speedily liquefying; a frame was placed quite across the kitchen to sustain candle-rods, with a train of boards underneath to catch the drippings, and Mis' Persis, with a brow like one of the Fates, announced: "Now we can't hev any young 'uns in this kitchen to-day;" and Dolly saw that there was no getting any attention in that quarter.
Mis' Persis showed up at dawn. A large kettle hung over the kitchen fire, quickly melting blocks of tallow; a frame was set up across the kitchen to hold candle rods, with a row of boards beneath to catch the drippings, and Mis' Persis, with a serious expression, declared, "We can't have any kids in this kitchen today;" and Dolly realized that there was no way to get any attention there.
Mis' Persis, in a gracious Saturday afternoon mood, sitting in her own tent-door dispensing hospitalities and cookies, was one thing; but Mis' Persis in her armor, with her loins girded and a hard day's work to be conquered, was quite another: she was terrible as Minerva with her helmet on.
Mis' Persis, in a cheerful Saturday afternoon mood, sitting in her own tent doorway offering snacks and cookies, was one thing; but Mis' Persis in her armor, with her waist cinched and a tough day of work ahead, was entirely different: she looked fierce like Minerva in her helmet.
Dinner-baskets for all the children were hastily packed, and they were sent off to school with the injunction on no account to show their faces about the premises till night. The Doctor, warned of what was going on, retreated to his study at the top of the house, where, serenely above the lower cares of earth, he sailed off into President Edwards' treatise on the nature of true virtue, concerning which he was preparing a paper to read at the next association meeting.
Dinner baskets for all the kids were quickly packed, and they were sent off to school with the strict instruction not to come back until night. The Doctor, aware of what was happening, retreated to his study at the top of the house, where, peacefully removed from the everyday concerns below, he delved into President Edwards' essay on the nature of true virtue, which he was getting ready to present at the next association meeting.
That candles were a necessity of life he was well[Pg 186] convinced, and by faith he dimly accepted the fact that one day in the year the whole house was to be devoted and given up to this manufacture; and his part of the business, as he understood it, was, clearly, to keep himself out of the way till it was over.
He was totally convinced that candles were essential to life, and he vaguely accepted that there was one day a year when the entire house was dedicated to making them. His role in this was simple: to stay out of the way until it was finished.
"There won't be much of a dinner at home, anyway," said Nabby to Dolly, as she packed her basket with an extra doughnut or two. "I've got to go to church to-day, 'cause I'm one of the singers, and your ma'll be busy waitin' on her; so we shall just have a pick-up dinner, and you be sure not to come home till night; by that time it'll be all over."
"There won't be much of a dinner at home anyway," Nabby said to Dolly as she packed her basket with an extra doughnut or two. "I have to go to church today because I'm one of the singers, and your mom will be busy taking care of her; so we'll just have a quick dinner, and make sure not to come home until night; by then, it'll all be over."
Dolly trotted off to school well content with the prospect before her: a nooning, with leave to play with the girls at school, was not an unpleasant idea.
Dolly happily trotted off to school, excited about what was ahead: the thought of lunch and getting to play with the girls at school was definitely appealing.
But the first thing that saluted her on her arrival was that Bessie Lewis—her own dear, particular Bessie—was going to have a Christmas party at her house that afternoon, and was around distributing invitations right and left among the scholars with a generous freedom.
But the first thing that greeted her when she arrived was that Bessie Lewis—her beloved, unique Bessie—was throwing a Christmas party at her home that afternoon, and was going around handing out invitations left and right to the students with a generous spirit.
"We are going to have nuts, and raisins, and cakes, and mottoes," said Bessie, with artless triumph. The news of this bill of fare spread like wildfire through the school.
"We're having nuts, raisins, cakes, and sayings," Bessie said, beaming with innocent pride. The word about this menu spread like wildfire throughout the school.
Never had a party been heard of which contemplated such a liberal entertainment, for the rising generation of Poganuc were by no means wearied with indulgence, and raisins and almonds stood for grandeur with them. But these mottoes, which consisted of bits of confectionery wrapped up in printed couplets of sentimental poetry, were an unheard-of refinement. Bessie assured them that her papa had sent clear to Boston for them, and whoever got one would have his or her fortune told by it.
Never had there been a party that promised such an extravagant celebration, as the young people of Poganuc were definitely not tired of indulgence, and raisins and almonds represented luxury for them. But these mottos, which were small pieces of candy wrapped in printed couplets of sentimental poetry, were an unprecedented sophistication. Bessie told them that her dad had ordered them all the way from Boston, and whoever received one would have their fortune told by it.
The school was a small, select one, comprising the children of all ages from the best families of Poganuc. Both boys and girls, and all with great impartiality, had been invited. Miss Titcome, the teacher, quite readily promised to dismiss at three o'clock that afternoon any scholar who should bring a permission from parents, and the children nothing doubted that such a permission was obtainable.
The school was a small, exclusive one, made up of children of all ages from the best families in Poganuc. Both boys and girls were invited equally. Miss Titcome, the teacher, easily agreed to let any student leave at three o'clock that afternoon if they brought a note from their parents, and the children had no doubt that they could get such a note.
Dolly alone saw a cloud in the horizon. She had been sent away with strict injunctions not to return till evening, and children in those days never presumed to make any exceptions in obeying an absolute command of their parents.
Dolly was the only one who noticed a cloud on the horizon. She had been told firmly not to come back until evening, and kids back then never dared to make any exceptions to follow their parents' strict orders.
"But, of course, you will go home at noon and ask your mother, and of course she'll let you; won't she, girls?" said Bessie.
"But, of course, you'll go home at noon and ask your mom, and of course she'll say yes; right, girls?" said Bessie.
"Oh, certainly; of course she will," said all the older girls, "because you know a party is a thing that don't happen every day, and your mother would think it strange if you didn't come and ask her." So, too, thought Miss Titcome, a most exemplary, precise and proper young lady, who always moved and spoke and thought as became a schoolmistress, so that, although she was in reality only twenty years old, Dolly considered her as a very advanced and ancient person—if anything, a little older than her father and mother.
"Oh, definitely; of course she will," said all the older girls, "because you know, a party is something that doesn't happen every day, and your mom would think it was weird if you dropped by and didn’t ask her." Miss Titcome, a very proper and precise young lady, felt the same way. She always acted, spoke, and thought like a schoolmistress, so even though she was actually only twenty, Dolly saw her as a very mature and almost ancient person—if anything, a bit older than her parents.
Even she was of opinion that Dolly might properly go home to lay a case of such importance before her mother; and so Dolly rushed home after the morning school was over, running with all her might, and increasing in mental excitement as she ran. Her bonnet blew off upon her shoulders, her curls flew behind her in the wind, and she most inconsiderately used up the little stock of breath that she would want to set her cause in order before her mother.
Even she thought that Dolly should go home to discuss such an important issue with her mother; so Dolly hurried home after school, running as fast as she could and getting more excited with every step. Her bonnet flew off her shoulders, her curls whipped behind her in the wind, and she carelessly used up the little bit of breath she would need to explain her situation to her mother.
Just here we must beg any mother and housekeeper to imagine herself in the very midst of the most delicate, perplexing and laborious of household tasks, when interruption is most irksome and perilous, suddenly called to discuss with a child some new and startling proposition to which at the moment she cannot even give a thought.
Just here we ask any mom and homemaker to picture herself right in the middle of the most delicate, complicated, and labor-intensive household tasks, when interruptions are incredibly annoying and risky, suddenly being asked to discuss with a child some new and shocking idea that she can’t even think about at the moment.
Mrs. Cushing was sitting in the kitchen with Mis' Persis, by the side of a caldron of melted tallow, kept in a fluid state by the heat of a portable furnace on which it stood. A long train of half-dipped candles hung like so many stalactites from the frames on which the rods rested, and the two were patiently dipping set after set and replacing them again on the frame.
Mrs. Cushing was sitting in the kitchen with Mis' Persis, next to a pot of melted tallow, kept liquid by the heat of a portable furnace underneath it. A long line of half-dipped candles hung like stalactites from the frames where the rods rested, and the two were patiently dipping set after set and placing them back on the frame.
"As sure as I'm alive! if there isn't Dolly Cushing comin' back—runnin' and tearin' like a wild cretur'," said Mis' Persis. "She'll be in here in a minute and knock everything down!"
"As sure as I'm alive! If that isn't Dolly Cushing coming back—running and tearing around like a wild creature," said Mrs. Persis. "She'll be in here any minute and knock everything over!"
Mrs. Cushing looked, and with a quick movement stepped to the door.
Mrs. Cushing glanced over and quickly moved to the door.
"Dolly! what are you here for? Didn't I tell you not to come home this noon?"
"Dolly! What are you doing here? Didn't I tell you not to come home this afternoon?"
"Oh, mamma, there's going to be a party at General Lewis'—Bessie's party—and the girls are all going; mayn't I go?"
"Oh, Mom, there’s going to be a party at General Lewis'—Bessie’s party—and all the girls are going; can I go?"
"No, you can't; it's impossible," said her mother. "Your best dress isn't ready to wear, and there's nobody can spend time to get you ready. Go right back to school."
"No, you can't; it's impossible," her mother said. "Your best dress isn't ready to wear, and there’s no one available to help you get ready. Go back to school."
"But, mamma—"
"But, mom—"
"Go!" said her mother, in the decisive tone that mothers used in the old days, when arguing with children was not a possibility.
"Go!" said her mother, in the firm tone that moms used back then, when arguing with kids wasn't an option.
"What's all this about?" asked the Doctor, looking out of the door.
"What's going on here?" asked the Doctor, peeking out of the door.
"Why," said Mrs. Cushing, "there's going to be a party at General Lewis', and Dolly is wild to go. It's just impossible for me to attend to her now."
"Why," said Mrs. Cushing, "there's going to be a party at General Lewis's, and Dolly is eager to go. I just can't take care of her right now."
"Oh, I don't want her intimate at Lewis's," said the Doctor, and immediately he came out behind his wife.
"Oh, I don't want her getting close with Lewis," said the Doctor, and right away he stepped out from behind his wife.
"There; run away to school, Dolly," he said. "Don't trouble your mother; you don't want to go to parties; why, it's foolish to think of it. Run away now, and don't think any more about it—there's a good girl!"
"There you go, run off to school, Dolly," he said. "Don’t worry about your mom; you don’t want to go to parties anyway; it’s silly to even consider it. Just go now, and don’t think about it anymore—good girl!"
Dolly turned and went back to school, the tears freezing on her cheek as she went. As for not thinking any more about it—that was impossible.
Dolly turned and walked back to school, the tears freezing on her cheek as she went. As for not thinking about it anymore—that was impossible.
When three o'clock came, scholar after scholar rose and departed, until at last Dolly was the only one remaining in the school-room.
When three o'clock hit, one by one the scholars got up and left, until finally, Dolly was the only one left in the classroom.
When Dolly came home that night the coast was clear, and the candles were finished and put away to harden in a freezing cold room; the kitchen was once more restored, and Nabby bustled about getting supper as if nothing had happened.
When Dolly got home that night, everything was fine, and the candles were done and set aside to harden in a freezing cold room; the kitchen was back to normal, and Nabby hurried around preparing dinner as if nothing had happened.
"I really feel sorry about poor little Dolly," said Mrs. Cushing to her husband.
"I really feel bad for poor little Dolly," said Mrs. Cushing to her husband.
"Do you think she cared much?" asked the Doctor, looking as if a new possibility had struck his mind.
"Do you think she really cared?" the Doctor asked, looking like a new idea had just popped into his head.
"Yes, indeed, poor child, she went away crying; but what could I do about it? I couldn't stop to dress her."
"Yeah, poor kid, she left in tears; but what could I do about it? I couldn't take the time to get her ready."
"Wife, we must take her somewhere to make up for it," said the Doctor.
"Wife, we need to take her somewhere to make up for it," said the Doctor.
Just then the stage stopped at the door and a bundle from Boston was handed in. Dolly's tears were soon wiped and dried, and her mourning was turned into joy when a large jointed London doll emerged from the bundle, the Christmas gift of her grandmother in Boston.
Just then, the coach pulled up to the door, and a package from Boston was brought inside. Dolly's tears were quickly wiped away, and her sadness turned to joy when a large, jointed London doll came out of the package—her Christmas gift from her grandmother in Boston.
Dolly's former darling was old and shabby, but this was of twice the size, and with cheeks exhibiting a state of the most florid health.
Dolly's old favorite was worn out and shabby, but this one was twice the size and had cheeks that were very rosy and healthy.
Besides this there was, as usual in grandmamma's Christmas bundle, something for every[Pg 190] member of the family; and so the evening went on festive wings.
Besides this, there was, as usual in Grandma's Christmas bundle, something for every[Pg 190] member of the family; and so the evening went on with a festive spirit.
Poor little Dolly! only that afternoon she had watered with her tears, at school, the dismal long straight seam, which stretched on before her as life sometimes does to us, bare, disagreeable and cheerless. She had come home crying, little dreaming of the joy just approaching; but before bed-time no cricket in the hearth was cheerier or more noisy. She took the new dolly to bed with her, and could hardly sleep, for the excitement of her company.
Poor little Dolly! Just that afternoon, she had watered the long, dreary seam in her schoolwork with her tears, which stretched out in front of her just like life can sometimes feel—bare, unpleasant, and gloomy. She had come home crying, completely unaware of the joy that was about to come; but by bedtime, no cricket on the hearth was cheerier or noisier. She took her new doll to bed with her and could hardly sleep because she was so excited to have the company.
Meanwhile, Hiel had brought the Doctor a message to the following effect:
Meanwhile, Hiel had brought the Doctor a message that said:
"I was drivin' by Tim Hawkins', and Mis' Hawkins she comes out and says they're goin' to hev an apple-cuttin' there to-morrow night, and she would like to hev you and Mis' Cushin' and all your folks come—Nabby and all."
"I was driving by Tim Hawkins' place, and Mrs. Hawkins came out and said they’re having an apple-cutting tomorrow night, and she would like you and Mrs. Cushion and all your family to come—Nabby and everyone."
The Doctor and his lady of course assented.
The Doctor and his partner naturally agreed.
"Wal, then, Doctor—ef it's all one to you," continued Hiel, "I'd like to take ye over in my new double sleigh. I've jest got two new strings o' bells up from Boston, and I think we'll sort o' make the snow fly. S'pose there'd be no objections to takin' my mother 'long with ye?"
"Well, then, Doctor—if it's all the same to you," Hiel continued, "I'd like to take you over in my new double sleigh. I just got two new sets of bells from Boston, and I think we’ll make the snow fly. I assume there wouldn’t be any objections to bringing my mother along with you?"
"Oh, Hiel, we shall be delighted to go in company with your mother, and we're ever so much obliged to you," said Mrs. Cushing.
"Oh, Hiel, we would love to go with your mom, and we're really grateful to you," said Mrs. Cushing.
"Wal, I'll be round by six o'clock," said Hiel.
"Well, I’ll be there by six o'clock," said Hiel.
"Then, wife," said the Doctor, "we'll take Dolly, and make up for the loss of her party."
"Then, my dear," said the Doctor, "we'll take Dolly and make up for missing her party."
Punctually at six, Hiel's two horses, with all their bells jingling, stood at the door of the parsonage, whence Tom and Bill, who had been waiting with caps and mittens on for the last half hour, burst forth with irrepressible shouts of welcome.
Punctually at six, Hiel's two horses, with all their bells jingling, stood at the door of the parsonage, where Tom and Bill, who had been waiting with hats and gloves on for the last half hour, burst out with uncontrollable cheers of welcome.
"Take care now, boys; don't haul them buffalo skins out on t' the snow," said Hiel. "Don't get things in a muss gen'ally; wait for your ma and the[Pg 191] Doctor. Got to stow the grown folks in fust; boys kin hang on anywhere."
"Take care now, guys; don't drag those buffalo skins out onto the snow," said Hiel. "Don't mess things up in general; wait for your mom and the[Pg 191] Doctor. We need to get the adults settled first; you guys can just hold on anywhere."
And so first came Mrs. Cushing and the Doctor, and were installed on the back seat, with Dolly in between. Then hot bricks were handed in to keep feet warm, and the buffalo robe was tucked down securely. Then Nabby took her seat by Hiel in front, and the sleigh drove round for old Mrs. Jones. The Doctor insisted on giving up his place to her and tucking her warmly under the buffalo robe, while he took the middle seat and acted as moderator between the boys, who were in a wild state of hilarity. Spring, with explosive barks, raced first on this and then on that side of the sleigh as it flew swiftly over the smooth frozen road.
So first, Mrs. Cushing and the Doctor arrived and settled into the back seat, with Dolly sitting between them. Then, they handed in hot bricks to keep their feet warm, and the buffalo robe was tucked in securely. After that, Nabby took her seat next to Hiel in the front, and the sleigh went around to pick up old Mrs. Jones. The Doctor insisted on giving up his spot for her and making sure she was warm under the buffalo robe, while he took the middle seat and kept the boys, who were in a wild state of excitement, under control. Spring, with loud barks, ran back and forth on either side of the sleigh as it sped along the smooth frozen road.
The stars blinked white and clear out of a deep blue sky, and the path wound up-hill among cedars and junipers and clumps of mountain laurel, on whose broad green leaves the tufts of snow lay like clusters of white roses. The keen clear air was full of stimulus and vigor; and so Hiel's proposition to take the longest way met with enthusiastic welcome from all the party. Next to being a bird, and having wings, is the sensation of being borne over the snow by a pair of spirited horses who enjoy the race, apparently, as much as those they draw. Though Hiel contrived to make the ride about eight miles, it yet seemed but a short time before the party drove up to the great red farmhouse, whose lighted windows sent streams of radiant welcome far out into the night.
The stars twinkled bright and clear in a deep blue sky, and the path wound uphill through cedars and junipers and patches of mountain laurel, where tufts of snow rested on broad green leaves like clusters of white roses. The crisp, clear air was full of energy and excitement; so Hiel's suggestion to take the longer route was met with enthusiastic agreement from everyone. Next to being a bird and having wings, there's nothing like the feeling of being carried over the snow by a pair of spirited horses who seem to enjoy the race just as much as the people they carry. Although Hiel managed to stretch the ride to about eight miles, it felt like no time at all before the group arrived at the big red farmhouse, where the lit windows sent beams of warm welcome far into the night.
Our little Dolly had had an evening of unmixed bliss. Everybody had petted her, and talked to her, and been delighted with her sayings and doings, and she was carrying home a paper parcel of sweet things which good Mrs. Hawkins had forced into her hand at parting. She had spent a really happy Christmas!
Our little Dolly had an evening of pure happiness. Everyone had petted her, chatted with her, and enjoyed her comments and actions, and she was heading home with a paper bag of treats that kind Mrs. Hawkins had insisted she take as she left. She had a truly joyful Christmas!
THE CHRISTMAS PRINCESS.
BY MRS. MOLESWORTH.
In the olden times there lived a king who was worthy of the name. He loved his people, and his people loved him in return. His kingdom must have been large; at least it appears to be beyond doubt that it extended a good way in different directions, for it was called the Kingdom of the Four Orts, which, of course, as everybody knows, means that he had possessions north, south, east, and west.
In ancient times, there was a king who truly deserved his title. He cared deeply for his people, and they loved him back. His kingdom must have been vast; it’s clear that it stretched far in all directions, as it was known as the Kingdom of the Four Orts, which, as everyone knows, means he had territory to the north, south, east, and west.
It was not so large, however, but that he was able to manage it well for himself—that is to say, with certain help which I will tell you of. A year never passed without his visiting every part of his dominions and inquiring for himself into the affairs of his subjects. Perhaps—who can say?—the world was not so big in those days; doubtless, however that may have been, there were not so many folk living on it.
It wasn't so big, though, that he couldn't handle it himself—that is, with some help I'll mention. Not a year went by without him visiting every part of his territory and personally checking in on his people’s affairs. Maybe—who can really say?—the world was smaller back then; however that may be, there certainly weren't as many people living on it.
Many things were different in those times: many things existed which nowadays would be thought strange and incredible. Human beings knew much more than they do now about the other dwellers on the earth. For instance, it was no uncommon case to find learned men who were able to converse with animals quite as well as with each other. Fairies, of course, were often visible to mortal eyes, and it was considered quite natural that they should interfere for good—sometimes, perhaps, for evil; as to that I cannot say—in human affairs. And good King Brave-Heart was especially favored in this way. For the help which, as I said, was his in governing his people was that[Pg 193] of four very wise counselors indeed—the four fairies of the North and the South, the East and the West.
Many things were different back then: many things existed that would seem strange and unbelievable today. People understood much more about other living beings on earth than they do now. For example, there were learned individuals who could talk to animals just as easily as they could talk to each other. Fairies, of course, were often visible to human eyes, and it was completely normal for them to get involved in human affairs—sometimes for good, and maybe for evil; I can't say for sure. Good King Brave-Heart was especially blessed in this regard. The assistance he had in ruling his people came from four very wise advisors—the four fairies of the North, South, East, and West.[Pg 193]
These sisters were very beautiful as well as very wise. Though older than the world itself, they always looked young. They were very much attached to each other, though they seldom met, and it must be confessed that sometimes on such occasions there were stormy scenes, though they made it up afterward. And the advice they gave was always to be relied upon.
These sisters were not only beautiful but also very wise. Even though they were older than the world itself, they always appeared young. They were very close to each other, even though they rarely met, and it’s true that sometimes their reunions were quite dramatic, though they always made up afterward. Their advice was always trustworthy.
Now, King Brave-Heart was married. His wife was young and charming, and devotedly fond of him. But she was of a rather jealous and exacting disposition, and she had been much spoilt in her youth at her own home. She was sweet and loving, however, which makes up for a good deal, and always ready to take part in any scheme for the good of their people, provided it did not separate her from her husband.
Now, King Brave-Heart was married. His wife was young and charming, and deeply affectionate towards him. However, she had a somewhat jealous and demanding nature, and she had been quite pampered in her youth at her family's home. Still, she was sweet and loving, which compensates for a lot, and always eager to get involved in any plans for the benefit of their people, as long as it didn’t keep her away from her husband.
They had no children, though they had been married for some years; but at last there came the hope of an heir, and the Queen's delight was unbounded—nor was the King's joy less than hers.
They had no children, even though they had been married for several years; but finally, hope for an heir arrived, and the Queen's happiness was immense—nor was the King's joy any less than hers.
It was late autumn, or almost winter, when a great trouble befell the pretty Queen. The weather had grown suddenly cold, and a few snowflakes even had fallen before their time. But Queen Claribel only clapped her hands at the sight, for with the winter she hoped the baby would come, and she welcomed the signs of its approach on this account. The King, however, looked grave, and when the next morning the ground was all white, the trees and the bushes covered with silvery foliage, he looked graver still.
It was late fall, or nearly winter, when a big trouble struck the beautiful Queen. The weather had turned cold all of a sudden, and a few snowflakes had even fallen early. But Queen Claribel just clapped her hands at the sight because she hoped the baby would arrive with winter, and she welcomed these signs of its approach. The King, on the other hand, looked serious, and when the next morning the ground was completely white, and the trees and bushes were covered in silvery snow, he looked even more serious.
"Something is amiss," he said. "The Fairy of the North must be on her way, and it is not yet time for her visit."
"Something's not right," he said. "The Fairy of the North must be on her way, and it's not time for her visit yet."
And that very afternoon the snow fell again,[Pg 194] more heavily than before, and the frost-wind whistled down the chimneys and burst open the doors and windows, and all the palace servants went hurrying and scurrying about to make great fires and hang up thick curtains and get everything in order for the cold season, which they had not expected so soon.
And that very afternoon, the snow fell again,[Pg 194] even heavier than before, and the cold wind whistled down the chimneys, bursting open the doors and windows. All the palace staff hurried around to start big fires, hang up heavy curtains, and get everything ready for the cold season, which they hadn't anticipated arriving so soon.
"It will not last," said the King, quietly. "In a few days there will be milder weather again." But, nevertheless, he still looked grave.
"It won't last," said the King, quietly. "In a few days, the weather will be milder again." Still, he looked serious.
And early the next morning, as he was sitting with the Queen, who was beginning to feel a little frightened at the continuance of the storm, the double doors of her boudoir suddenly flew open, an icy blast filled the room, and a tall, white-shrouded figure stood before them.
And early the next morning, while he was sitting with the Queen, who was starting to feel a bit scared about the ongoing storm, the double doors of her boudoir suddenly swung open, an icy breeze rushed into the room, and a tall figure wrapped in white appeared before them.
"I have come to fetch you, Brave-Heart," she said abruptly. "You are wanted, sorely wanted, in my part of the world. The people are starving: the season has been a poor one, and there has been bad faith. Some few powerful men have bought up the grain, which was already scarce, and refuse to let the poor folk have it. Nothing will save their lives or prevent sad suffering but your own immediate presence. Are you ready? You must have seen I was coming."
"I've come to get you, Brave-Heart," she said suddenly. "We really need you in my part of the world. The people are starving: the season has been awful, and there’s been dishonesty. A few powerful men have bought up the little grain we had left and won’t let the poor folks have any. Nothing will save their lives or stop the suffering but your immediate presence. Are you ready? You must have known I was coming."
She threw off her mantle as she spoke and sank on to a couch. Strong as she was, she seemed tired with the rate at which she had traveled, and the warm air of the room was oppressive to her. Her clear, beautiful features looked harassed; her gray eyes full of anxiety. For the moment she took no notice of the Queen.
She tossed aside her coat as she spoke and sank onto a couch. Despite her strength, she appeared weary from the pace she had kept, and the warm air of the room felt stifling to her. Her clear, beautiful features looked strained; her gray eyes were filled with worry. For the moment, she ignored the Queen.
"Are you ready?" she repeated.
"Are you ready?" she asked again.
"Yes, I am ready!" said Brave-Heart, as he rose to his feet.
"Yes, I'm ready!" said Brave-Heart, as he stood up.
But the Queen threw herself upon him, with bitter crying and reproaches. Would he leave her, and at such a time, a prey to all kinds of terrible[Pg 195] anxiety? Then she turned to the fairy and upbraided her in unmeasured language. But the spirit of the North glanced at her with calm pity.
But the Queen collapsed onto him, crying bitterly and blaming him. Would he abandon her at such a moment, leaving her vulnerable to all sorts of terrible[Pg 195] anxiety? Then she turned to the fairy and scolded her harshly. However, the spirit of the North looked at her with calm pity.
"Poor child!" she said, "I had almost forgotten you. The sights I have seen of late have been so terrible that they absorb me. Take courage, Claribel! Show yourself a queen. Think of the suffering mothers and their little ones whom your husband hastens to aid. All will be well with you, believe me. But you, too, must be brave and unselfish."
"Poor child!" she said, "I almost forgot about you. The things I've seen lately have been so awful that they've consumed my thoughts. Stay strong, Claribel! Act like a queen. Think of the suffering mothers and their little ones that your husband is rushing to help. Everything will be okay for you, trust me. But you also need to be brave and selfless."
It was no use. All she said but made the Queen more indignant. She would scarcely bid her husband farewell: she turned her back to the fairy with undignified petulance.
It was pointless. Everything she said only made the Queen angrier. She could barely say goodbye to her husband; she turned her back on the fairy in a huff.
"Foolish child," said the Northern spirit. "She will learn better some day."
"Foolish child," said the Northern spirit. "She'll figure it out someday."
Then she gave all her attention to the matter she had come about, explaining to the King as they journeyed exactly the measures he must take and the difficulties to be overcome. But though the King had the greatest faith in her advice, and never doubted that it was his duty to obey, his heart was sore, as you can understand.
Then she focused entirely on the issue she had come to discuss, explaining to the King as they traveled exactly what steps he needed to take and the challenges he would face. But even though the King trusted her advice completely and never doubted that he should follow it, he felt heavy-hearted, as you can imagine.
Things turned out as he had said. The severe weather disappeared again as if by magic, and some weeks of unusually mild days followed. And when the winter did set in for good at last, it was with no great rigor. From time to time news reached the palace of the King's welfare. The tidings were cheering. His presence was effecting all that the fairy had hoped.
Things happened just like he said. The harsh weather vanished like magic, and a few weeks of surprisingly mild days came next. And when winter finally arrived for real, it wasn’t too harsh. Occasionally, news about the King’s well-being reached the palace. The updates were encouraging. His presence was bringing about everything the fairy had hoped for.
So Queen Claribel ought to have been happy. But she was determined not to be. She did nothing but cry and abuse the fairy, declaring that she would never see her dear Brave-Heart again, and that if ever her baby came she was sure it would not live, or that there would be something dreadful the matter with it.
So Queen Claribel should have been happy. But she was set on not being. She just cried and lashed out at the fairy, insisting that she would never see her beloved Brave-Heart again, and that if her baby ever arrived, she was certain it wouldn’t survive, or that there would be something terribly wrong with it.
"It is not fair," she kept saying, "it is a shame that I should suffer so."
"It’s not fair," she kept saying, "it’s a shame that I have to suffer like this."
And even when on Christmas Eve a beautiful little girl was born, as pretty and lively and healthy as could be wished, and even though the next day brought the announcement of the King's immediate return, Claribel still nursed her resentment, though in the end it came to be directed entirely against the fairy. For when she saw Brave-Heart again, his tender affection and his delight in his little daughter made it impossible for her not to "forgive him," as she expressed it, though she could not take any interest in his accounts of his visit to the north and all he had been able to do there.
And even when a beautiful little girl was born on Christmas Eve, as pretty and lively and healthy as anyone could wish, and even though the next day brought news of the King's immediate return, Claribel still held onto her resentment, though in the end, it was entirely directed at the fairy. Because when she saw Brave-Heart again, his loving affection and joy in his little daughter made it impossible for her not to "forgive him," as she put it, even though she couldn’t bring herself to care about his stories of his trip to the north and everything he had accomplished there.
A great feast was arranged in honor of the christening of the little Princess. All the grand people of the neighborhood were bidden to it, nor, you may be sure, did the good King forget the poorer folk. The four fairies were invited, for it was a matter of course that they should be the baby's godmothers. And though the Queen would gladly have excluded the Northern fairy, she dared not even hint at such a thing.
A huge feast was planned to celebrate the little Princess's christening. All the important people in the area were invited, and you can be sure the kind King didn't forget about the less fortunate. The four fairies were also invited, as it was only natural for them to be the baby's godmothers. Even though the Queen would have liked to leave out the Northern fairy, she didn't dare to even suggest it.
But she resolved in her own mind to do all in her power to show that she was not the welcome fairy.
But she decided in her own mind to do everything she could to show that she wasn't the welcome fairy.
On such occasions, when human beings were honored by the presence of fairy visitors, these distinguished guests were naturally given precedence of all others, otherwise very certainly they would never have come again. Even among fairies themselves there are ranks and formalities, and the Queen well knew that the first place was due to the Northern spirit. But she gave instructions that this rule should be departed from, and the Snow fairy, as she was sometimes called, found herself placed at the King's left hand, separated from him by her sister of the West, instead of next to him on[Pg 197] the right, which seat, on the contrary, was occupied by the fairy of the South. She glanced round her calmly, but took no notice; and the King, imagining that by her own choice perhaps, she had chosen the unusual position, made no remark. And the feast progressed with the accustomed splendor and rejoicing.
On such occasions, when people were honored by the presence of fairy visitors, these special guests were naturally given priority over everyone else; otherwise, they probably wouldn’t come back. Even among fairies, there are ranks and rituals, and the Queen knew that the first place should go to the Northern spirit. But she instructed that this rule be set aside, so the Snow fairy, as she was sometimes called, found herself seated at the King's left, separated from him by her sister from the West, instead of next to him on[Pg 197] the right, which was taken by the fairy from the South. She looked around calmly but didn’t say anything; and the King, thinking that maybe she chose this unusual spot on her own, didn’t comment. The feast carried on with the usual splendor and joy.
But at the end, when the moment arrived at which the four godmothers were expected to state their gifts to the baby, the Queen's spite could be no longer concealed.
But in the end, when the time came for the four godmothers to present their gifts to the baby, the Queen's bitterness could no longer be hidden.
"I request," she exclaimed, "that for reasons well known to herself, to the King, and to myself, the Northern fairy's gift may be the last in order instead of the first."
"I ask," she shouted, "that for reasons known to her, to the King, and to me, the Northern fairy's gift should be last instead of first."
The King started and grew pale. The beautiful, soft-voiced fairy of the South, in her glowing golden draperies, would fain have held back, for her affection for her sterner sister was largely mingled with awe. But the Snow fairy signed to her imperiously to speak.
The King jumped and went pale. The lovely, soft-voiced fairy from the South, in her shimmering golden robes, would have liked to hold back since her fondness for her stricter sister was mixed with fear. But the Snow fairy commanded her to speak.
"I bestow upon the Princess Sweet-Heart," she said, half tremblingly, "the gift of great beauty."
"I give to Princess Sweet-Heart," she said, half nervously, "the gift of amazing beauty."
"And I," said the spirit of the East, who came next, her red robes falling majestically around her, her dark hair lying smoothly in its thick masses on her broad, low forehead, "I give her great powers of intellect and intelligence."
"And I," said the spirit of the East, who followed, her red robes flowing elegantly around her, her dark hair sleek and thick on her wide, low forehead, "I grant her exceptional powers of intellect and understanding."
"And I," said the Western fairy, with a bright, breezy flutter of her sea-green garments, "health—perfect health and strength of body, as my gift to the pretty child."
"And I," said the Western fairy, with a cheerful flutter of her sea-green clothes, "give you health—perfect health and strength of body, as my gift to the lovely child."
"And you," said the Queen bitterly, "you, cold-hearted fairy, who have done your best to kill me with misery, who came between my husband and me, making him neglect me as he never would have done but for your influence—what will you give my child? Will you do something to make amends for the suffering you caused? I would[Pg 198] rather my pretty baby were dead than that she lived to endure what I have of late endured."
"And you," said the Queen bitterly, "you, heartless fairy, who have tried your hardest to make me miserable, who came between my husband and me, making him ignore me like he never would have if it weren't for your influence—what will you give my child? Will you do something to make up for the pain you caused? I would[Pg 198] rather my beautiful baby were dead than have her live through what I have suffered lately."
"Life and death are not mine to bestow or to withhold," said the Northern spirit calmly, as she drew her white garments more closely round her with a majestic air. "So your rash words, foolish woman, fortunately for you all, cannot touch the child. But something—much—I can do, and I will. She shall not know the suffering you dread for her with so cowardly a fear. She shall be what you choose to fancy I am. And instead of the name you have given her, she shall be known for what she is—Princess Ice-Heart."
"Life and death aren’t deciding factors for me," the Northern spirit said calmly, pulling her white garments tighter around her with an air of majesty. "So your reckless words, foolish woman, thankfully for everyone, can’t harm the child. But there is something—much—that I can do, and I will. She won’t experience the pain you fear for her so cowardly. She will become what you imagine I am. And instead of the name you’ve given her, she will be known for what she truly is—Princess Ice-Heart."
She turned to go, but the King on one hand, her three sisters on the other, started forward to detain her.
She turned to leave, but the King on one side and her three sisters on the other moved forward to stop her.
"Have pity!" exclaimed the former.
"Have mercy!" exclaimed the former.
"Sister, bethink you," said the latter; the Western fairy adding beseechingly, the tears springing in her blue eyes, which so quickly changed from bright to sad, "Say something to soften this hard fate. Undo it you cannot, I know. Or, at least, allow me to mitigate it if I can."
"Sister, think about it," said the latter; the Western fairy added pleadingly, tears welling up in her blue eyes, which quickly shifted from bright to sad, "Say something to ease this harsh fate. I know you can't undo it. Or, at least, let me help lessen it if I can."
The Snow fairy stopped; in truth, she was far from hard-hearted or remorseless, and already she was beginning to feel half sorry for what she had done.
The Snow fairy paused; honestly, she wasn't cold-hearted or unfeeling at all, and she was starting to feel a bit sorry for what she had done.
"What would you propose?" she said coldly.
"What do you suggest?" she said coldly.
The fairy of the West threw back her auburn hair with a gesture of impatience.
The fairy of the West tossed her auburn hair back with an impatient gesture.
"I would I knew!" she said. "'Tis a hard knot you have tied, my sister. For that which would mend the evil wrought seems to me impossible while the evil exists—the cure and the cessation of the disease are one. How could the heart of ice be melted till tender feelings warm it, and how can tender feelings find entrance into a feelingless heart? Alas! alas! I can but predict what sounds like a mockery of your trouble," she went on,[Pg 199] turning to the King, though indeed by this time she might have included the Queen in her sympathy, for Claribel stood, horrified at the result of her mad resentment, as pale as Brave-Heart himself. "Hearken!" and her expressive face, over which sunshine and showers were wont to chase each other as on an April day—for such, as all know, is the nature of the changeful, lovable spirit of the West—for once grew still and statue-like, while her blue eyes pierced far into the distance. "The day on which the Princess of the Icy Heart shall shed a tear, that heart shall melt—but then only."
"I wish I knew!" she said. "You've tied a tough knot, my sister. The thing that could fix the damage done seems impossible while the damage is still there—the cure and the end of the illness are one and the same. How can the heart of ice be melted until it feels warmth from tender emotions, and how can those tender emotions reach a heart that feels nothing? Alas! Alas! I can only predict something that feels like a mockery of your troubles," she continued, turning to the King. By this point, she might have included the Queen in her sympathy, as Claribel stood, horrified by the consequences of her wild anger, as pale as Brave-Heart himself. "Listen!" Her expressive face, which was usually filled with changing emotions like sunshine and rain on an April day—because, as everyone knows, that's the nature of the changeable, lovable spirit of the West—grew still and statue-like, while her blue eyes gazed far into the distance. "On the day the Princess of the Icy Heart sheds a tear, that heart will melt—but not until then."
The Northern fairy murmured something under her breath, but what the words were no one heard, for it was not many that dared stand near to her, so terribly cold was her presence. The graceful spirit of the South fluttered her golden locks, and with a little sigh drew her radiant mantle round her, and kissed her hand in farewell, while the thoughtful-eyed, mysterious Eastern fairy linked her arm in that of her Western sister, and whispered that the solution of the problem should have her most earnest study. And the green-robed spirit tried to smile through her tears in farewell as she suffered herself to be led away.
The Northern fairy whispered something quietly, but no one heard her words because very few dared to approach her; her presence was so chilling. The elegant spirit of the South tossed her golden hair and, with a small sigh, wrapped her glowing cloak around herself, kissing her hand in goodbye. Meanwhile, the thoughtful, mysterious Eastern fairy linked arms with her Western sister and promised to dedicate herself to finding a solution to the problem. The green-robed spirit attempted to smile through her tears as she allowed herself to be led away.
So the four strange guests departed; but their absence was not followed by the usual outburst of unconstrained festivity. On the contrary, a sense of sorrow and dread hung over all who remained, and before long everyone not immediately connected with the palace respectfully but silently withdrew, leaving the King and Queen to their mysterious sorrow.
So the four strange guests left, but their departure didn't lead to the usual burst of uncontrolled celebration. Instead, a feeling of sadness and anxiety hung over everyone who stayed, and before long, everyone not directly tied to the palace quietly and respectfully left, leaving the King and Queen to deal with their mysterious grief.
Claribel flew to the baby's cradle. The little Princess was sleeping soundly; she looked rosy and content—a picture of health. Her mother called eagerly to the King.
Claribel rushed over to the baby's crib. The little princess was fast asleep; she looked rosy and peaceful—a perfect picture of health. Her mother called out eagerly to the King.
"She seems just as usual," she exclaimed. "Perhaps—oh! perhaps after all I have done no harm."
"She seems just like always," she exclaimed. "Maybe—oh! maybe after all I haven't done any harm."
For, strange to say, her resentment against the Northern fairy had died away. She now felt nothing but shame and regret for her own wild temper. "Perhaps," she went on, "it was but to try me, to teach me a lesson, that the Snow fairy uttered those terrible words."
For, strangely enough, her anger toward the Northern fairy had faded away. Now she felt nothing but shame and regret for her own impulsive behavior. "Maybe," she continued, "it was just to challenge me, to teach me a lesson, that the Snow fairy said those awful words."
Brave-Heart pitied his wife deeply, but he shook his head.
Brave-Heart felt a deep sympathy for his wife, but he shook his head.
"I dare not comfort you with any such hopes," he said, "my poor Claribel. The fairy is true—true as steel—if you could but have trusted her! Had you seen her, as I have done—full of tenderest pity for suffering—you could never have so maligned her."
"I can’t give you false hopes," he said, "my dear Claribel. The fairy is real—real as steel—if only you had believed in her! If you had seen her, like I have—so full of compassion for those in pain—you could never have spoken so badly of her."
Claribel did not answer, but her tears dropped on the baby's face. The little Princess seemed annoyed by them. She put up her tiny hand and, with a fretful expression, brushed them off.
Claribel didn't respond, but her tears fell onto the baby's face. The little Princess looked irritated by them. She raised her tiny hand and, with a pouty expression, wiped them away.
And that very evening the certainty came.
And that evening, the realization hit.
The head nurse sent for the Queen while she was undressing the child, and the mother hastened to the nursery. The attendants were standing round in the greatest anxiety, for, though the baby looked quite well otherwise, there was the strangest coldness over her left side, in the region of the heart. The skin looked perfectly colorless, and the soft cambric and still softer flannel of the finest which had covered the spot were stiff, as if they had been exposed to a winter night's frost.
The head nurse called for the Queen while she was taking the child's clothes off, and the mother rushed to the nursery. The attendants were gathered around, extremely worried, because even though the baby seemed fine otherwise, there was an unusual coldness on her left side, near the heart. The skin appeared completely colorless, and the soft cambric and even softer flannel of the finest quality that had covered the area felt stiff, as if it had been out in a winter night's frost.
"Alas!" exclaimed Claribel, but that was all. It was no use sending for doctors—no use doing anything. Her own delicate hand when she laid it on the baby's heart was, as it were, blistered with cold. The next morning she found it covered with chilblains.
"Alas!" Claribel exclaimed, but that was it. There was no point in calling for doctors—no point in doing anything. Her own delicate hand, when she placed it on the baby's heart, felt as if it was burning with cold. The next morning, she discovered it covered with chilblains.
But the baby did not mind. She flourished amazingly, heart or no heart. She was perfectly healthy, ate well, slept well, and soon gave signs of unusual intelligence. She was seldom put out,[Pg 201] but when angry she expressed her feelings by loud roars and screams, though with never a tear! At first this did not seem strange, as no infant sheds tears during the earliest weeks of its life. But when she grew to six months old, then to a year, then to two and three, and was near her fourth birthday without ever crying, it became plain that the prediction was indeed to be fulfilled.
But the baby didn’t care. She thrived astonishingly well, with or without a heart. She was completely healthy, ate well, slept well, and soon showed signs of unusual intelligence. She was rarely upset, but when she was angry, she expressed her feelings with loud roars and screams, yet never a single tear! At first, this didn’t seem odd, as no infant cries during the first few weeks of life. But as she reached six months, then a year, then two and three, and was approaching her fourth birthday without ever crying, it became clear that the prediction was indeed going to come true.
And the name "Ice-Heart" clung to her. In spite of all her royal parents' commands to the contrary, "Princess Ice-Heart" she was called far and near. It seemed as if people could not help it. "Sweet-Heart we cannot name her, for sweet she is not," was murmured by all who came in contact with her.
And the name "Ice-Heart" stuck with her. Despite her royal parents' orders to call her something else, she was known as "Princess Ice-Heart" everywhere. It was as if people couldn’t help themselves. “We can’t call her Sweet-Heart, because she’s not sweet,” was whispered by everyone who met her.
And it was true. Sweet she certainly was not. She was beautiful and healthy and intelligent, but she had no feeling. In some ways she gave little trouble. Her temper, though occasionally violent, was, as a rule, placid; she seemed contented in almost all circumstances. When her good old nurse died, she remarked coolly that she hoped her new attendant would dress her hair more becomingly; when King Brave-Heart started on some of his distant journeys she bade him good-bye with a smile, observing that if he never came home again it would be rather amusing, as she would then reign instead of him, and when she saw her mother break into sobs at her unnatural speech she stared at her in blank astonishment.
And it was true. Sweet she definitely was not. She was beautiful, healthy, and smart, but she lacked any real emotion. In some ways, she caused little trouble. Her temper, though sometimes explosive, was generally calm; she seemed happy in almost every situation. When her good old nurse died, she casually remarked that she hoped her new attendant would style her hair better. When King Brave-Heart left on some of his faraway journeys, she said goodbye with a smile, noting that if he never came back it would be kind of funny since she would then be in charge instead of him. When she saw her mother break down in tears at her unnatural comment, she looked at her in complete shock.
And so things went on until Ice-Heart reached her seventeenth year. By this time she was, as regarded her outward appearance, as beautiful as the fondest of parents could desire; she was also exceedingly strong and healthy, and the powers of her mind were unusual. Her education had been carefully directed, and she had learnt with ease and interest. She could speak in several languages, her paintings were worthy of admiration, as[Pg 202] they were skillful and well executed; she could play with brilliancy on various instruments. She had also been taught to sing, but her voice was metallic and unpleasing. But she could discuss scientific and philosophical subjects with the sages of her father's kingdom like one of themselves.
And so things continued until Ice-Heart turned seventeen. By then, she was as stunning as any loving parents could hope for; she was also incredibly strong and healthy, and her mental abilities were exceptional. Her education had been carefully managed, and she learned easily and with interest. She could speak several languages, and her paintings were impressive, as they were skillfully executed; she could play various instruments brilliantly. She had also been taught to sing, but her voice was harsh and unpleasing. However, she could discuss scientific and philosophical topics with the wise men of her father's kingdom just like one of them.
And besides all this care bestowed upon her training, no stone had been left unturned in hopes of awakening in the unfortunate girl some affection or emotion. Every day the most soul-stirring poetry was read aloud to her by the greatest elocutionists, the most exciting and moving dramas were enacted before her; she was taken to visit the poor of the city in their pitiable homes; she was encouraged to see sad sights from which most soft-hearted maidens would instinctively flee. But all was in vain. She would express interest and ask intelligent questions with calm, unmoved features and dry eyes. Even music, from which much had been hoped, was powerless to move her to aught but admiration of the performers' skill or curiosity as to the construction of their instruments. There was but one peculiarity about her, which sometimes, though they could not have explained why, seemed to Ice-Heart's unhappy parents to hint at some shadowy hope. The sight of tears was evidently disagreeable to her. More certainly than anything else did the signs of weeping arouse one of her rare fits of anger—so much so that now and then, for days together, the poor Queen dared not come near her child, and tears were to her a frequent relief from her lifelong regrets.
And despite all the effort put into her training, everything possible was done in hopes of stirring some affection or emotion in the unfortunate girl. Every day, the most moving poetry was read aloud to her by the best speakers, and the most exciting and emotional plays were performed before her; she was taken to visit the needy in their sorrowful homes; she was encouraged to witness sad scenes that most tender-hearted girls would instinctively avoid. But all of it was pointless. She would show interest and ask insightful questions with calm, expressionless features and dry eyes. Even music, from which so much was expected, only evoked her admiration for the performers' skill or curiosity about how their instruments were made. There was only one strange thing about her that sometimes, for reasons her unhappy parents couldn't quite identify, seemed to suggest a flicker of hope. The sight of tears clearly disturbed her. More than anything else, signs of crying would provoke one of her rare fits of anger—so much so that occasionally, for days at a time, the poor Queen feared to approach her child, and tears became her frequent release from her lifelong regrets.
So beautiful and wealthy and accomplished a maiden was naturally not without suitors; and from this direction, too, at first, Queen Claribel trusted fondly that cure might come.
So beautiful, wealthy, and accomplished a young woman was obviously not without suitors; and from this angle, at first, Queen Claribel hoped eagerly that a solution might be found.
"If she could but fall in love," she said, the first time the idea struck her.
"If she could just fall in love," she said, the first time the idea occurred to her.
"My poor dear!" replied the King, "to see,[Pg 203] you must have eyes; to love, you must have a heart."
"My poor dear!" replied the King, "to see,[Pg 203] you need to have eyes; to love, you need to have a heart."
"But a heart she has," persisted the mother. "It is only, as it were, asleep—frozen, like the winter stream which bursts forth again into ever fresh life and movement with the awaking spring."
"But she has a heart," the mother insisted. "It's just, in a way, asleep—frozen, like a winter stream that comes to life again with the arrival of spring."
So lovers were invited, and lovers came and were made welcome by the dozen. Lovers of every description—rich and poor, old and young, handsome and ugly—so long as they were of passable birth and fair character, King Brave-Heart was not too particular—in the forlorn hope that among them one fortunate wight might rouse some sentiment in the lovely statue he desired to win. But all in vain. Each prince, or duke, or simple knight, duly instructed in the sad case, did his best: one would try poetry, another his lute, a third sighs and appeals, a fourth, imagining he had made some way, would attempt the bold stroke of telling Ice-Heart that unless she could respond to his adoration he would drown himself. She only smiled, and begged him to allow her to witness the performance—she had never seen anyone drown. So, one by one, the troupe of aspirants—some in disgust, some in strange fear, some in annoyance—took their departure, preferring a more ordinary spouse than the bewitched though beautiful Princess.
So lovers were invited, and lovers came, welcomed by the dozen. Lovers of every kind—rich and poor, old and young, attractive and unattractive—as long as they had decent backgrounds and good character, King Brave-Heart wasn't too picky—in the faint hope that among them, one lucky person might stir some feeling in the beautiful statue he wanted to win. But it was all in vain. Each prince, duke, or simple knight, briefed on the unfortunate situation, did his best: one would try poetry, another his lute, a third would use sighs and pleas, while a fourth, thinking he had made some progress, would boldly tell Ice-Heart that unless she could return his affection, he would drown himself. She just smiled and asked him to let her watch the performance—she had never seen anyone drown. So, one by one, the group of hopefuls—some disgusted, some strangely afraid, some annoyed—left, opting for a more ordinary partner than the enchanted but beautiful Princess.
And she saw them go with calmness, though, in one or two cases she had replied to her parents that she had no objection to marry Prince So-and-so, or Count Such-another, if they desired it—it would be rather agreeable to have a husband if he gave her plenty of presents and did all she asked. "Though a sighing and moaning lover, or a man who is always twiddling a fiddle or making verses I could not stand," she would add contemptuously.
And she watched them leave with a sense of calm, even though, in a couple of instances, she had told her parents that she wouldn’t mind marrying Prince So-and-so or Count Such-and-other, if that’s what they wanted—it would be nice to have a husband as long as he showered her with gifts and did everything she asked. "But I couldn’t deal with a lovesick guy, or someone who constantly strums a guitar or writes poetry," she would add with disdain.
So King Brave-Heart thought it best to try no[Pg 204] such experiment. And in future no gentleman was allowed to present himself except with the understanding that he alone who should succeed in making Princess Ice-Heart shed a tear would be accepted as her betrothed.
So King Brave-Heart decided it was best not to take any chances with that experiment. From then on, no gentleman was allowed to present himself unless he understood that only the one who could make Princess Ice-Heart cry would be accepted as her fiancé.
This proclamation diminished at once the number of suitors. Indeed, after one or two candidates had failed, no more appeared—so well did it come to be known that the attempt was hopeless.
This announcement quickly reduced the number of suitors. In fact, after a couple of candidates tried and failed, no one else showed up—everyone became aware that the effort was pointless.
And for more than a year Princess Ice-Heart was left to herself—very much, apparently, to her satisfaction.
And for over a year, Princess Ice-Heart was left alone—apparently, this suited her just fine.
But all this time the mystic sisters were not idle or forgetful. Several of the aspirants to Ice-Heart's hand had been chosen by them and conveyed to the neighborhood of the palace by their intermediacy from remote lands. And among these, one of the few who had found some slight favor in the maiden's eyes was a special protégé of the Western fairy—the young and spirited Prince Francolin.
But all this time, the mystic sisters were busy and attentive. Several of the contenders for Ice-Heart's hand had been chosen by them and brought to the palace's vicinity from far-off lands. Among these, one of the few who had found some favor in the maiden's eyes was a special protégé of the Western fairy—the young and spirited Prince Francolin.
He was not one of the sighing or sentimental order of swains; he was full of life and adventure and brightness, and his heart was warm and generous. He admired the beautiful girl, but he pitied her still more, and this pity was the real motive which made him yield to the fairy's proposal that he should try again.
He wasn't one of those dreamy or overly emotional guys; he was full of energy, adventure, and positivity, and he had a warm and generous heart. He admired the beautiful girl, but he felt even more compassion for her, and this compassion was the true reason he agreed to the fairy's suggestion that he should give it another shot.
"You pleased the poor child," she said, when she arrived one day at the Prince's home to talk over her new idea. "You made her smile by your liveliness and fun. For I was there when you little knew it. The girl has been overdosed with sentimentality and doleful strains. I believe we have been on a wrong track all this time."
"You made the poor child happy," she said when she arrived one day at the Prince's home to discuss her new idea. "You brought a smile to her face with your energy and fun. I was there when you didn’t even realize it. The girl has been overwhelmed with too much sentimentality and sadness. I think we've been heading in the wrong direction all along."
"What do you propose?" said Francolin, gravely, for he could be serious enough when seriousness was called for. "She did not actually dislike me, but that is the most that can be said;[Pg 205] and however I may feel for her, however I may admire her beauty and intelligence, nothing would induce me to wed a bride who could not return my affection. Indeed, I could scarcely feel any for such a one."
"What do you suggest?" Francolin asked seriously, as he could be quite serious when the situation required it. "She didn't really dislike me, but that's about it;[Pg 205] and no matter how I feel about her, no matter how much I admire her beauty and intelligence, nothing would make me marry someone who couldn't reciprocate my feelings. In fact, I could hardly feel anything for someone like that."
"Ah no! I agree with you entirely," said the fairy. "But listen—my power is great in some ways. I am well versed in ordinary enchantment, and am most willing to employ my utmost skill for my unfortunate god-daughter."
"Ah no! I completely agree with you," said the fairy. "But listen—my abilities are significant in some ways. I'm experienced in regular magic and I'm more than happy to use my full talent for my unfortunate goddaughter."
She then unfolded to him her scheme, and obtained his consent to it.
She then revealed her plan to him and got his approval for it.
"Now is your time," she said, in conclusion. "I hear on the best authority that Ice-Heart is feeling rather dull and bored at present. It is some time since she has had the variety of a new suitor, and she will welcome any distraction."
"Now is your moment," she said, wrapping up. "I've heard from reliable sources that Ice-Heart is feeling kind of bored right now. It’s been a while since she’s had the excitement of a new suitor, and she’ll be open to any distraction."
And she proceeded to arrange all the details of her plan.
And she went ahead to sort out all the details of her plan.
So it came to pass that very shortly after the conversation I have related there was great excitement in the capital city of the Kingdom of the Four Orts. After an interval of more than a year a new suitor had at length presented himself for the hand of the Princess Ice-Heart. Only the King and Queen received the news with melancholy indifference.
So, it turned out that not long after the conversation I just mentioned, there was a lot of excitement in the capital city of the Kingdom of the Four Orts. After more than a year, a new suitor had finally come forward to seek the hand of Princess Ice-Heart. Only the King and Queen reacted to the news with a dull indifference.
"He may try as the others have done," said Brave-Heart to the messenger announcing the arrival of the stranger at the gates, accompanied by a magnificent retinue; "but it is useless." For the poor King was fast losing all hope of his daughter's case; he was growing aged and care-worn before his time.
"He might try like the others have," Brave-Heart told the messenger who was announcing the arrival of the stranger at the gates, along with a grand entourage; "but it’s pointless." The poor King was quickly losing hope for his daughter's situation; he was aging and looking worn out before his time.
"Does he know the terms attached to his acceptance?" inquired the Queen.
"Does he know the conditions of his acceptance?" the Queen asked.
Yes, the messenger from the unknown candidate for the hand of the beautiful Ice-Heart had been expressly charged to say that the Prince Jocko[Pg 206]—such was the new-comer's name—was fully informed as to all particulars, and prepared to comply with the conditions.
Yes, the messenger from the mysterious suitor for the lovely Ice-Heart had been specifically instructed to say that Prince Jocko[Pg 206]—that was the newcomer’s name—was completely aware of all the details and ready to meet the requirements.
The Princess' parents smiled somewhat bitterly. They had no hope, but still they could not forbid the attempt.
The princess's parents smiled slightly bitterly. They had no hope, but they still couldn't stop the attempt.
"Prince Jocko?" said the King, "not a very prince-like name. However, it matters little."
"Prince Jocko?" said the King, "not a very royal name. But it doesn't really matter."
A few hours later the royal pair and their daughter, with all their attendants, in great state and ceremony, were awaiting their guest. And soon a blast of trumpets announced his approach. His retinue was indeed magnificent; horsemen in splendid uniforms, followed by a troop of white mules with negro riders in gorgeous attire, then musicians, succeeded by the Prince's immediate attendants, defiled before the great marble steps in front of the palace, at the summit of which the King, with the Queen and Princess, was seated in state.
A few hours later, the royal couple and their daughter, along with their entourage, were waiting for their guest in grand style and ceremony. Soon, a blast of trumpets signaled his arrival. His procession was truly impressive; horsemen in elaborate uniforms led the way, followed by a group of white mules with riders in stunning outfits, then musicians, and finally the Prince's close attendants, as they passed before the grand marble steps in front of the palace, where the King, Queen, and Princess were seated in all their glory.
Ice-Heart clapped her hands.
Ice-Heart hands clapped.
"'Tis as good as a show," she said, "but where is the Prince?"
"'It's just as good as a show," she said, "but where's the Prince?"
As she said the word the cortége halted. A litter, with closely drawn curtains, drew up at the foot of the steps.
As she said the word, the procession stopped. A litter, with tightly closed curtains, pulled up at the bottom of the steps.
"Gracious!" exclaimed the Princess, "I hope he is not a molly-coddle;" but before there was time to say more the curtains of the litter were drawn aside, and in another moment an attendant had lifted out its occupant, who forthwith proceeded to ascend the steps.
"Wow!" exclaimed the Princess, "I hope he's not a pushover;" but before she could say anything more, the curtains of the litter were pulled aside, and in a moment, an attendant had helped out its occupant, who immediately started to climb the steps.
The parents and their daughter stared at each other and gasped.
The parents and their daughter looked at each other in shock.
Prince Jocko was neither more nor less than a monkey!
Prince Jocko was nothing more and nothing less than a monkey!
But such a monkey as never before had been seen. He was more comical than words can express, and when at last he stood before them, and[Pg 207] bowed to the ground, a three-cornered hat in his hand, his sword sticking straight out behind, his tail sweeping the ground, the effect was irresistible. King Brave-Heart turned his head aside. Queen Claribel smothered her face in her handkerchief. Princess Ice-Heart opened her pretty mouth wide and forgot to close it again, while a curious expression stole into her beautiful eyes.
But this monkey was unlike any they had ever seen. He was funnier than words can describe, and when he finally stood before them, bowed to the ground with a three-cornered hat in hand, his sword jutting straight out behind him, and his tail sweeping the ground, the effect was unforgettable. King Brave-Heart turned his head away. Queen Claribel buried her face in her handkerchief. Princess Ice-Heart gasped in surprise and forgot to close her mouth, while a curious look appeared in her beautiful eyes.
Was it a trick?
Was it a scam?
No; Prince Jocko proceeded to speak.
No; Prince Jocko went on to speak.
He laid his little brown paw on his heart, bowed again, coughed, sneezed, and finally began an oration. If his appearance was too funny, his words and gestures were a hundred times more so. He rolled his eyes, he declaimed, he posed and pirouetted like a miniature dancing-master, and his little cracked voice rose higher and higher as his own fine words and expressions increased in eloquence.
He placed his small brown paw on his heart, bowed once more, coughed, sneezed, and finally started to speak. If his look was amusing, his words and movements were a hundred times funnier. He rolled his eyes, he proclaimed, he posed, and twirled around like a tiny dance teacher, and his little raspy voice grew higher and higher as his own impressive words and phrases became more eloquent.
And at last a sound—which never before had been heard, save faintly—made everyone start. The Princess was laughing as if she could no longer contain herself. Clear, ringing, merry laughter, which it did one's heart good to hear. And on she went, laughing ever, till—she flung herself at her mother's feet, the tears rolling down her cheeks.
And finally, a sound that had never been heard clearly before made everyone jump. The Princess was laughing as if she couldn't hold it in any longer. It was bright, joyful laughter that was uplifting to hear. She kept laughing until she threw herself at her mother's feet, tears streaming down her face.
"Oh, mamma!" she exclaimed, "I never—" and then she went off again.
"Oh, mom!" she exclaimed, "I never—" and then she went off again.
But Prince Jocko suddenly grew silent. He stepped up to Ice-Heart and, respectfully raising her hand to his lips, gazed earnestly, beseechingly into her face, his own keen sharp eyes gradually growing larger and deeper in expression, till they assumed the pathetic, wistful look of appeal one often sees in those of a noble dog.
But Prince Jocko suddenly fell silent. He approached Ice-Heart and, with respect, raised her hand to his lips, gazing earnestly and pleadingly into her face, his own sharp eyes gradually becoming larger and deeper in expression until they took on the sad, longing look of appeal often seen in a noble dog.
"Ah, Princess!" he murmured.
"Wow, Princess!" he murmured.
And Ice-Heart stopped laughing. She pressed her hand to her side.
And Ice-Heart stopped laughing. She put her hand on her side.
"Father! mother!" she cried, "help me! help me! Am I dying? What has happened to me?" And, with a strange, long drawn sigh she sank fainting to the ground.
"Mom! Dad!" she shouted, "help me! help me! Am I dying? What’s happened to me?" And, with a weird, drawn-out sigh, she collapsed, fainting to the ground.
There was great excitement in the palace, hurrying to and fro, fetching of doctors, and much alarm. But when the Princess had been carried indoors and laid on a couch, she soon revived. And who can describe the feelings of the King and Queen when she turned to them with a smile such as they had never seen on her face before.
There was a lot of excitement in the palace, people rushing around, calling for doctors, and there was plenty of worry. But once the Princess was carried inside and laid on a couch, she quickly came back to herself. And who can capture the emotions of the King and Queen when she turned to them with a smile unlike anything they had ever seen on her face before?
"Dearest father, dearest mother," she said, "how I love you! Those strange warm drops that filled my eyes seem to have brought new life to me," and as the Queen passed her arm round the maiden she felt no chill of cold such as used to thrill her with misery every time she embraced her child.
"Dear Dad, dear Mom," she said, "how much I love you! Those strange warm tears that filled my eyes seem to have given me new life," and as the Queen wrapped her arm around the girl, she didn’t feel the coldness that used to fill her with sadness every time she hugged her child.
"Sweet-Heart! my own Sweet-Heart!" she whispered.
"Sweetheart! my own sweetheart!" she whispered.
And the Princess whispered back, "Yes, call me by that name always."
And the Princess whispered back, "Yes, always call me by that name."
All was rejoicing when the wonderful news of the miraculous cure spread through the palace and the city. But still the parents' hearts were sore, for was not the King's word pledged that his daughter should marry him who had effected this happy change? And this was no other than Jocko, the monkey!
Everyone was celebrating when the amazing news of the miraculous cure spread through the palace and the city. But the parents still felt pain in their hearts, because wasn't the King’s promise that his daughter would marry the one who brought about this happy change? And that was none other than Jocko, the monkey!
The Prince had disappeared at the moment that Ice-Heart fainted, and now with his retinue he was encamped outside the walls. All sorts of ideas occurred to the King.
The Prince had vanished right when Ice-Heart fainted, and now he was camped outside the walls with his entourage. The King had all sorts of thoughts racing through his mind.
"I cannot break my word," he said, "but we might try to persuade the little monster to release me from it."
"I can't go back on my word," he said, "but we could try to convince the little monster to let me off the hook."
But the Princess would not hear of this.
But the Princess refused to consider this.
"No," she said. "I owe him too deep a debt of gratitude to think of such a thing. And in his eyes I read more than I can put in words. No,[Pg 209] dear father! you must summon him at once to be presented to our people as my affianced husband."
"No," she said. "I owe him too much to even consider that. And in his eyes, I see more than I can express. No,[Pg 209] dear father! You must call him right away to be introduced to our people as my promised husband."
So again the cortége of Prince Jocko made its way to the palace, and again the litter, with its closely drawn curtains, drew up at the marble steps. And Sweet-Heart stood, pale, but calm and smiling, to welcome her ridiculous betrothed.
So once more, Prince Jocko's procession headed to the palace, and once again the litter, with its tightly shut curtains, arrived at the marble steps. Sweet-Heart stood there, pale but composed and smiling, to greet her absurd fiancé.
But who is this that quickly mounts the stairs with firm and manly tread? Sweet-Heart nearly swooned again.
But who is this that quickly climbs the stairs with a confident and strong step? Sweet-Heart almost fainted again.
"Jocko?" she murmured. "Where is Jocko? Why, this is Prince Francolin!"
"Jocko?" she whispered. "Where's Jocko? Wait, this is Prince Francolin!"
"Yes, dear child," said a bright voice beside her; and, turning round, Sweet-Heart beheld the Western fairy, who, with her sisters, had suddenly arrived. "Yes, indeed! Francolin, and no other!"
"Yes, dear child," said a cheerful voice beside her; and, turning around, Sweet-Heart saw the Western fairy, who, along with her sisters, had suddenly appeared. "Yes, indeed! Francolin, and no one else!"
The universal joy may be imagined. Even the grave fairy of the North smiled with pleasure and delight, and, as she kissed her pretty god-daughter, she took the girl's hand and pressed it against her own heart.
The universal joy can be envisioned. Even the serious fairy of the North smiled with pleasure and delight, and as she kissed her lovely god-daughter, she took the girl's hand and pressed it against her own heart.
"Never misjudge me, Sweet-Heart," she whispered. "Cold as I seem to those who have not courage to approach me closely, my heart, under my icy mantle, is as warm as is now your own."
"Never underestimate me, Sweetheart," she whispered. "As cold as I seem to those who lack the courage to get close, my heart, hidden beneath this icy exterior, is as warm as yours is now."
And so it was.
And that's how it was.
Where can we get a better ending than the time-honored one? Francolin and Sweet-Heart were married, and lived happy ever after, and who knows but what, in the Kingdom of the Four Orts, they are living happily still?
Where can we find a better ending than the classic one? Francolin and Sweet-Heart got married and lived happily ever after, and who knows, maybe in the Kingdom of the Four Orts, they’re still living happily today?
If only we knew the way thither, we might see for ourselves if it is so.
If only we knew the way there, we could see for ourselves if that's true.
WIDOW TOWNSEND'S VISITOR.
The fire crackled cheerfully on the broad hearth of an old-fashioned fireplace in an old-fashioned public house in an old fashioned village, down in that part of the Old Dominion called the "Eastern Shore." A cat and three kittens basked in the warmth, and a decrepit yellow dog, lying full in the reflection of the blaze, wrinkled his black nose approvingly, as he turned his hind feet where his fore feet had been. Over the chimney hung several fine hams and pieces of dried beef. Apples were festooned along the ceiling, and other signs of plenty and good cheer were scattered profusely about. There were plants, too, on the window ledges, horse-shoe geraniums, and dew-plants, and a monthly rose, just budding, to say nothing of pots of violets that perfumed the whole place whenever they took it into their purple heads to bloom. The floor was carefully swept, the chairs had not a speck of dust upon leg or round, the long settle near the fireplace shone as if it had been just varnished, and the eight-day clock in the corner had had its white face newly washed, and seemed determined to tick the louder for it.
The fire crackled happily on the wide hearth of a traditional fireplace in an old-fashioned pub in a quaint village, down in the part of the Old Dominion known as the "Eastern Shore." A cat and three kittens soaked up the warmth, while an old yellow dog, stretched out in the glow of the flames, squinted his black nose in approval as he shifted his hind legs where his front legs had been. Several fine hams and pieces of dried beef hung over the chimney. Apples were strung along the ceiling, and other signs of abundance and joy were generously scattered around. There were also plants on the window sills—horse-shoe geraniums, dew-plants, and a monthly rose just starting to bloom—not to mention pots of violets that filled the whole place with their fragrance whenever they decided to blossom. The floor was swept clean, the chairs were dust-free, the long settle by the fireplace gleamed as if it had just been polished, and the eight-day clock in the corner had its white face sparkling clean, determined to tick louder because of it.
Two arm-chairs were drawn up at cozy distance from the hearth and each other; a candle, a newspaper, a pair of spectacles, a dish of red cheeked apples, and a pitcher of cider, filled a little table between them. In one of these chairs sat a comfortable-looking woman about forty-five, with cheeks as red as the apples, and eyes as dark and bright as they had ever been, resting her elbow on the table and her head upon her hand, and looking thoughtfully into the fire.
Two armchairs were positioned at a comfortable distance from the fireplace and each other; a candle, a newspaper, a pair of glasses, a dish of red apples, and a pitcher of cider filled a small table between them. In one of the chairs sat a woman who looked cozy and was around forty-five, with cheeks as red as the apples, and eyes as dark and bright as ever, resting her elbow on the table and her head on her hand, gazing thoughtfully into the fire.
This was Widow Townsend, "relict" of Mr. Levi Townsend, who had been mouldering into dust in the neighboring churchyard for seven years and more. She was thinking of her dead husband, possibly because all her work being done, and the servant gone to bed, the sight of his empty chair at the other side of the table, and the silence of the room, made her a little lonely.
This was Widow Townsend, the "relic" of Mr. Levi Townsend, who had been decaying in the nearby churchyard for over seven years. She was thinking about her late husband, probably because with all her work done and the servant gone to bed, the sight of his empty chair on the other side of the table and the silence of the room made her feel a bit lonely.
"Seven years," so the widow's reverie ran; "it seems as if it were more than fifty, and Christmas nigh here again, and yet I don't look so very old neither. Perhaps it's not having any children to bother my life out, as other people have. They may say what they like—children are more plague than profit, that's my opinion. Look at my sister Jerusha, with her six boys. She's worn to a shadow, and I am sure they have done it, though she never will own it."
"Seven years," the widow thought; "it feels more like fifty, and Christmas is almost here again, yet I don't look that old. Maybe it's because I don't have any kids to drive me crazy like other people do. They can say what they want—kids are more trouble than they're worth, that's how I see it. Look at my sister Jerusha with her six boys. She's completely worn out, and I'm sure it's because of them, even if she won't admit it."
The widow took an apple from the dish and began to peel it.
The widow picked up an apple from the bowl and started to peel it.
"How fond Mr. Townsend used to be of these apples! He'll never eat any more of them, poor fellow, for I don't suppose they have apples where he has gone to. Heigho! I remember very well how I used to throw apple-peel over my head when I was a girl to see who I was going to marry."
"How much Mr. Townsend loved these apples! He’ll never eat them again, poor guy, because I doubt they have apples where he’s gone. Sigh! I remember how I used to toss apple peels over my head when I was a girl to find out who I was going to marry."
Mrs. Townsend stopped short and blushed, for in those days she did not know Mr. T., and was always looking eagerly to see if the peel had formed a capital S. Her meditations took a new turn.
Mrs. Townsend stopped suddenly and blushed, because back then she didn’t know Mr. T. and was always eagerly checking to see if the peel had formed a capital S. Her thoughts shifted in a new direction.
"How handsome Sam Payson was, and how much I use to care about him! I wonder what has become of him! Jerusha says he went away from our village just after I did, and no one has ever heard of him since. What a silly thing that quarrel was! If it had not been for that—"
"How handsome Sam Payson was, and how much I used to care about him! I wonder what happened to him! Jerusha says he left our village just after I did, and no one has heard from him since. What a foolish quarrel that was! If it hadn't been for that—"
Here came a long pause, during which the widow looked very steadfastly at the empty [Pg 212]arm-chair of Levi Townsend, deceased. Her fingers played carelessly with the apple-peel: she drew it safely towards her, and looked around the room.
Here came a long pause, during which the widow looked very intently at the empty [Pg 212] armchair of Levi Townsend, who had passed away. Her fingers idly played with the apple peel; she pulled it closer to her and glanced around the room.
"Upon my word, it is very ridiculous, and I don't know what the neighbors would say if they saw me."
"Honestly, it's really silly, and I have no idea what the neighbors would think if they saw me."
Still the plump fingers drew the red peel nearer.
Still the chubby fingers brought the red peel closer.
"But then they can't see me, that's a comfort; and the cat and old Bose never will know what it means. Of course I don't believe anything about it."
"But then they can't see me, which is reassuring; and the cat and old Bose will never understand what it means. Of course I don't believe any of it."
The peel hung gracefully from her hand.
The peel hung elegantly from her hand.
"But still, I should like to try; it would seem like old times, and—"
"But still, I’d like to give it a shot; it would feel like the good old days, and—"
Over her head it went, and curled up quietly on the floor at a little distance. Old Bose, who always slept with one eye open, saw it fall, and marched deliberately up to smell it.
Over her head it went and quietly curled up on the floor a short distance away. Old Bose, who always slept with one eye open, noticed it fall and walked over to smell it.
"Bose—Bose—don't touch!" cried his mistress, and bending over it with beating heart, she turned as red as fire. There was as handsome a capital S as any one could wish to see.
"Bose—Bose—don't touch!" his mistress shouted, and leaning over it with a pounding heart, she turned as red as a tomato. There was a beautifully crafted capital S, just as lovely as anyone could hope to see.
A great knock came suddenly at the door. Bose growled, and the widow screamed and snatched up the apple-peel.
A loud knock suddenly sounded at the door. Bose growled, and the widow screamed, grabbing the apple peel.
"It's Mr. T.—it's his spirit come back again, because I tried that silly trick," she thought fearfully to herself.
"It's Mr. T.—his spirit has come back because I tried that silly trick," she thought to herself, feeling scared.
Another knock—louder than the first, and a man's voice exclaimed:
Another knock—louder than the first, and a man's voice shouted:
"Hello—the house!"
"Hey—the house!"
"Who is it?" asked the widow, somewhat relieved to find that the departed Levi was still safe in his grave on the hillside.
"Who is it?" the widow asked, feeling a bit relieved to see that the late Levi was still resting peacefully in his grave on the hillside.
"A stranger," said the voice.
"A stranger," said the voice.
"What do you want?"
"What do you want?"
"To get a lodging here for the night."
"To find a place to stay for the night."
The widow deliberated.
The widow thought it over.
"Can't you go on? There's a house half a mile farther, if you keep to the right-hand side of the road, and turn to the left after you get by—"
"Can't you keep going? There's a house half a mile ahead if you stick to the right side of the road and turn left after you pass—"
"It's raining cats and dogs, and I'm very delicate," said the stranger, coughing. "I'm wet to the skin: don't you think you can accommodate me?—I don't mind sleeping on the floor."
"It's pouring outside, and I'm pretty fragile," said the stranger, coughing. "I'm soaked through: can you please help me out?—I don't mind sleeping on the floor."
"Raining, is it? I didn't know that," and the kind-hearted little woman unbarred the door very quickly. "Come in, whoever you may be; I only asked you to go on because I am a lone woman, with only one servant in the house."
"Raining, huh? I didn't realize that," and the kind little woman quickly opened the door. "Come in, whoever you are; I only asked you to move along because I'm alone here, with just one servant in the house."
The stranger entered, shaking himself like a Newfoundland dog upon the step, and scattering a little shower of drops over his hostess and her nicely swept floor.
The stranger walked in, shaking off like a Newfoundland dog on the doormat, splattering a few drops on his hostess and her freshly cleaned floor.
"Ah, that looks comfortable after a man has been out for hours in a storm," he said, as he caught sight of the fire; and striding along toward the hearth, followed by Bose, who sniffed suspiciously at his heels, he stationed himself in the arm-chair—Mr. Townsend's arm-chair! which had been kept "sacred to his memory" for seven years. The widow was horrified, but her guest looked so weary and worn-out that she could not ask him to move, but busied herself in stirring up the blaze that he might the sooner dry his dripping clothes.
"Ah, that looks cozy after a guy has been out in a storm for hours," he said, spotting the fire. Striding over to the hearth, followed by Bose, who sniffed suspiciously at his heels, he settled into the armchair—Mr. Townsend's armchair! which had been kept "sacred to his memory" for seven years. The widow was horrified, but her guest looked so tired and worn out that she couldn’t ask him to move. Instead, she busied herself with stirring up the blaze so he could dry his soaked clothes faster.
A new thought struck her: Mr. T. had worn a comfortable dressing-gown during his illness, which still hung in the closet at her right. She could not let this poor man catch his death, by sitting in that wet coat. If he was in Mr. Townsend's chair, why should he not be in Mr. Townsend's wrapper? She went nimbly to the closet, took it down, fished out a pair of slippers from a boot-rack below, and brought them to him.
A new idea hit her: Mr. T. had worn a cozy robe during his illness, and it was still hanging in the closet to her right. She couldn't let this poor guy catch a cold by sitting in that wet coat. If he was in Mr. Townsend's chair, why shouldn't he be in Mr. Townsend's robe? She quickly went to the closet, took it down, grabbed a pair of slippers from the boot rack below, and brought them to him.
"I think you had better take off your coat and boots—you will have the rheumatic fever, or[Pg 214] something like it, if you don't. Here are some things for you to wear while they are drying. And you must be hungry, too; I will go into the pantry and get you something to eat."
"I think you should take off your coat and boots—you’ll catch rheumatic fever, or[Pg 214] something like it, if you don’t. Here are some clothes for you to wear while those are drying. And you must be hungry, too; I’ll head into the pantry and get you something to eat."
She bustled away, "on hospitable thoughts intent," and the stranger made the exchange with a quizzical smile playing around his lips. He was a tall, well-formed man, with a bold but handsome face, sun-burned and heavily bearded, and looking anything but "delicate," though his blue eyes glanced out from under a forehead as white as snow. He looked around the kitchen with a mischievous air, and stretched out his feet decorated with the defunct Boniface's slippers.
She hurried off, "focused on being hospitable," and the stranger exchanged looks with a curious smile on his lips. He was a tall, well-built man with a confident yet attractive face, sunburned and heavily bearded, looking anything but "delicate," even though his blue eyes shone from beneath a forehead as pale as snow. He surveyed the kitchen with a playful expression and stretched out his feet, adorned with the old Boniface's slippers.
"Upon my word, this is stepping into the old man's shoes with a vengeance! And what a hearty, good-humored looking woman she is! Kind as a kitten," and he leaned forward and stroked the cat and her brood, and then patted old Bose upon the head. The widow, bringing in sundry good things, looked pleased at his attention to her dumb friends.
"Honestly, this is really taking on the old man's role! And what a cheerful, good-natured woman she is! So kind, just like a kitten," he said as he leaned forward to pet the cat and her kittens, then gave old Bose a pat on the head. The widow, coming in with a variety of treats, looked happy with his affection for her furry friends.
"It's a wonder Bose does not growl; he generally does if strangers touch him. Dear me, how stupid!"
"It's a surprise Bose isn't growling; he usually does if strangers touch him. Oh dear, how foolish!"
The last remark was neither addressed to the stranger nor to the dog but to herself She had forgotten that the little stand was not empty, and there was no room on it for the things she held.
The last comment wasn't directed at the stranger or the dog but rather to herself. She had forgotten that the small stand wasn't empty, and there wasn't space on it for the items she was holding.
"Oh, I'll manage it," said her guest, gathering up paper, candle, apples, and spectacles (it was not without a little pang that she saw them in his hand, for they had been her husband's, and were placed each night, like the arm-chair, beside her) and depositing them on the settle.
"Oh, I can handle it," her guest said, picking up the paper, candle, apples, and glasses (she felt a slight pang as she saw them in his hand, since they had belonged to her husband and were set each night, like the armchair, beside her) and putting them on the bench.
"Give me the table-cloth, ma'am, I can spread it as well as any woman; I've learned that along with scores of other things, in my wanderings. Now let me relieve you of those dishes; they are[Pg 215] far too heavy for those hands"—the widow blushed; "and now please, sit down with me, or I cannot eat a morsel."
"Give me the tablecloth, ma'am; I can spread it just as well as any woman. I've picked that up along with many other things during my travels. Now let me help you with those dishes; they're[Pg 215] way too heavy for your hands." The widow blushed. "And now, please sit down with me, or I won't be able to eat a bite."
"I had supper long ago, but really I think I can take something more," said Mrs. Townsend, drawing her chair nearer to the table.
"I had dinner a while ago, but honestly, I think I can have something else," said Mrs. Townsend, pulling her chair closer to the table.
"Of course you can, my dear lady; in this cold fall weather people ought to eat twice as much as they do in warm. Let me give you a piece of this ham, your own curing, I dare say."
"Of course you can, my dear lady; in this chilly fall weather, people should eat twice as much as they do in warm weather. Let me give you a slice of this ham, your own curing, I bet."
"Yes: my poor husband was very fond of it. He used to say that no one understood curing ham and drying beef better than I."
"Yes, my poor husband really liked it. He often said that no one knew how to cure ham and dry beef better than I did."
"He was a most sensible man, I am sure. I drink your health, ma'am, in this cider."
"He was a very sensible man, I'm sure. I raise my glass to your health, ma'am, with this cider."
He took a long draught, and set down his glass.
He took a long drink and set down his glass.
"It is like nectar."
"It's like nectar."
The widow was feeding Bose and the cat (who thought they were entitled to a share of every meal eaten in the house), and did not quite hear what he said.
The widow was feeding Bose and the cat (who thought they deserved a share of every meal eaten in the house), and didn't quite catch what he said.
"Fine dog, ma'am, and a very pretty cat."
"Nice dog, ma'am, and a really cute cat."
"They were my husband's favorites," and a sigh followed the answer.
"They were my husband's favorites," she said, letting out a sigh after her reply.
"Ah, your husband must have been a very happy man."
"Ah, your husband must have been a very happy man."
The blue eyes looked at her so long, that she grew flurried.
The blue eyes stared at her for so long that she became flustered.
"Is there anything more I can get for you, sir?" she asked, at last.
"Is there anything else I can get you, sir?" she asked finally.
"Nothing, thank you; I have finished."
"Thanks, but I'm good."
She rose to clear the things away. He assisted her, and somehow their hands had a queer knack of touching as they carried the dishes to the pantry shelves. Coming back to the kitchen, she put the apples and cider in their old places, and brought out a clean pipe and a box of tobacco from an arched recess near the chimney.
She got up to clean everything up. He helped her, and somehow their hands kept brushing against each other as they carried the dishes to the pantry shelves. When they returned to the kitchen, she put the apples and cider back in their usual spots, and pulled out a clean pipe and a box of tobacco from a nook near the chimney.
"My husband always said he could not sleep[Pg 216] after eating supper late unless he smoked," she said. "Perhaps you would like to try it."
"My husband always said he couldn't sleep[Pg 216] after having dinner late unless he smoked," she said. "Maybe you'd like to give it a try."
"Not if it is to drive you away," he answered, for she had her candle in her hand.
"Not if it’s going to push you away," he replied, as she held her candle.
"Oh, no; I do not object to smoke at all." She put the candle down; some faint suggestion about "propriety" troubled her, but she glanced at the old clock, and felt reassured. It was only half-past nine.
"Oh, no; I don’t mind smoke at all." She set the candle down; a vague thought about "proper behavior" bothered her, but she checked the old clock and felt reassured. It was only half-past nine.
The stranger pushed the stand back after the pipe was lit, and drew her easy-chair a little nearer the fire, and his own.
The stranger pushed the stand back after lighting the pipe and moved her easy chair a bit closer to the fire, as did he.
"Come, sit down," he said, pleadingly; "it's not late, and when a man has been knocking about in California and all sorts of places, for a score of years, he is glad enough to get into a berth like this, and to have a pretty woman to speak to once again."
"Come, sit down," he said, earnestly; "it's not late, and when a guy has been bouncing around California and all sorts of places for twenty years, he’s really happy to find a spot like this and have a nice woman to talk to again."
"California! Have you been in California?" she exclaimed, dropping into the chair at once. Unconsciously, she had long cherished the idea that Sam Payson, the lover of her youth, with whom she had so foolishly quarreled, had pitched his tent, after many wanderings, in that far-off land. Her heart warmed to one who, with something of Sam's looks and ways about him, had also been sojourning in that country, and who very possibly had met him—perhaps had known him intimately! At that thought her heart beat quick, and she looked very graciously at the bearded stranger, who, wrapped in Mr. Townsend's dressing-gown, wearing Mr. Townsend's slippers, and sitting in Mr. Townsend's chair, beside Mr. Townsend's wife, smoked Mr. Townsend's pipe with such an air of feeling most thoroughly and comfortably at home!
"California! Have you been to California?" she exclaimed, dropping into the chair immediately. Without realizing it, she had long held onto the thought that Sam Payson, the love of her youth, whom she had so foolishly fought with, had settled down in that distant land after many travels. Her heart warmed to someone who, with a bit of Sam's looks and mannerisms, had also been living in that state and who very likely had met him—maybe even knew him well! At that thought, her heart raced, and she looked very kindly at the bearded stranger, who, wrapped in Mr. Townsend's robe, wearing Mr. Townsend's slippers, and sitting in Mr. Townsend's chair, beside Mr. Townsend's wife, smoked Mr. Townsend's pipe with such an air of being completely and comfortably at home!
"Yes, ma'am. I've been in California for the last six years. And before that I went quite round the world in a whaling ship!"
"Yes, ma'am. I’ve been in California for the past six years. Before that, I traveled all around the world on a whaling ship!"
"Good gracious!"
"Wow!"
The stranger sent a puff of smoke curling gracefully over his head.
The stranger released a puff of smoke that twisted elegantly above his head.
"It's very strange, my dear lady, how often you see one thing as you go wandering about the world after that fashion."
"It's quite odd, my dear lady, how often you notice one thing while you're wandering around the world like that."
"And what is that?"
"And what’s that?"
"Men, without house or home above their heads, roving here and there, and turning up in all sorts of odd places; caring very little for life as a general thing, and making fortunes just to fling them away again, and all for one reason. You don't ask me what that is? No doubt you know already very well."
"Men without a place to live, wandering around and showing up in all kinds of strange spots; not really valuing life in general, making money just to waste it again, all for one reason. You’re not asking me what that is? You probably already know."
"I think not, sir."
"I don't think so, sir."
"Because a woman has jilted them!"
"Because a woman has rejected them!"
Here was a long pause, and Mr. Townsend's pipe emitted short puffs with surprising rapidity. A guilty conscience needs no accuser, and the widow's cheek was dyed with blushes as she thought of the absent Sam.
Here was a long pause, and Mr. Townsend's pipe released quick puffs with surprising speed. A guilty conscience needs no accuser, and the widow's cheek turned red as she thought of the absent Sam.
"I wonder how women manage when they get served in the same way," said the stranger musingly; "you never meet them roaming up and down in that style."
"I wonder how women handle it when they get treated the same way," the stranger said thoughtfully; "you never see them wandering around like that."
"No," said Mrs. Townsend, with some spirit, "if a woman is in trouble she must stay at home and bear it, the best way she can. And there's more women bearing such things than we know of, I dare say."
"No," Mrs. Townsend said firmly, "if a woman is in trouble, she has to stay home and deal with it as best she can. And I bet there are more women going through this than we realize."
"Like enough. We never know whose hand gets pinched in a trap unless they scream. And women are too shy or too sensible—which you choose—for that."
"That's true. We never know whose hand gets caught in a trap unless they cry out. And women are either too shy or too practical—whichever you prefer—for that."
"Did you ever, in all your wanderings, meet any one by the name of Samuel Payson?" asked the widow, unconcernedly.
"Have you ever, during all your travels, met anyone named Samuel Payson?" asked the widow, casually.
The stranger looked toward her; she was rummaging the table-drawer for her knitting work,[Pg 218] and did not notice him. When it was found, and the needles in motion, he answered her.
The stranger looked at her; she was digging through the table drawer for her knitting stuff,[Pg 218] and didn’t see him. Once she found it and started using the needles, he spoke to her.
"Payson—Sam Payson? Why, he was my most intimate friend! Do you know him?"
"Payson—Sam Payson? He was my closest friend! Do you know him?"
"A little—that is, I used to, when I was a girl. Where did you meet him?"
"A little—that is, I used to, when I was a girl. Where did you meet him?"
"He went with me on the whaling voyage I told you of, and afterward to California. We had a tent together, and some other fellows with us, and we worked the same claim for more than six months."
"He joined me on the whaling trip I mentioned, and then we went to California. We shared a tent with some other guys, and we worked the same claim for over six months."
"I suppose he was quite well?"
"I guess he was doing okay?"
"Strong as an ox."
"Strong as a bull."
"And—and happy?" pursued the widow, bending closer over her knitting.
"And—and happy?" the widow asked, leaning in closer over her knitting.
"Hum—the less said about that the better, perhaps. But he seemed to enjoy life after a fashion of his own. And he got rich out there, or rather, I will say, well off."
"Hum—the less said about that the better, I guess. But he seemed to enjoy life in his own way. And he got rich out there, or rather, I should say, pretty comfortable."
Mrs. Townsend did not pay much attention to that part of the story. Evidently she had not finished asking questions, but she was puzzled about her next one. At last she brought it out beautifully:
Mrs. Townsend didn’t focus much on that part of the story. Clearly, she hadn’t finished asking questions, but she was unsure about what to ask next. Finally, she asked it gracefully:
"Was his wife with him in California?"
"Was his wife with him in California?"
The stranger looked at her with twinkling eyes.
The stranger looked at her with sparkling eyes.
"His wife, ma'am! Why, bless you, he has not got any wife."
"His wife, ma'am! Honestly, he doesn't have a wife."
"Oh, I thought—I mean I heard"—here the little widow remembered the fate of Ananias and Sapphira, and stopped short before she told such a tremendous fib.
"Oh, I thought—I mean I heard"—here the little widow remembered what happened to Ananias and Sapphira, and paused before she told such a huge lie.
"Whatever you heard of his marrying was all nonsense, I can assure you. I knew him well, and he had no thoughts of the kind about him. Some of the boys used to tease him about it, but he soon made them stop."
"Whatever you heard about him getting married was all nonsense, I promise you. I knew him well, and he wasn't thinking about that at all. Some of the guys teased him about it, but he quickly put an end to it."
"How?"
"How?"
"He just told them frankly that the only woman he ever loved had jilted him years before,[Pg 219] and married another man. After that no one ever mentioned the subject to him, except me."
"He just told them honestly that the only woman he ever loved had left him years ago,[Pg 219] and married someone else. After that, nobody ever brought it up around him, except for me."
Mrs. Townsend laid her knitting aside, and looked thoughtfully into the fire.
Mrs. Townsend set her knitting aside and gazed thoughtfully into the fire.
"He was another specimen of the class of men I was speaking of. I have seen him face death a score of times as quietly as I face the fire. 'It matters very little what takes me off,' he used to say; 'I've nothing to live for, and there's no one that will shed a tear for me when I am gone.' It's a sad thought for a man to have, isn't it?"
"He was just another example of the kind of men I was talking about. I’ve seen him face death countless times as calmly as I would face a fire. 'It doesn’t really matter how I go,' he would say; 'I have nothing to live for, and no one will cry for me when I'm gone.' It's a sad thought for someone to have, isn’t it?"
Mrs. Townsend sighed as she said she thought it was.
Mrs. Townsend sighed as she said she thought it was.
"But did he ever tell you the name of the woman who jilted him?"
"But did he ever tell you the name of the woman who dumped him?"
"I know her first name."
"I know her first name."
"What was it?"
"What was that?"
"Maria."
"Maria."
The plump little widow almost started out of her chair, the name was spoken so exactly as Sam would have said it.
The plump little widow almost jumped out of her chair when she heard the name spoken just like Sam would have said it.
"Did you know her, too?" he asked, looking keenly at her.
"Did you know her as well?" he asked, looking intently at her.
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Intimately?"
"Close?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Where is she now? Still happy with her husband, I suppose, and never giving a thought to the poor fellow she drove out into the world?"
"Where is she now? I guess she's still happy with her husband and doesn’t even think about the poor guy she sent out into the world?"
"No," said Mrs. Townsend, shading her face with her hand, and speaking unsteadily; "no, her husband is dead."
"No," said Mrs. Townsend, shading her face with her hand and speaking unsteadily, "no, her husband is dead."
"Ah! but still she never thinks of Sam."
"Ah! but she still never thinks about Sam."
There was a dead silence.
There was complete silence.
"Does she?"
"Does she?"
"How can I tell?"
"How do I know?"
"Are you still friends?"
"Are you guys still friends?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Then you ought to know, and you do. Tell me."
"Then you should know, and you do. Tell me."
"I'm sure I don't know why I should. But if I do, you must promise me, on your honor, never to tell him, if you ever meet him again."
"I'm not sure why I should. But if I do, you have to promise me, on your honor, never to tell him if you ever see him again."
"Madam, what you say to me never shall be repeated to any mortal man, upon my honor."
"Ma'am, what you tell me will never be repeated to anyone, I promise."
"Well, then, she does remember him."
"Yeah, she remembers him."
"But how?"
"But how?"
"As kindly, I think, as he could wish."
"As kindly as he could possibly want."
"I am glad to hear it, for his sake. You and I are the friends of both parties: we can rejoice with each other."
"I'm happy to hear that, for his sake. You and I are friends to both sides: we can celebrate together."
He drew his chair much nearer hers, and took her hand. One moment the widow resisted, but it was a magnetic touch, the rosy palm lay quietly in his, and the dark beard bent so low that it nearly touched her shoulder. It did not matter much. Was he not Samuel's dear friend? If he was not the rose, had he not dwelt very near it, for a long, long time?
He pulled his chair closer to hers and took her hand. For a moment, the widow hesitated, but his touch was compelling; her soft palm rested gently in his, and his dark beard was so close it almost brushed her shoulder. It didn’t really matter. Wasn’t he Samuel’s dear friend? Even if he wasn’t the rose, hadn’t he lived close to it for a long time?
"It was a foolish quarrel that parted them," said the stranger, softly.
"It was a stupid argument that broke them apart," said the stranger gently.
"Did he tell you about it?"
"Did he tell you about that?"
"Yes, on board the whaler."
"Yes, on the whaling boat."
"Did he blame her much?"
"Did he blame her a lot?"
"Not so much as himself. He said that his jealousy and ill-temper drove her to break off the match; but he thought sometimes if he had only gone back and spoken kindly to her, she would have married him after all."
"Not really himself. He said that his jealousy and bad mood made her end the relationship; but sometimes he thought if he had just gone back and spoken to her nicely, she might have married him after all."
"I am sure she would," said the widow piteously. "She has owned it to me more than a thousand times."
"I’m sure she would," said the widow sadly. "She’s admitted it to me more than a thousand times."
"She was not happy, then, with another."
"She wasn't happy, then, with another."
"Mr.—that is to say, her husband—was very good and kind," said the little woman, thinking of the lonely grave out on the hillside rather penitently, "and they lived very pleasantly together. There never was a harsh word between them."
"Mr.—that is, her husband—was really nice and caring," said the little woman, reflecting on the lonely grave on the hillside somewhat regretfully, "and they had a very happy life together. They never had a harsh word between them."
"Still—might she not have been happier with Sam? Be honest, now, and say just what you think."
"Still—couldn’t she have been happier with Sam? Be honest now and say what you really think."
"Yes."
Yes.
"Bravo! that is what I wanted to come at. And now I have a secret to tell you, and you must break it to her."
"Great! That's exactly what I was getting at. Now I have a secret to share with you, and you have to tell her."
Mrs. Townsend looked rather scared.
Mrs. Townsend looked pretty scared.
"What is it?"
"What's that?"
"I want you to go and see her, wherever she may be, and say to her, 'Maria,'—what makes you start so?"
"I want you to go find her, wherever she is, and tell her, 'Maria,'—what makes you jump like that?"
"Nothing; only you speak so like some one I used to know, once in a while."
"Nothing; you just remind me of someone I used to know, from time to time."
"Do I? Well, take the rest of the message. Tell her that Sam loved her through the whole; that, when he heard she was free, he began to work hard at making a fortune. He has got it; and he is coming to share it with her, if she will let him. Will you tell her this?"
"Do I? Well, take the rest of the message. Tell her that Sam loved her all along; that, when he found out she was free, he started working hard to make a fortune. He has it now, and he’s coming to share it with her if she’ll let him. Will you tell her this?"
The widow did not answer. She had freed her hand from his, and covered her face with it. By and by she looked up again—he was waiting patiently.
The widow didn't respond. She had pulled her hand away from his and covered her face with it. After a while, she looked up again—he was waiting patiently.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"I will tell her."
"I'll tell her."
He rose from his seat, and walked up and down the room. Then he came back, and leaning on the mantel-piece, stroked the yellow hide of Bose with his slipper.
He got up from his seat and paced back and forth in the room. Then he returned, leaned on the mantelpiece, and gently rubbed Bose’s yellow coat with his slipper.
"Make her quite understand that he wants her for his wife. She may live where she likes and how she likes, only it must be with him."
"Make sure she clearly understands that he wants her to be his wife. She can live wherever she wants and however she wants, but it has to be with him."
"I will tell her."
"I'll tell her."
"Say he has grown old, but not cold; that he loves her now perhaps better than he did twenty years ago; that he has been faithful to her all through his life, and that he will be faithful till he dies."
"Say he has grown old, but not distant; that he loves her now maybe more than he did twenty years ago; that he has been loyal to her throughout his life, and that he will be faithful until he dies."
The Californian broke off suddenly. The widow answered still, "I will tell her."
The Californian suddenly stopped talking. The widow replied calmly, "I'll let her know."
"And what do you think she will say?" he asked, in an altered tone.
"And what do you think she's going to say?" he asked, in a changed tone.
"What can she say but Come!"
"What can she say but 'Come'!"
"Hurrah!"
"Yay!"
The stranger caught her out of her chair as if she had been a child, and kissed her.
The stranger pulled her out of her chair like she was a child and kissed her.
"Don't—oh, don't!" she cried out. "I am Sam's Maria!"
"Don't—oh, please don't!" she exclaimed. "I am Sam's Maria!"
"Well—I am Maria's Sam!"
"Well—I’m Maria’s Sam!"
Off went the dark wig and the black whiskers—there smiled the dear face she had not forgotten! I leave you to imagine the tableau; even the cat got up to look, and Bose sat on his stump of a tail, and wondered if he was on his heels or his head.
Off came the dark wig and the black whiskers—there was the familiar face she had not forgotten! I’ll let you picture the scene; even the cat got up to take a look, and Bose sat on his stub of a tail, confused about whether he was on his feet or his head.
The widow gave one little scream, and then she—
The widow let out a small scream, and then she—
But, stop! Quiet people like you and me, dear reader, who have got over all these follies, and can do nothing but turn up our noses at them, have no business here. I will only add that two hearts were very happy, that Bose concluded after a while that all was right, and so lay down to sleep again, and that one week afterward, on Christmas Eve, there was a wedding at the house that made the neighbors stare. The widow had married her First Love!
But hold on! Quiet people like you and me, dear reader, who have moved past all these silly things and can only scoff at them, don’t belong here. I’ll just add that two hearts were very happy, that Bose eventually concluded everything was fine and lay down to sleep again, and that one week later, on Christmas Eve, there was a wedding at the house that surprised the neighbors. The widow had married her First Love!
THE OLD MAN'S CHRISTMAS.
BY ELLA WHEELER WILCOX.
I.
Though there was wrong on both sides, they never would have separated had it not been for the old man.
Though both sides were at fault, they never would have parted ways if it hadn't been for the old man.
He was Ben's father, and Ben was an only child—a spoiled, selfish, high-tempered lad, who had grown up with the idea that his father, Anson English, or the "old man," as his dutiful son called him, was much richer than he really was, and that he had no need of any personal effort—any object in life, aside from the pursuit of pleasure.
He was Ben's dad, and Ben was an only child—a spoiled, selfish, hot-headed kid who grew up thinking that his father, Anson English, or the "old man," as his obedient son called him, was much wealthier than he actually was, and that he didn’t need to put in any personal effort—his only goal in life was to chase pleasure.
Ben's mother had died when he was fifteen years old and his father had never married again. Yet it was not any allegiance to her memory which had kept Anson English from a second marriage. He remembered her, to be sure, and scarcely a day passed without his mentioning her. But after her death, as during her weary life, he used her name as a synonym for all that was undesirable. He compared everybody to "'Liz'beth," and always to her disadvantage. He had a word of praise and encouragement and approval for every housewife in the neighborhood except—his own. Whatever went wrong, in doors or out, "'Liz'beth" was the direct or indirect cause.
Ben's mother had passed away when he was fifteen, and his father had never remarried. However, it wasn't loyalty to her memory that kept Anson English from finding a second wife. He remembered her, of course, and not a day went by without him mentioning her. But after she died, just like during her difficult life, he used her name to symbolize everything undesirable. He compared everyone to “‘Liz'beth,” always to her disadvantage. He had kind words of praise, encouragement, and approval for every housewife in the neighborhood—except for his own. Whatever went wrong, inside or outside, was always somehow linked to “‘Liz'beth.”
During the first five years of her married life, Elizabeth made strenuous exertions to please her husband. She wept her sweet eyes dim over her repeated failures. Then she found that she had been attempting an impossible labor, and grew passively indifferent—an indifference which lasted until death kindly released her.
During the first five years of her marriage, Elizabeth put in a lot of effort to please her husband. She cried her beautiful eyes dry over her constant setbacks. Then she realized that she had been trying to achieve something impossible, and became passively indifferent—an indifference that lasted until death finally set her free.
Elizabeth had been a tidy housekeeper during these first years.
Elizabeth had been a neat housekeeper during these early years.
"You'd scrub and scour a man out 'er house an' home!" was all the praise her husband gave her for her order and cleanliness; and to his neighbors, to whom he was fond of paying informal visits, he would often say—"Liz'beth's at it again—sweepin' and cleanin', so I cleared out. Never see her without out a broom in her hand. I'd a good deal rather have a little more dirt, than so much tearin' 'round. 'Liz'beth tires me, with her ways."
"You'd clean a man out of his house and home!" was all the praise her husband gave her for her organization and cleanliness; and to his neighbors, whom he liked to visit casually, he would often say—"Liz'beth's at it again—sweeping and cleaning, so I got out of the way. I never see her without a broom in her hand. I'd much rather have a bit more dirt than all this rushing around. Liz'beth wears me out with her habits."
Yet, when in the indifference of despair which seized upon Elizabeth before her death, she allowed her house to look after itself, Anson was no better satisfied.
Yet, when Elizabeth fell into the indifferent despair before her death and let her house take care of itself, Anson was no more satisfied.
"I've come over to find a place to set down," he would tell his neighbors. "'Liz'beth's let things 'cumulate, till the house is a sight to see—she's gettin' dreadful slack, somehow. A man likes order when he goes home to rest from all his cares."
"I've come over to find a place to settle down," he would tell his neighbors. "'Liz'beth has let things pile up until the house is a mess—she's getting pretty lazy, somehow. A man likes order when he returns home to rest from all his worries."
Even when she died she displeased him by choosing a busy season for the occasion.
Even when she passed away, she annoyed him by picking a busy time for the event.
"Just like 'Liz'beth, to die in hayin' time," he said. "Everything got to stop—hay spoilin'—men idle. Women never seem to have no system about work matters—no power of plannin' things, to make it convenient like for men folks."
"Just like Lizbeth, to die during hay season," he said. "Everything has to come to a halt—hay goes bad—men are just sitting around. Women never seem to have any system when it comes to work—no ability to plan things to make it easier for the men."
Yet after she was gone, Anson found how much help she had been to him, how wonderful her economy had been, how light her expenditures. He knew he could never find any one to replace her, in these respects, and as money considerations were the main ones in his mind he believed it would be the better economy to remain a widower, and hire his work done.
Yet after she was gone, Anson realized how much she had helped him, how great her budgeting had been, and how low her expenses were. He understood that he could never find anyone to replace her in these ways, and since financial concerns were his top priority, he believed it would be more cost-effective to stay a widower and pay others to do his work.
So during those most critical years of Ben's life, he had been without a woman's guidance or care.
So during those crucial years of Ben's life, he had been without a woman's guidance or support.
At eighteen he was all that arrogance, conceit,[Pg 225] selfishness, and high temper could render him. Yet he was a favorite with the fair sex for all that, as he had a manly figure, and a warm, caressing way when he chose, that won their admiration and pleased their vanity.
At eighteen, he embodied all the arrogance, conceit, selfishness, and temper that one could have. Still, he was a favorite among women because he had a strong physique and a warm, affectionate manner when he wanted, which earned their admiration and fed their vanity.
Anson English favored early marriages, and began to think it would be better all around if Ben should bring a wife home.
Anson English was in favor of early marriages and started to believe it would be better for everyone if Ben brought a wife home.
She could do the work better than hired help, and keep the money all in the family. And Ben would not waste his time and means on half a dozen, as he was now doing, but would stay at home, no doubt, and settle down into a sensible, practical business man. Yes, Ben ought to marry, and his father told him so.
She could do the work better than hired help and keep the money within the family. And Ben wouldn’t waste his time and resources on a bunch of people, like he was doing now, but would likely stay home and become a sensible, practical businessman. Yes, Ben should get married, and his father told him so.
Ben smiled.
Ben grinned.
"I'm already thinking of it," he said. He had expected opposition from his father, and was surprised at his suggestion.
"I'm already thinking about it," he said. He had anticipated opposition from his dad and was surprised by his suggestion.
"Yes," continued the "old man," as Ben already designated him, "I'd like to see you settle down before you're twenty-one. But you want to make a good choice. There's Abby Wilson, now. She's got the muscle of a man, and ain't afraid of anything. And her father has a fine property—a growin' property. Abby'll make a man a good, vigorous helpmate, and she'll bring him money in time. You'd better shine up to Abby, Ben."
"Yes," continued the "old man," as Ben had already called him, "I'd like to see you settle down before you turn twenty-one. But you need to make a smart choice. There's Abby Wilson, for example. She's stronger than most guys and isn't scared of anything. Plus, her father has a great piece of land—a growing property. Abby would make a strong and supportive partner, and she’ll bring in some money over time. You should definitely get to know Abby, Ben."
Ben gave a contemptuous laugh. "I'd as soon marry a dressed-up boy," he said. "She's more like a boy than a girl in her looks and in her ways. I have other plans in my mind, father, more to my taste. I mean to marry Edith Gilman, if she'll take me, and I think she will."
Ben let out a scornful laugh. "I'd rather marry a guy in a suit," he said. "She looks and acts more like a boy than a girl. I have other plans, Dad, that I prefer. I intend to marry Edith Gilman, if she'll have me, and I think she will."
A dark frown contracted Anson English's brow.
A deep frown tightened Anson English's forehead.
"Edith Gilman?" he repeated; "why, that puny schoolma'm, with her baby face and weak voice, 'll never help you to get a livin', Ben. What are you thinkin' of?"
"Edith Gilman?" he repeated; "that little schoolteacher, with her baby face and weak voice, is never going to help you make a living, Ben. What are you thinking?"
"Of love, father, I guess. I love her, and that's all there is of it. And I shall marry her, if she'll take me, and you can like it or lump it, as you please. She's a good girl, and if she's treated well all round, she'll make a good wife, and she's the only woman that can put the check rein on me, when I get in my tempers. She'll make a man of me yet."
"About love, dad, I suppose. I love her, and that’s all there is to it. I’m going to marry her if she wants to, and you can deal with it however you like. She’s a good person, and if everyone treats her well, she’ll be a great wife. She's the only one who can calm me down when I lose my temper. She'll turn me into a better man yet."
"But she can't work," insisted the father. "She looks as white and puny as 'Liz'beth did the year she died."
"But she can't work," the father insisted. "She looks as pale and frail as 'Liz'beth did the year she died."
"She's overworked in the school-room. I mean to take her home, and give her a rest. I don't ask any woman to marry me and be my drudge. I expect my wife will keep help."
"She's really stressed out at school. I'm planning to take her home and let her relax. I don't ask any woman to marry me and just be my servant. I expect my wife to have help."
The old man groaned aloud. Ben's ideas were positively ruinous. If he married this girl, it would add to, not decrease, the family expenses. But it was useless to oppose. Ben would do as he pleased, the old man saw that plainly, and he might as well submit.
The old man groaned out loud. Ben's ideas were downright disastrous. If he married this girl, it would increase, not reduce, the family expenses. But it was pointless to argue. Ben would do whatever he wanted, the old man realized, and he might as well just accept it.
He did submit, and Ben married Edith on his twenty-first birthday, and brought her home.
He went along with it, and Ben married Edith on his twenty-first birthday and brought her home.
II.
Edith was a quiet little creature, with a soft voice, and a pale, sweet face, and frail figure. She came up to Anson English when she entered the house, and put her hands timidly upon his arms.
Edith was a quiet little person, with a soft voice, a pale, sweet face, and a delicate figure. She approached Anson English when she entered the house and timidly placed her hands on his arms.
"I want you to love me," she said; "I have had no father or mother since I can remember. I want to call you father, and I want to make you happy if I can."
"I want you to love me," she said; "I haven't had a father or mother for as long as I can remember. I want to call you dad, and I want to make you happy if I can."
"Well, I'll tell you how," the old man retorted. "Discharge the hired girl, and make good bread. That'll make me happy,"—and he laughed harshly.
"Well, I’ll tell you how," the old man shot back. "Fire the hired girl, and make some good bread. That’ll make me happy,"—and he laughed bitterly.
Edith shrank from his rough words, so void of[Pg 227] the sympathy and love she longed for. But she discharged the girl within a week, and tried to make good bread. It was not a success, however, and the old man was not slow to express his dissatisfaction. Edith left the table in tears.
Edith recoiled from his harsh words, which lacked the sympathy and love she desperately wanted. But she let the girl go within a week and tried to bake good bread. It didn’t turn out well, though, and the old man was quick to show his disapproval. Edith left the table in tears.
"Another dribbler—'Liz'beth was always cryin' just that way over every little thing," sighed the old man.
"Another dribbler—'Liz'beth was always crying like that over every little thing," sighed the old man.
Edith eventually conquered the difficulties of bread making, and became a famous cook. But she did not please her husband's father any the better by this achievement.
Edith eventually mastered the challenges of making bread and became a well-known cook. However, this accomplishment didn't make her father-in-law any happier with her.
"You're always a-fixin' up some new sort of trash for the table," he said to her one day. "Dessert is it, you call it? 'Nuff to make a man's patience desert him to see sugar and flour wasted so. 'Liz'beth liked your fancy cooking, but I cured her of it."
"You're always whipping up some new kind of junk for the table," he said to her one day. "Dessert, you call it? It’s enough to make a man lose his patience seeing sugar and flour wasted like this. Lizzie liked your fancy cooking, but I put a stop to it."
"Yes, and you killed her too," cried Edith, for the first time since her marriage losing control of her temper and answering back. "Everybody says you worried her into the grave. But you won't succeed so well with me. I will live just to defy you, if no more. And I'll show you that I'll not bear everything, too."
"Yeah, and you killed her too," yelled Edith, finally losing her cool and standing up for herself since getting married. "Everyone says you stressed her to death. But you won’t have the same luck with me. I’ll live just to challenge you, even if it's just that. And I’ll prove to you that I won’t put up with everything, either."
It was all over in a moment, and it was not repeated. Indeed, Edith was kinder and gentler and more submissive in her manner after that for days, as sweet natures always are when they have once broken over the rules which govern their lives.
It was all over in an instant, and it didn’t happen again. In fact, Edith was kinder, gentler, and more submissive in her behavior for days afterward, as sweet-natured people often are when they have once crossed the boundaries that guide their lives.
Yet the old man always spoke of Edith as a virago after that.
Yet the old man always referred to Edith as a tough woman after that.
"She's worse'n 'Liz'beth," he said, "and she had a temper of her own at times that would just singe things."
"She's worse than Elizabeth," he said, "and she had a temper of her own at times that would just singe things."
Ben passed most of his evenings and a good part of his days at the village "store." He came home the worse for drink occasionally, and he was[Pg 228] absolutely indifferent to all the work and care of the farm and family.
Ben spent most of his evenings and a good chunk of his days at the village "store." Sometimes he came home worse for wear from drinking, and he was[Pg 228] completely indifferent to all the work and care of the farm and family.
"She's just like 'Liz'beth," the old man said to his neighbors; "she don't make home entertainin' for her husband. But Ben isn't balanced like me, and he goes wrong. He's excitable. I never was. The right kind of a woman could keep him at home."
"She's just like 'Liz'beth," the old man told his neighbors; "she doesn’t make home entertaining for her husband. But Ben isn’t stable like me, and he goes off track. He’s unpredictable. I never was. The right kind of woman could keep him at home."
After a child came to them matters seemed to mend for a time. So long as the infant lay pink and helpless in its mother's arms or in its crib, it was a bond to unite them all.
After a child arrived, things seemed to improve for a while. As long as the baby lay pink and vulnerable in its mother's arms or in its crib, it created a connection that brought them all together.
So soon as it began to be an active child, with naughty ways which needed correction, it was another element of discord.
As soon as it started being an active child, with mischievous behaviors that needed fixing, it became another source of conflict.
The old man did not think Edith capable of controlling the child, and Ben was hasty and harsh, and he did not like to hear the baby cry. So he stayed more and more at the store, and was an object of fear to the child and of reproach to the mother when he did return.
The old man didn’t believe that Edith could handle the child, and Ben was quick-tempered and cruel, not wanting to hear the baby cry. So, he spent more and more time at the store, becoming a source of fear for the child and disappointment for the mother whenever he came back.
They drifted farther apart, and the old man constantly widened the breach between them. They had been married six years, and the baby girl was four years old, when Ben struck Edith a blow, one day, and told her to take her child and leave the house.
They drifted further apart, and the old man kept making the gap between them wider. They had been married for six years, and their baby girl was four years old when Ben hit Edith one day and told her to take their child and leave the house.
In less than an hour she had gone, no one knew whither.
In less than an hour, she was gone, and no one knew where she went.
"She'll come back, more's the pity," the old man said. "'Liz'beth, she started off to leave me once, but she concluded to come back and try it over again."
"She'll be back, unfortunately," the old man said. "'Liz'beth, she tried to walk away from me once, but she decided to come back and give it another shot."
But Edith did not come back. Months afterward they heard of her in a distant part of the State teaching school and supporting her child.
But Edith didn’t come back. Months later, they heard about her in a far-off part of the state, teaching school and raising her child.
Ben applied for a divorce on the plea of desertion. Edith never appeared against him, and he obtained it.
Ben filed for divorce on the grounds of abandonment. Edith never showed up to contest it, so he got the divorce.
III.
One year from the time Edith left him, he married Abby Wilson. She had grown into a voluptuous though coarse maturity, and was dashing in dress and manner. Her father had recently died, leaving her a fine property. She had always coveted Ben, and did not delay the nuptials from any sense of delicacy, but rather hastened the hour which should make him legally her own.
One year after Edith left him, he married Abby Wilson. She had matured into a curvy yet rough-edged woman and was stylish in her appearance and demeanor. Her father had recently passed away, leaving her with a nice property. She had always wanted Ben and didn’t wait to get married out of any sense of propriety; instead, she eagerly rushed to the moment that would make him legally hers.
The old man was highly pleased at the turn affairs had taken. After all these years Ben was united to the woman he had chosen for him so long ago, and now surely Ben would settle down, and take the care off his shoulders—shoulders which were beginning to feel the weight of years of labor. In truth, the old man was breaking down.
The old man was really happy with how things had turned out. After all these years, Ben was finally with the woman he had picked for him so long ago, and now it was certain that Ben would settle down and relieve him of some of his responsibilities—responsibilities that were starting to feel heavy after years of hard work. The truth was, the old man was starting to wear out.
He fell ill of a low fever soon after Ben's second marriage, and when he rose from his bed he seemed to have grown ten years older. He was more childish in his fault-finding, and more irritable than ever before, and this new wife of Ben's had little patience with him. She was not at all like Edith. She bullied him, and frightened him into silence when he began to find fault with her extravagances. For she was extravagant—there was no denying that. She cared only for show and outward appearance. She neglected her home duties, and often left the old man to prepare his own food, while she and Ben dashed over the country, or through the neighboring villages, behind the blooded span she had insisted upon his purchasing soon after their marriage.
He got sick with a mild fever soon after Ben's second marriage, and when he got out of bed, he seemed to have aged ten years. He became more childish in his criticism and more irritable than ever, and Ben's new wife had little patience for him. She was nothing like Edith. She pushed him around and scared him into silence whenever he started to complain about her spending habits. And she was indeed extravagant—there was no denying that. She only cared about appearances. She ignored her household responsibilities and often left the old man to cook for himself while she and Ben raced around the countryside or visited nearby villages in the fancy horse pair she had insisted he buy shortly after they got married.
Poor old Anson English! He was nearing his sixtieth year now, and he looked and seemed much older. Ben was his only earthly tie, and the hope and stay of his old age. And he was but a reed—a reed. His father saw that at last. Ben would never develop into a practical business man. He[Pg 230] was unstable, lazy, and selfish. And this new wife seemed to encourage him in every extravagant folly, instead of restraining him as the old man had hoped. And someway Ben had never been the same since Edith went away. He had been none too good or kind to his father before that; but since then—well, when she went, it seemed to Anson that she took with her whatever of gentleness or kindness lurked in Ben's nature, and left only its brutality and selfishness.
Poor old Anson English! He was closing in on sixty, and he looked and felt much older. Ben was his only connection to the world and the hope of his old age. But he was nothing but a flimsy reed—a reed. His father realized that at last. Ben would never become a practical businessman. He was unstable, lazy, and selfish. And this new wife seemed to encourage him in every wild idea, instead of holding him back as the old man had hoped. Somehow, Ben had never been the same since Edith left. He hadn't been particularly good or kind to his father before that, but after she left—well, when she went, it felt to Anson like she took with her whatever gentleness or kindness was in Ben and left behind only his brutality and selfishness.
And strive as he would to banish the feeling, the old man missed the child.
And no matter how hard he tried to get rid of the feeling, the old man missed the child.
Ah, no! he was not happy in this new state of affairs, which he had so rejoiced over at the first. He grew very old during the next two years. Like all men who worry the lives of women in the domestic circle, he was cowardly at heart. And Ben's new wife frightened him into silent submission by her masculine assumption of authority and her loud voice and well-defined muscle.
Ah, no! He wasn't happy with this new situation that he had initially been so excited about. He aged significantly over the next two years. Like many men who make women's lives difficult in the home, he was cowardly at heart. And Ben's new wife intimidated him into silent obedience with her assertive demeanor, loud voice, and strong physique.
He spoke little at home now, but he still paid frequent visits to his neighbors, and he remained firm in the Adam-like idea that Elizabeth had been the root of all evil in his life.
He didn't say much at home anymore, but he still visited his neighbors often, and he held onto the Adam-like belief that Elizabeth was the source of all his problems.
"Yes, Ben's letting the place run down pretty bad," he confessed to a neighbor who had broached the subject. "Ben's early trainin' wasn't right. 'Liz'beth, she let him do 'bout as he pleased. Liz'beth never had no notions of how a boy should be trained. He'd a' come out all right if I'd a' managed him from the start."
"Yeah, Ben is really letting the place go," he admitted to a neighbor who had brought it up. "Ben's early training was messed up. 'Liz'beth let him do pretty much whatever he wanted. Liz'beth never had any idea of how a boy should be raised. He would have turned out fine if I’d been in charge from the beginning."
Strange to say, he never was known to speak one disparaging word of Abby, Ben's second wife. Her harshness and neglect were matters of common discussion in the neighborhood, but the old man, who had been so bitter and unjust toward his own wife and Edith, seemed to feel a curious respect for this Amazon who had subjugated him. Or, perhaps, he remembered how eager he had been for[Pg 231] the marriage, and his pride kept him silent. Certain it is that he bore her neglect, and later her abuse, with no word of complaint, and even spoke of her sometimes with praise.
Strange to say, he was never known to say a negative word about Abby, Ben's second wife. Her harshness and neglect were common topics in the neighborhood, but the old man, who had been so bitter and unfair toward his own wife and Edith, seemed to have an odd respect for this strong woman who had taken control over him. Or maybe he remembered how eager he had been for[Pg 231] the marriage, and his pride kept him quiet. It's certain that he put up with her neglect, and later her abuse, without a word of complaint, and even spoke of her occasionally with praise.
"She's a brave one, Abby is," he would say. "She ain't afraid of nothin' or nobody. Ef she'd a' been a man, she'd a' made a noise in the world."
"Abby's really brave," he would say. "She's not afraid of anything or anyone. If she had been a man, she would have made a big impact in the world."
Ben drank more and more, and Abby dressed and drove in like ratio. The farm ran down, and debts accumulated—debts which Abby refused to pay with her money, and the old man saw the savings of a long life of labor squandered in folly and vice.
Ben kept drinking more and more, and Abby dressed up and drove in just as much. The farm went into decline, and debts piled up—debts that Abby wouldn’t cover with her own money, while the old man watched the savings from a lifetime of hard work wasted on foolishness and bad habits.
People said it was turning his brain, for he talked constantly of his poverty, often walking the streets in animated converse with himself. And at length he fell ill again, and was wildly delirious for weeks. It was a high fever; and when it left him, he was totally blind, and quite helpless.
People said it was messing with his mind because he kept talking about his poverty, often walking the streets engaged in animated conversations with himself. Eventually, he fell ill again and was seriously delirious for weeks. He had a high fever, and when it finally broke, he was completely blind and completely helpless.
He needed constant care and attention. He could not be left alone even for an hour; Ben was seldom at home, and Abby rebelled at the confinement and restraint it imposed upon her. Hired help refused to take the burden of the care of the troublesome old man without increased wages, and Ben could not and Abby would not incur this added expense. Servants gave warning; Ben drank more deeply and prolonged his absences from home, and Abby finally carried out a resolve which had at first caused even her hard heart some twinges.
He required constant care and attention. He couldn’t be left alone for even an hour; Ben was rarely home, and Abby resisted the limitations and restrictions it placed on her. Hired help refused to take on the responsibility of caring for the difficult old man without higher pay, and Ben couldn’t, and Abby wouldn’t, take on this extra cost. Servants quit; Ben drank more heavily and stayed away from home longer, and Abby eventually followed through on a decision that had initially caused even her tough heart some pangs.
She made an application to the keeper of the County Poor to admit her husband's father to the department of the incurably insane, which was adjacent to the Poor House.
She submitted a request to the County Poor official to admit her husband’s father to the incurably insane department, which was next to the Poor House.
"He's crazy," she said, "just as crazy as can be. We can't do anything with him. He needs a strong man to look after him. Ben's never at home, and he has everything to look after any way, and can't be broken of his rest, and the old man talks[Pg 232] and cries half the night. I'm not able to take care of him—I seem to be breaking down myself, with all I have to endure, and besides it isn't safe to have him in the house. I think he's getting worse all the time. He'd be better off, and we all would, if he was in the care of the county."
"He's insane," she said, "just completely out of his mind. We can’t do anything with him. He needs a strong guy to take care of him. Ben is never home, and he has everything he needs to take care of himself anyway, and he can't be disturbed from his rest, and the old man talks[Pg 232] and cries half the night. I can't handle him—I feel like I'm breaking down myself, with everything I have to deal with, and besides, it's not safe to have him in the house. I think he's getting worse all the time. He’d be better off, and we all would, if he was under the county’s care."
The authorities looked into the matter, and found that at least a portion of the lady's statements were true. It was quite evident that the old man would be better off in the County House than he was in the home of his only son. So he was taken away, and Abby had her freedom at last.
The authorities investigated the situation and discovered that at least some of the woman's statements were true. It was clear that the old man would be better off in the County House than living with his only son. So, he was taken away, and Abby finally had her freedom.
"We are going to take you where you will have medical treatment and care; it is your daughter's request," they told him in answer to his trembling queries.
"We're going to take you to a place where you'll receive medical treatment and care; it's your daughter's request," they responded to his nervous questions.
"Oh! yes, yes—Abby thinks I'll get my sight back, I suppose, if I'm doctored up. Well, maybe so, but I'm pooty old—pooty old for the doctors to patch up. But Abby has a powerful mind to plan things—a powerful mind. 'Liz'beth never would a' thought of sending me away—'Liz'beth was so easy like. Abby ought to a' been a man, she had. She'd a' flung things."
"Oh! Yes, yes—Abby thinks I’ll get my sight back, I guess, if I see a doctor. Well, maybe that’s true, but I’m pretty old—pretty old for the doctors to fix me up. But Abby has a strong mind for planning things—a strong mind. Lizbeth would have never thought of sending me away—Lizbeth was always so laid-back. Abby should have been a man, she really should have. She would have gotten things done."
So he babbled on as they carried him to the Poor House.
So he chattered away as they took him to the Poor House.
It was November, and the holidays were close at hand. Thanksgiving, Christmas, New Year. Abby meant to enjoy them, and invited all her relatives to a time of general feasting and merrymaking.
It was November, and the holidays were just around the corner. Thanksgiving, Christmas, New Year. Abby planned to enjoy them and invited all her relatives for a time of feasting and celebration.
"I feel as if a great nightmare were lifted off my heart and brain, now the old man has gone," she said. "He will be so much better off, and get so much more skillful treatment, you know, in a place like that. They are very kind in that institution, and so clean and nice, and he will have plenty of company to keep him from being lonesome. We[Pg 233] have been all through it, during the last year, or else we never should have sent him there. It is really an excellent home for him."
"I feel like a huge nightmare has been lifted from my heart and mind now that the old man is gone," she said. "He'll be so much better off and receive much more skilled treatment in a place like that. They are really kind at that facility, and it's so clean and nice, plus he will have plenty of company to keep him from feeling lonely. We[Pg 233] went through all of this during the last year, or else we never would have sent him there. It's truly an excellent home for him."
IV.
It was just a year later when a delicate, sweet-faced woman was shown through the wards of that "excellent home" for the poor and unfortunate. She walked with nervous haste, and her eyes glanced from room to room, and from face to face, as if seeking, yet dreading, some object.
It was just a year later when a gentle, sweet-faced woman was taken through the halls of that "excellent home" for the poor and unfortunate. She walked with anxious urgency, and her eyes flicked from room to room, and from face to face, as if she were searching for something, yet afraid of what she might find.
Presently the attendant pushed open a partly closed door, which led into a small, close room, ventilated only by one high, narrow window.
Right now, the attendant pushed open a partly closed door that led into a small, stuffy room, ventilated only by a high, narrow window.
"This is the room, I believe," he said, and the lady stepped in—and paused. The air was close and impure, and almost stifled her.
"This is the room, I think," he said, and the woman stepped in—and hesitated. The air was thick and unclean, nearly choking her.
On the opposite side of the room she saw a large crib with a cover or lid which could be closed and locked when necessary, but which was raised now. In this crib, upon a hard mattress and soiled pillow, lay the emaciated form of an old man. He turned his sightless eyes toward the door as he heard the sound of footsteps.
On the other side of the room, she noticed a large crib with a cover that could be closed and locked when needed, but was raised now. In this crib, on a hard mattress and dirty pillow, lay the frail body of an old man. He turned his blind eyes toward the door as he heard footsteps approaching.
"What is wanted?" he asked, feebly; "does anybody want me? Has anybody come for me?"
"What do you want?" he asked weakly. "Does anyone need me? Has someone come for me?"
"O father, father!" cried the woman in a voice choked with sobs. "Don't you know me? It is I—and I have come to take you away—to take you away home with me. Will you go?"
"O Father, Father!" the woman cried, her voice thick with tears. "Don't you recognize me? It's me—and I've come to take you home with me. Will you come?"
A glow of delight shone over the old man's wasted face, like the last rays of the sunlight over a winter landscape. He half arose upon his elbow, and leaned forward as if trying to see the speaker.
A gleam of happiness lit up the old man's frail face, like the final rays of sunlight over a winter scene. He propped himself up on his elbow and leaned forward as if trying to see who was talking.
"Why, it's Abby, it's Abby, come at last!" he said. "You called me father, didn't you—and you was crying, and it made your voice sound kind[Pg 234] o' strange and broken like. But you must be Abby come to take me home. Oh, I thought you'd come at last, Abby. It seems a long, long time since I came away. And you've never been to see me; no, nor Ben, either. But you've come at last, Abby, you've come at last. Let me take your hand, daughter, for I can't see yet. They don't seem to help me here as you thought they would. And I'm so hungry, Abby!—do you think you could manage to get the old man a little something to eat before we start home?"
"Why, it's Abby, it's Abby, finally here!" he said. "You called me father, didn’t you—and you were crying, and it made your voice sound kind of strange and broken. But you must be Abby come to take me home. Oh, I thought you’d finally arrive, Abby. It feels like a really long time since I left. And you’ve never come to see me; no, nor has Ben. But you’re here now, Abby, you’re here now. Let me hold your hand, daughter, because I can’t see yet. They don’t seem to help me here like you thought they would. And I’m so hungry, Abby!—do you think you could get the old man a little something to eat before we head home?"
The woman had grown paler and paler as she listened to these words which the old man poured out in eager haste, like one whose thoughts and feelings long pent within himself for want of a listener now rushed forth pell-mell into speech.
The woman had become increasingly pale as she listened to the old man speak eagerly, like someone whose thoughts and feelings had been bottled up for too long and were finally spilling out in a rush.
"He does not know me," she whispered—"he does not know me. Well, I will not undeceive him now. He is happy in this delusion,—let him keep it for the present." Then, aloud, she said:
"He doesn't know me," she whispered—"he doesn't know me. Well, I'm not going to correct him now. He's happy with this delusion—let him have it for now." Then, she said aloud:
"You are hungry, father? do you not have food enough here?"
"You’re hungry, Dad? Don’t you have enough food here?"
"Oh, I have my share, Abby; I have my share. But my appetite's varying, and sometimes when they bring it I can't eat it, and then when I want it most I can't get it. I'm one of many here, and I've been so lonesome, Abby. But then I knew you'd come for me all in good time. And, Ben—how is Ben, Abby? does he want to see his old father again? Ah, Ben was a nice little boy—a nice little boy. But 'Liz'beth wan't no kind of a mother for such a high-strung lad. And then he hadn't oughter married that sickly sort of girl that ran off an' left him. Sakes alive! what a temper she had! It sort of broke Ben down living with her as long as he did. But he remembers his old father at last, don't he? And he wants to have me home to die. Ah, Ben has a good heart after all!"
"Oh, I've had my share, Abby; I’ve had my share. But my appetite is unpredictable, and sometimes when they bring food, I can't eat it, and then when I want it most, I can't get it. I'm one of many here, and I've felt so lonely, Abby. But I knew you’d come for me in due time. And how’s Ben—how is he, Abby? Does he want to see his old dad again? Ah, Ben was such a sweet little boy—such a sweet little boy. But 'Liz'beth wasn’t the right mother for such a sensitive kid. And he shouldn’t have married that frail girl who left him. Goodness! she had such a temper! It really took a toll on Ben living with her for so long. But he remembers his old dad now, doesn’t he? And he wants me home to die. Ah, Ben has a good heart after all!"
"I must not tell him; I must not," whispered[Pg 235] the woman as she listened. "Bitter to me as his deception is, I must let him remain in it." Then with a sudden bracing of the nerves, and a visible effort, she said:
"I can't tell him; I just can't," whispered[Pg 235] the woman as she listened. "As painful as his deceit is for me, I have to let him stay in it." Then, with a sudden gathering of her courage and a noticeable effort, she said:
"Ben is away from home now, father. He will not be there to meet you, but you'll not mind that: I shall make you so comfortable; I want you at home during the holidays."
"Ben is away from home now, Dad. He won't be there to meet you, but you won't mind that: I’ll make you feel so comfortable; I want you to feel at home during the holidays."
So he went out from the horror and loneliness and gloom of the Poor House, to the comfortable home which Edith had provided for herself and child in the years since she left Ben. Eva was a precocious little maiden of nine now, wise and womanly beyond her years. So soon as Edith learned of the old man's desolate fate, she resolved to bring him home. Eva could attend to his wants during the day, while she was in the school-room, and the interrupted studies could be pursued in the evening. Or she could hire assistance if he were as troublesome as report had said. He had been a harsh old man, and had helped to widen the breach between her and Ben. But he was the father of the man she had married, and she could not let him die in the Poor House. So she brought him home.
So he left the horror, loneliness, and gloom of the Poor House for the cozy home that Edith had created for herself and her child since leaving Ben. Eva, now a bright little girl of nine, was wise and mature for her age. As soon as Edith heard about the old man's tragic situation, she decided to bring him home. Eva could take care of him during the day while she was in the classroom, and they could continue their interrupted studies in the evening. If he turned out to be as difficult as people said, she could always hire help. He had been a stern old man and had deepened the divide between her and Ben. But he was the father of the man she married, and she couldn't let him die in the Poor House. So she brought him home.
"Don't I hear a child's voice?" he asked, as Eva came dancing out to greet them. "Who is it, Abby?"
"Am I hearing a child's voice?" he asked when Eva came skipping out to greet them. "Who is it, Abby?"
"Why, it's your own little granddaughter Eva," cried the child, clasping his withered hand in her two soft palms. "Don't you remember me? Mamma says you used to love me."
"Why, it's your own little granddaughter Eva," cried the child, holding his withered hand in her two soft palms. "Don't you remember me? Mom says you used to love me."
Edith's heart stood still. Surely now he would understand. And would he be angry and harsh with her?
Edith's heart froze. Surely now he would get it. And would he be angry and tough on her?
The old man's face lighted.
The old man's face lit up.
"Ah, I see, I see," he said musingly, "Abby and Ben have taken the little one home. It must be Edith is dead. She was such a puny thing."[Pg 236] Then turning his face to the woman who was guiding his faltering footsteps, he asked:
"Ah, I get it, I get it," he said thoughtfully, "Abby and Ben have taken the little one home. Edith must be dead. She was such a fragile thing."[Pg 236] Then, turning his face to the woman who was helping him walk, he asked:
"And is Edith dead?"
"Is Edith dead?"
"Yes," she answered quietly, "Edith is dead." And added "to you," in a whisper.
"Yes," she said softly, "Edith is dead." And added "to you," in a whisper.
"He must never be undeceived," she thought. "It would be too severe a blow; the truth might kill him." And to Eva she said a little later:
"He must never find out the truth," she thought. "It would be too much for him; the reality might break him." And to Eva, she said a little later:
"Dear, your grandfather is very ill, and not quite right in his mind. He thinks my name is Abby, and you must not correct him or dispute any strange thing he may say."
"Dear, your grandfather is very sick and not quite himself. He thinks my name is Abby, and you mustn't correct him or argue about anything strange he might say."
The journey left the old man very weak indeed, but he talked almost constantly.
The journey really wore the old man out, but he kept talking almost nonstop.
"It was so good of you, Abby, to take the little girl home," he would say. "But I knowed you had a good heart, and Ben too. He was fond of his old father, spite of his rough ways. It was pooty lonesome—pooty lonesome, off there at that place—that Institute where you sent me. Some folks said it was the Poor House, but I knew better—I knew better. Ben and you would never send me there. I s'pose it was a good place, but they had too many patients. Sometimes I was cold and hungry and all alone for hours and hours. Oh, it's good to be back home with you—you, Abby—but why don't Ben come?"
"It was really kind of you, Abby, to take the little girl home," he would say. "But I knew you had a good heart, and so did Ben. He cared for his old father despite his tough attitude. It was pretty lonely—pretty lonely, over there at that place—that Institute where you sent me. Some people called it the Poor House, but I knew better—I knew better. Ben and you would never send me there. I guess it was a decent place, but they had too many patients. Sometimes I felt cold and hungry and alone for hours and hours. Oh, it's so good to be back home with you—you, Abby—but why doesn't Ben come?"
"Ben is away, father."
"Ben is away, Dad."
"Oh, yes, yes. Business, I suppose. Ben'll turn out all right at last. I always thought so. After he sort o' outgrows 'Liz'beth's trainin'. But I hope he'll get back for Christmas. Somehow I've been thinkin' lately 'bout the Christmas days when Ben was a little boy. We allus put something in his stockin' that night, no matter if twan't no more'n a sweet cake. Sakes alive! how he prized things he found in his stockin' Christmas mornin's! I got to thinkin' 'bout it all last Christmas out at that there Institute, and I just[Pg 237] laid an' bawled like a baby, I was so home-sick like. Seemed to me if I could just see Ben's face again, I'd ask nothin' more of Heaven. And now I think if I can just hear his voice again, it'll be enough. Do you think he'll git home for Christmas, Abby?"
"Oh, yes, definitely. Business, I guess. Ben will be just fine in the end. I've always believed that. Once he outgrows 'Liz'beth's training. But I hope he'll be back for Christmas. Lately, I've been thinking about the Christmases when Ben was a little boy. We always put something in his stocking that night, even if it was just a sweet cake. Goodness! How much he cherished the things he found in his stocking on Christmas mornings! I was thinking about it all last Christmas at that institute, and I just[Pg 237] laid there and cried like a baby; I was so homesick. It seemed to me that if I could just see Ben's face again, I wouldn't ask for anything more from Heaven. And now I think if I can just hear his voice again, that will be enough. Do you think he'll get home for Christmas, Abby?"
"I hope so, dear father, but I cannot tell." Edith answered softly, her heart seeming to break in her breast as she listened.
"I hope so, dear dad, but I can't say." Edith replied quietly, her heart feeling like it was breaking in her chest as she listened.
She knew very well that Ben would not go across the street to see the father he had deserted, and that she could never send for him to come to her house, to pay even a last visit of mercy.
She knew very well that Ben wouldn't cross the street to see the father he had abandoned, and that she could never call him to come to her house, even for one last act of kindness.
"What will I do—how can I explain to him, when Christmas comes and Ben does not appear?" she thought.
"What am I going to do—how can I explain to him when Christmas comes and Ben doesn't show up?" she thought.
But the way was shown her by that great Peace-Maker who helps us out of all difficulties at last.
But the way was revealed to her by that great Peace-Maker who ultimately guides us through all challenges.
Christmas Eve, the old man's constant chatter grew flighty and incoherent. He talked of people and things unknown to Edith, and spoke his mother's name many times. Then he fell asleep. In the morning he seemed very weak, and his voice was fainter.
Christmas Eve, the old man's constant chatter became erratic and confusing. He talked about people and things that Edith didn’t recognize, and mentioned his mother’s name several times. Then he fell asleep. In the morning, he appeared very weak, and his voice was softer.
"Such a strange dream as I have had, 'Lis'beth," he said, as Edith put her hand on his brow, and smoothed back the thin, white hair.
"Such a strange dream I had, 'Lis'beth," he said, as Edith placed her hand on his forehead and brushed back the thin, white hair.
"Such a strange dream, I thought Ben had grown into a man, and had left me alone—all alone to die. I'm so glad to be awake and find it isn't true. How dark it is, and how long the night seems! To-morrow is Christmas. Did you put something in Ben's stockings, 'Lis'beth? I have forgotten."
"Such a strange dream, I thought Ben had grown into a man and had left me alone—completely alone to die. I’m so glad to be awake and find out it's not true. It’s so dark, and the night feels so long! Tomorrow is Christmas. Did you put something in Ben's stockings, 'Lis'beth? I’ve forgotten."
"Yes," answered Edith, in a choked voice.
"Yeah," replied Edith, her voice trembling.
"And it's gettin' colder, 'Lis'beth. Hadn't you better look after Ben a little? See if he's covered up well in his crib. You're so careless, 'Lis'beth, the boy'll take his death o' cold yet. And he's all[Pg 238] I've got. He'll make a fine man, a fine man if you don't spoil him, 'Lis'beth. But you hain't no real sense for trainin' a boy, somehow. Is he covered up? It's bitter, bitter cold."
"And it's getting colder, 'Lis'beth. Shouldn't you check on Ben a little? Make sure he's warm in his crib. You're so careless, 'Lis'beth; the boy's going to catch a cold at this rate. And he's all[Pg 238] I've got. He'll turn out to be a great man, a great man if you don't spoil him, 'Lis'beth. But you don't really have the sense for raising a boy, somehow. Is he warm enough? It's freezing out."
"He is well covered," Edith answered. The old man seemed to doze again. Then he roused a little.
"He’s well taken care of," Edith replied. The old man appeared to doze off again. Then he stirred a bit.
"It's dawn," he said. "I see the light breaking. Little Ben'll be crawling out for his stockin' pooty quick: I oughter had the fire made afore this, to warm his little toes. Strange you couldn't a' waked me, 'Liz'beth! You don't never seem to have no foresight."
"It's dawn," he said. "I can see the light coming in. Little Ben will be crawling out for his stocking pretty soon: I should have started the fire before now to warm his little toes. It's odd you couldn't wake me, 'Liz'beth! You never seem to have any foresight."
Then the old man fell back on Edith's arm, dead.
Then the old man collapsed on Edith's arm, dead.
THE CHRISTMAS GOBLINS.
BY CHARLES DICKENS.
In an old abbey town, a long, long while ago there officiated as sexton and gravedigger in the churchyard one Gabriel Grubb. He was an ill conditioned cross-grained, surly fellow, who consorted with nobody but himself and an old wicker-bottle which fitted into his large, deep waistcoat pocket.
In an old abbey town, a really long time ago, there was a guy named Gabriel Grubb who worked as the sexton and gravedigger in the churchyard. He was a bad-tempered, grumpy guy who only kept company with himself and an old wicker bottle that fit into his big, deep waistcoat pocket.
A little before twilight one Christmas Eve, Gabriel shouldered his spade, lighted his lantern, and betook himself toward the old churchyard, for he had a grave to finish by next morning, and feeling very low, he thought it might raise his spirits, perhaps, if he went on with his work at once.
A little before dusk on Christmas Eve, Gabriel picked up his spade, lit his lantern, and headed to the old churchyard, since he had a grave to complete by the next morning. Feeling quite down, he thought that getting started on his work right away might lift his spirits.
He strode along until he turned into the dark lane which led to the churchyard—a nice, gloomy, mournful place into which the towns-people did not care to go except in broad daylight, consequently he was not a little indignant to hear a young urchin roaring out some jolly song about a Merry Christmas. Gabriel waited until the boy came up, then rapped him over the head with his lantern five or six times to teach him to modulate his voice. And as the boy hurried away, with his hand to his head, Gabriel Grubb chuckled to himself and entered the churchyard, locking the gate behind him.
He walked until he turned into the dark alley that led to the churchyard—a somber, gloomy place that the townspeople avoided except in broad daylight. So, he was quite annoyed to hear a young kid singing a cheerful song about a Merry Christmas. Gabriel waited for the boy to approach, then hit him on the head with his lantern five or six times to teach him to tone it down. As the boy rushed away, holding his head, Gabriel Grubb chuckled to himself and entered the churchyard, locking the gate behind him.
He took off his coat, put down his lantern, and getting into an unfinished grave, worked at it for an hour or so with right good will. But the earth was hardened with the frost, and it was no easy matter to break it up and shovel it out. At[Pg 240] any other time this would have made Gabriel very miserable, but he was so pleased at having stopped the small boy's singing that he took little heed of the scanty progress he had made when he had finished work for the night, and looked down into the grave with grim satisfaction, murmuring as he gathered up his things:
He took off his coat, set down his lantern, and climbed into an unfinished grave, working at it for about an hour with real determination. But the ground was hardened by the frost, making it tough to break up and shovel out. At[Pg 240] any other time, this would have made Gabriel very unhappy, but he was so pleased to have stopped the little boy's singing that he paid little attention to the small progress he had made when he finished for the night. He looked down into the grave with grim satisfaction, murmuring as he gathered up his things:
"Ho! ho!" he laughed, as he set himself down on a flat tombstone, which was a favorite resting-place of his, and drew forth his wicker-bottle. "A coffin at Christmas! A Christmas box. Ho! ho! ho!"
"Ha! ha!" he laughed, as he settled down on a flat tombstone, which was one of his favorite spots to rest, and pulled out his wicker bottle. "A coffin at Christmas! A Christmas gift. Ha! ha! ha!"
"Ho! ho! ho!" repeated a voice close beside him.
"Ho! ho! ho!" echoed a voice right next to him.
"It was the echoes," said he, raising the bottle to his lips again.
"It was the echoes," he said, lifting the bottle to his lips again.
"It was not," said a deep voice.
"It wasn't," said a deep voice.
Gabriel started up and stood rooted to the spot with terror, for his eyes rested on a form that made his blood run cold.
Gabriel jumped up and stood frozen in fear, because his eyes were locked onto a figure that sent chills down his spine.
Seated on an upright tombstone close to him was a strange, unearthly figure. He was sitting perfectly still, grinning at Gabriel Grubb with such a grin as only a goblin could call up.
Seated on an upright tombstone next to him was a strange, otherworldly figure. He sat completely still, grinning at Gabriel Grubb with a grin only a goblin could conjure.
"What do you here on Christmas Eve?" said the goblin, sternly.
"What are you doing here on Christmas Eve?" said the goblin, sternly.
"I came to dig a grave, sir," stammered Gabriel.
"I came to dig a grave, sir," Gabriel stuttered.
"What man wanders among graves on such a night as this?" cried the goblin.
"What guy wanders among graves on a night like this?" yelled the goblin.
"Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!" screamed a wild chorus of voices that seemed to fill the churchyard.
"Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!" shouted a wild chorus of voices that seemed to fill the graveyard.
"What have you got in that bottle?" said the goblin.
"What do you have in that bottle?" said the goblin.
"Hollands, sir," replied the sexton, trembling more than ever, for he had bought it of the[Pg 241] smugglers, and he thought his questioner might be in the excise department of the goblins.
"Hollands, sir," replied the gravekeeper, trembling more than ever, since he had bought it from the[Pg 241] smugglers, and he worried that the person asking might be in the excise department of the goblins.
"Who drinks Hollands alone, and in a churchyard on such a night as this?"
"Who drinks Hollands by themselves in a graveyard on a night like this?"
"Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!" exclaimed the wild voices again.
"Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!" shouted the wild voices again.
"And who, then, is our lawful prize?" exclaimed the goblin, raising his voice.
"And who, then, is our rightful prize?" the goblin shouted, raising his voice.
The invisible chorus replied, "Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!"
The unseen chorus responded, "Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!"
"Well, Gabriel, what do you say to this?" said the goblin, as he grinned a broader grin than before.
"Well, Gabriel, what do you think about this?" said the goblin, grinning even wider than before.
The sexton gasped for breath.
The sexton gasped for air.
"What do you think of this, Gabriel?"
"What do you think of this, Gabriel?"
"It's—it's very curious, sir, very curious, sir, and very pretty," replied the sexton, half-dead with fright. "But I think I'll go back and finish my work, sir, if you please."
"It’s—it's really strange, sir, really strange, sir, and very nice," replied the sexton, almost paralyzed with fear. "But I think I'll go back and finish my work, if that's alright with you."
"Work!" said the goblin, "what work?"
"Work!" said the goblin, "what work?"
"The grave, sir."
"The grave, sir."
"Oh! the grave, eh? Who makes graves at a time when other men are merry, and takes a pleasure in it?"
"Oh! The grave, huh? Who digs graves when everyone else is having a good time, and actually enjoys it?"
Again the voices replied, "Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!"
Again the voices responded, "Gabriel Grubb! Gabriel Grubb!"
"I'm afraid my friends want you, Gabriel," said the goblin.
"I'm sorry, but my friends want you, Gabriel," said the goblin.
"Under favor, sir," replied the horror-stricken sexton, "I don't think they can; they don't know me, sir; I don't think the gentlemen have ever seen me."
"With all due respect, sir," replied the terrified sexton, "I don't think they can; they don't know who I am, sir; I don't believe the gentlemen have ever seen me."
"Oh! yes, they have. We know the man who struck the boy in the envious malice of his heart because the boy could be merry and he could not."
"Oh, yes, they have. We know the guy who hit the boy out of jealousy because the boy could be happy and he could not."
Here the goblin gave a loud, shrill laugh which the echoes returned twenty-fold.
Here the goblin let out a loud, shrill laugh that was echoed back multiple times.
"I—I am afraid I must leave you, sir," said the sexton, making an effort to move.
"I—I’m afraid I have to leave you, sir," said the sexton, trying to move.
"Leave us!" said the goblin; "ho! ho! ho!"
"Get out of here!" said the goblin; "ha! ha! ha!"
As the goblin laughed he suddenly darted toward Gabriel, laid his hand upon his collar, and sank with him through the earth. And when he had had time to fetch his breath he found himself in what appeared to be a large cavern, surrounded on all sides by goblins ugly and grim.
As the goblin laughed, he suddenly lunged at Gabriel, grabbed his collar, and they both sank into the ground. Once he caught his breath, he realized he was in a large cavern, surrounded by ugly, grim goblins on all sides.
"And now," said the king of the goblins, seated in the centre of the room on an elevated seat—his friend of the churchyard—"show the man of misery and gloom a few of the pictures from our great storehouses."
"And now," said the goblin king, sitting in the middle of the room on a raised seat—his friend from the graveyard—"show the man of misery and gloom some of the pictures from our vast collections."
As the goblin said this a cloud rolled gradually away and disclosed a small and scantily furnished but neat apartment. Little children were gathered round a bright fire, clinging to their mother's gown, or gamboling round her chair. A frugal meal was spread upon the table and an elbow-chair was placed near the fire. Soon the father entered and the children ran to meet him. As he sat down to his meal the mother sat by his side and all seemed happiness and comfort.
As the goblin said this, a cloud slowly rolled away to reveal a small, simply furnished but tidy apartment. Little kids were gathered around a bright fire, holding onto their mom's dress or playing around her chair. A modest meal was laid out on the table, and an armchair was positioned near the fire. Soon, the father came in, and the kids rushed to greet him. As he sat down to eat, the mother sat beside him, and everything felt happy and cozy.
"What do you think of that?" said the goblin.
"What do you think about that?" the goblin said.
Gabriel murmured something about its being very pretty.
Gabriel whispered something about it being really pretty.
"Show him some more," said the goblin.
"Show him some more," said the goblin.
Many a time the cloud went and came, and many a lesson it taught to Gabriel Grubb. He saw that men who worked hard and earned their scanty bread were cheerful and happy. And he came to the conclusion it was a very respectable sort of a world after all. No sooner had he formed it than the cloud closed over the last picture seemed to settle on his senses and lull him to repose. One by one the goblins faded from his sight, and as the last one disappeared he sank to sleep.
Many times the cloud appeared and disappeared, teaching Gabriel Grubb many lessons. He noticed that people who worked hard for their meager living were cheerful and happy. He concluded that the world wasn't so bad after all. Just as he reached this conclusion, the cloud closed over him, and the last image seemed to settle on his mind and lull him to sleep. One by one, the goblins faded from view, and as the last one vanished, he fell asleep.
The day had broken when he awoke, and found himself lying on the flat gravestone, with the[Pg 243] wicker-bottle empty by his side. He got on his feet as well as he could, and brushing the frost off his coat, turned his face toward the town.
The day had dawned when he woke up and discovered he was lying on the flat gravestone, with the[Pg 243] empty wicker bottle beside him. He got to his feet as best as he could, brushed the frost off his coat, and turned his face toward the town.
But he was an altered man, he had learned lessons of gentleness and good-nature by his strange adventures in the goblin's cavern.
But he was a changed man; he had learned lessons of kindness and good humor from his strange adventures in the goblin's cave.
THE SONG OF THE STAR.
BY REV. C. H. MEAD.
"Oh, boys; you can count me out on that—all I can get goes to my mother and sisters for Christmas."
"Oh, boys; you can count me out on that—all my earnings go to my mom and sisters for Christmas."
The speaker was a manly little newsboy, with good features, a clean face and bright eyes. His clothes looked neat, though they were adorned with numerous patches.
The speaker was a tough little newsboy, with nice features, a clean face, and bright eyes. His clothes looked tidy, though they were covered in numerous patches.
"But see here, Will. Christmas only comes once a year, and why shouldn't we fellers have our banquet as well as the silk-stockings? What would they know about things going on in the world anyway, if we newsboys didn't supply 'em with papers? All in favor of having a banquet, hold up yer hands!"
"But listen, Will. Christmas comes only once a year, so why shouldn’t we guys have our own banquet just like the wealthy folks? What would they know about what’s happening in the world if we newsboys didn’t provide them with newspapers? If you support having a banquet, raise your hands!"
Up went a score of hands—some dirty, some clean and some speckled, but Will's hand remained down. "See here, Will, what's the reason you won't stay by us?"
Up went a bunch of hands—some dirty, some clean, and some spotted, but Will's hand stayed down. "Come on, Will, why don't you want to stay with us?"
The boy hesitated a moment and then said: "Boys, it's mighty close times up at our house; fried chicken and pound cake don't come our way, turkeys roost too high for us, and, and—well, boys, if you must know it, about the only good thing we kids have up there is our mother's love. See these patches! My mother put them on. See these stockings! My mother has been mending this same pair of stockings for more than a year, and she washes and irons them after I've gone to bed at night. Every stitch of mother's needle and thread is a stitch of love, and one night not long ago, I opened my eyes and saw my mother's tears[Pg 245] dropping on the sleeve of my coat at the same time she was putting the patch on this elbow. I tell you, boys, the best thing I've got in the world is my mother, and the best Christmas gift I ever had is my mother's love. If I had a million dollars, I'd give them all to my mother in return for her love. No, no, boys; no banquet for me, as long as I know my mother is starving herself that we children may have more to eat."
The boy hesitated for a moment and then said: "Guys, things are pretty tight at our place; fried chicken and pound cake don’t come our way, turkeys are out of reach for us, and, well, if you really want to know, the only good thing we have up there is our mom’s love. Look at these patches! My mom put them on. Check out these stockings! My mom has been fixing this same pair for over a year, and she washes and irons them after I go to bed at night. Every stitch my mom makes is a stitch of love, and one night not long ago, I opened my eyes and saw my mom's tears[Pg 245] dropping on the sleeve of my coat while she was patching this elbow. I tell you, guys, the best thing I have in the world is my mom, and the greatest Christmas gift I ever got is my mom’s love. If I had a million dollars, I’d give every last penny to my mom in return for her love. No, no, guys; I don’t want a banquet, as long as I know my mom is starving herself so we kids can have more to eat."
"Well," replied one of the boys, "if I had a mother like that, maybe I'd feel the same way; but all we get at our house is a good licking from a drunken mother, and I'm going in for a square meal at Christmas, if I never has another."
"Well," one of the boys said, "if I had a mom like that, maybe I'd feel the same way; but all we get at our house is a good beating from a drunk mom, and I'm going for a decent meal at Christmas, even if I never have another one."
The boys, gathered on the sidewalk by one of the parks, were suddenly startled by a cry "Look out there!" and the next moment a runaway horse dashed into their midst; little Will was knocked over, and was soon carried into a neighboring drug store, all unconscious of what had happened. It was soon discovered that his arm was broken, and his body bruised in a number of places. The moment he regained consciousness and found what had occurred, he said:
The boys, hanging out on the sidewalk by one of the parks, were suddenly startled by a shout, "Look out there!" and in the next moment, a runaway horse dashed right into them; little Will got knocked down and was quickly taken to a nearby pharmacy, totally unaware of what had just happened. It was soon found out that his arm was broken, and he had bruises on several parts of his body. As soon as he came to and realized what had happened, he said:
"Take me to my mother; she will take care of me somehow, though this isn't exactly the kind of a Christmas gift I meant she should have. Say, boys, one of you go up to our house, and tell her easy about this; don't burst in sudden and scare her, but tell her it isn't dangerous, and—well, just tell her I love her."
"Take me to my mom; she'll take care of me somehow, even though this isn't exactly the Christmas gift I wanted her to have. Hey, guys, one of you go up to our house and explain this to her gently; don’t barge in suddenly and freak her out, but let her know it’s not dangerous, and—well, just tell her I love her."
The boys wiped their eyes and one of them said, "This busts up our banquet, fellers; I'll go and tell Will's mother, and, say, fellers, shan't I tell her we will give our banquet money to help her out at Christmas?"
The boys wiped their eyes, and one of them said, "This ruins our party, guys; I’ll go tell Will's mom, and, hey, guys, should I let her know we’re giving our banquet money to help her out for Christmas?"
A hearty "You bet we will," was the response, as big Tom sped away to carry the news to Will's mother, while kind hands helped carry the injured[Pg 246] boy to his home. It was a poor home into which he was borne, but everything was as neat and tidy as could be. A woman stood at the door, and it needed but one glance to know that she was the mother of Will. Poverty and hunger had failed to rob her of her beauty, and there was an air of refinement about her that told of better days and happier surroundings.
A hearty "You bet we will," was the response as big Tom sped away to tell Will's mom, while kind hands helped carry the injured boy to his home. It was a modest place, but everything was as neat and tidy as possible. A woman stood at the door, and it took just one glance to see that she was Will's mother. Poverty and hunger hadn’t taken away her beauty, and there was an air of elegance about her that suggested better days and happier times.
"Christmas hasn't come yet, mother," said Will, "but I have. Don't you worry; I'll come out of this all right, and we will have a good Christmas yet."
"Christmas hasn't come yet, Mom," said Will, "but I have. Don’t worry; I’ll be fine, and we will still have a great Christmas."
The mother kissed him tenderly as she said, "No, I will not worry, so long as I have God, and you, and Josie, and Maggie, and Tot. When Christmas comes round, Will, it will be a good day whatever it brings."
The mother kissed him gently and said, "No, I won’t worry, as long as I have God, you, Josie, Maggie, and Tot. When Christmas comes, Will, it will be a good day no matter what happens."
"It will bring yer heaps of things, Mrs. Sandford," blurted out big Tom, "for we fellers has given up havin' a banquet, and are going to bring yer something that Will can't bring now. Don't yer worry a bit," and here the rough fellow burst into tears, and rushed out of the house.
"It will bring you a ton of stuff, Mrs. Sandford," blurted out big Tom, "because we guys have decided to skip the banquet and bring you something that Will can't bring now. Don't worry at all," and with that, the tough guy burst into tears and rushed out of the house.
A few more days, and then Christmas Eve came round, and a bright night it was. Will lay sleeping on the bed, his mother near by, pretending to read, but in reality using the dear old Bible as a shield to hide the tears that trickled down her cheeks. The mother was thinking, and thinking fast, too. It was only a little over thirteen years since her father had closed the door in her face and told her never to return. The man she loved was not the fashionable fop her father had selected for her as a husband, and secretly she had given her hand to the man to whom long before she had given her heart. All went well, until three years ago, when her husband died suddenly, and she found herself with no means and four children to take care of. Too proud to apply to her father for[Pg 247] help, she struggled on as best she could, leaning hard on the God whom her mother had taught her to love.
A few more days passed, and then Christmas Eve arrived, and what a bright night it was. Will lay asleep on the bed, his mother nearby, pretending to read, but in reality using the old Bible as a shield to hide the tears that rolled down her cheeks. The mother was deep in thought, and thinking quickly, too. It had only been a little over thirteen years since her father had shut the door in her face and told her never to come back. The man she loved wasn't the trendy guy her father had chosen for her as a husband, and secretly she had given her hand to the man to whom she had long before given her heart. Everything went well until three years ago, when her husband died suddenly, leaving her without any means and with four kids to care for. Too proud to ask her father for[Pg 247] help, she kept going as best as she could, relying heavily on the God her mother had taught her to love.
Her children were a comfort to her, for they had inherited the natural goodness of both their parents. Her tears now fell fast, for as she thought, she also listened to the voices of her two youngest children who were standing over by the window together.
Her kids were a source of comfort for her, as they had taken after the natural kindness of both their parents. Tears streamed down her face because, while she reflected, she also heard the voices of her two youngest kids standing together by the window.
"Say, Maggie, does yer see dat bright star up dere? I wonder if dat is de star what de shepherds seen! If it is, it seems to be looking right down at us. Maybe Jesus is in dat star, and if He is, He won't forget us, will He?"
"Hey, Maggie, do you see that bright star up there? I wonder if that's the star the shepherds saw! If it is, it looks like it's shining right down on us. Maybe Jesus is in that star, and if He is, He won't forget us, right?"
And Tot looked at Maggie as the latter said: "Jesus loved little children, Tot, when He was on the earth, and I guess He loves them yet. That's a very bright star—it must be the one that was seen by the shepherds at Bethlehem."
And Tot looked at Maggie as she said: "Jesus loved little kids, Tot, while He was here on earth, and I think He still loves them. That's a really bright star—it must be the one that the shepherds saw in Bethlehem."
"I think so, too," said Tot, "and may be Josie will hear some of dem 'good tidings' while she is out. Oh! Maggie, Jesus must love mother; she is so good, and I think He has sent that star to tell us to look out for good news."
"I think so, too," said Tot, "and maybe Josie will hear some of those 'good tidings' while she's out. Oh! Maggie, Jesus must love Mom; she's so good, and I think He sent that star to tell us to expect good news."
And where was Josie all this time? The mother thought she had gone into a neighbor's, where she frequently went, and so felt no anxiety.
And where had Josie been all this time? The mother thought she had gone over to a neighbor's house, where she often visited, so she didn’t feel worried.
Out in the streets of the big city, side by side walked plenty and poverty, wealth and wretchedness, happiness and hunger, gladness and grief. Some carried bundles in their arms, while others carried burdens in their hearts. Over all, the good God watched, and down upon all the bright star shone. But what is that? Suddenly on one of the streets the people stopped and listened. On the steps of a stoop leading up to a lighted mansion stood a little girl who looked like a bright angel from heaven. Far above, overhead, shone the bright star that Maggie and Tot had seen; it was their[Pg 248] star and it was her star, for Josie, too, had discovered it, and somehow felt that the star that had brought "good tidings of great joy" to the shepherds on Bethlehem's plains, had come again and to bring once more "good tidings." She had mounted the steps to get nearer the star, and then all unconscious of the people, in a rich, sweet voice, she sang:—
Out in the streets of the big city, plenty and poverty walked side by side, along with wealth and misery, happiness and hunger, joy and sorrow. Some people carried bundles in their arms, while others carried heavy hearts. Through it all, God watched over everyone, and the bright star shone down upon all. But what is that? Suddenly, on one of the streets, the crowd stopped and listened. On the steps of a stoop leading up to a lit-up mansion stood a little girl who looked like a shining angel from heaven. Far above, the bright star that Maggie and Tot had seen glimmered; it was their[Pg 248] star, and it was her star as well, because Josie had discovered it, too, and somehow sensed that the star which had brought "good tidings of great joy" to the shepherds on Bethlehem's plains had come again to bring "good tidings" once more. She had climbed the steps to get closer to the star, and then, completely unaware of the crowd, she sang in a rich, sweet voice:—
As she sang, her gaze was fixed on the star, and even her hands were lifted toward it. The people looked at her; an angel had appeared in their midst—her face, her voice, her upturned eyes, her uplifted hands, held them spell-bound, until some one looking up in the direction she pointed, cried out: "See that star!" Heavenward went the gaze of the multitude, and once more there seemed to come to them a voice, saying: "Fear not, for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people." The face of Josie was illumined and even the multitude that had gathered, failed to alarm her. The star with its "good tidings" was over her head and in her heart as well. "Who are you, my child?" said a gentleman who had come up on the steps where she stood. "Please, sir, I am Josie Sandford." The gentleman gave a start and said, "Sandford, Josie Sandford? Pray where do you live, Josie?" She told him, and in[Pg 249] response to other questions, told of mother, brother and sisters.
As she sang, her eyes were locked on the star, and even her hands were raised towards it. The crowd watched her; it felt like an angel had come into their presence—her face, her voice, her lifted gaze, her outstretched hands captivated them, until someone looked up in the direction she was pointing and shouted, "Look at that star!" The crowd lifted their eyes to the heavens, and once again, it seemed a voice came to them, saying: "Don't be afraid, for I bring you good news of great joy, which will be for everyone." Josie's face was lit up, and even the crowd that had gathered did not frighten her. The star with its "good news" was above her and in her heart as well. "Who are you, my child?" asked a man who had approached the steps where she stood. "Please, sir, I’m Josie Sandford." The man was taken aback and said, "Sandford, Josie Sandford? Where do you live, Josie?" She told him, and in[Pg 249] response to other questions, she talked about her mother, brother, and sisters.
"Oh, sir; do you see the star? I am sure it has some 'good tidings' for us at our house, and I must hurry home and tell mother all about it. Good-bye."
"Oh, sir; do you see the star? I’m sure it has some 'good news' for us at home, and I need to hurry back and tell my mom all about it. Goodbye."
Away sped the child until she reached her home, and then entering the room quietly, she went up to her mother and said: "Have you seen the star, mother?" Maggie and Tot cried out, "We've seen it; come, mother, and look quick." The mother went quietly to the window, and there beheld a star of wonderful brightness, and as she gazed, her face took on a new light and into her heart came a great peace. The sleeping boy was awakened by the voices, and he, too, made his way to the window and looked at the star. "At evening time it shall be light."
The child hurried home, and once inside, she quietly approached her mother and asked, "Have you seen the star, Mom?" Maggie and Tot chimed in, "We’ve seen it; come on, Mom, look quickly!" The mother went over to the window and saw an incredibly bright star. As she stared at it, her face lit up and she felt a deep sense of peace. The sleeping boy woke up from the commotion and joined them at the window to see the star. "At evening time, it shall be light."
It had come, and—something else had come, too, for steps were heard on the stairs, followed by a knock on the door, on opening which, in came a company of newsboys headed by big Tom. They bore bundles and baskets, provisions and poultry, sunshine and sugar, toys and turnips, good-will and grapes, cheer and celery, and things that no one but those who had lacked for them, would ever have thought of. Big Tom was the spokesman for the happy company.
It had arrived, and—something else had arrived as well, because footsteps were heard on the stairs, followed by a knock on the door. When it was opened, a group of newsboys came in, led by Big Tom. They carried bundles and baskets, food and poultry, sunshine and sugar, toys and turnips, kindness and grapes, cheer and celery, along with things that only those who had gone without would ever have thought of. Big Tom was the spokesperson for the joyful group.
"If yer please, Mrs. Sandford," he said, "there's our banquet. We wasn't going to come until to-morrow morning, but when we got the things all together, we just couldn't wait any longer, so we've brought 'em to-night, and if it isn't too soon, ma'am, we wishes you, and Will, and Josie, and Maggie, and Tot a 'Merry Christmas,' doesn't we, boys?"
"If you please, Mrs. Sandford," he said, "there's our banquet. We weren't planning to come until tomorrow morning, but when we got everything together, we just couldn't wait any longer, so we brought it tonight, and if it's not too soon, ma'am, we want to wish you, Will, Josie, Maggie, and Tot a 'Merry Christmas,' right, boys?"
"Indeed we does!" responded the boys. The faces of that mother and her children were a sight to behold. Smiles and tears greeted the boys, and[Pg 250] the mother and her three girls had a kiss for each of them. Then Tot said: "I knowed it. I knowed it! De star had Jesus in it, and I knowed He see Maggie and me looking up at it."
"Yes, we do!" the boys replied. The expressions on that mother and her children were truly something to see. Smiles and tears welcomed the boys, and the mother and her three daughters gave each of them a kiss. Then Tot said, "I knew it. I knew it! The star had Jesus in it, and I knew He saw Maggie and me looking up at it."
"Well, boys," said Mrs. Sandford, "you shall have your banquet, for I want you all to take Christmas dinner with us to-morrow."
"Well, boys," said Mrs. Sandford, "you’re going to have your feast because I want you all to join us for Christmas dinner tomorrow."
"Yes, boys, you shall all take dinner with Mrs. Sandford and her children to-morrow, but it must be at the home of her parents and not here," said a gentleman who had not been noticed as he stood in the hallway.
"Yes, boys, you are all going to have dinner with Mrs. Sandford and her kids tomorrow, but it has to be at her parents' house and not here," said a gentleman who had gone unnoticed while standing in the hallway.
Mrs. Sandford started as the owner of the voice entered the room, and little Josie sprang toward him at the same moment. She resembled her mother and was her namesake as well. The gentleman stretched out his arms toward Mrs. Sandford as he said to her:
Mrs. Sandford began as the owner of the voice entered the room, and little Josie rushed toward him at the same time. She looked like her mother and shared her name too. The gentleman reached out his arms toward Mrs. Sandford as he spoke to her:
"Josie, can you forgive me for the harshness with which I drove you years ago from my door? God only knows how I have suffered, and for years I have hunted high and low for you, and have advertised time and again. But all was in vain, until to-night I saw your face and heard your voice once more, as my grandchild, Josie, stood singing on the steps and gazing at the star. In her I found you again, and oh, how your mother and I have prayed for this time to come."
"Josie, can you forgive me for how harshly I sent you away from my life all those years ago? God only knows how much I've suffered, and I've searched everywhere for you, advertising time and again. But all was in vain until tonight when I saw your face and heard your voice again as my grandchild, Josie, stood singing on the steps and looking at the stars. In her, I found you again, and oh, how your mother and I have prayed for this moment to happen."
Long before he had finished, the daughter was in her father's arms once more, and the children were clinging to their new-found grandparent. The newsboys looked on in wonder, and suddenly little Tot ran to the window and then cried out—"Oh, grandpa, the star is here yet, and it shines brighter than before," and she threw a kiss up to the star.
Long before he was done, the daughter was back in her father's arms, and the kids were holding on to their new grandparent. The newsboys watched in amazement, and suddenly little Tot ran to the window and exclaimed, "Oh, grandpa, the star is still here, and it shines even brighter than before," and she blew a kiss up to the star.
Christmas morning came and found them all in a home of plenty. A chair that had long stood vacant at that table, was once more filled, and near[Pg 251] it were four other chairs for the new-found grand-children. Was it a "Merry Christmas," did you inquire? Just ask those newsboys who came at two o'clock if they ever had such a banquet before or since, or whether they ever saw a home in which the "Star of Bethlehem" shone with greater splendor. And over the earth the star still shines, and will continue to shine until all mankind shall yet have a "Merry Christmas."
Christmas morning arrived, and everyone was gathered in a home filled with abundance. A chair that had been empty at that table was now occupied again, and nearby[Pg 251] were four additional chairs for the newly found grandchildren. Was it a "Merry Christmas," you ask? Just check with the newsboys who showed up at two o'clock and ask if they had ever experienced such a feast before or since, or if they ever saw a home where the "Star of Bethlehem" shone with more brilliance. And across the earth, the star continues to shine and will keep shining until all of humanity celebrates a "Merry Christmas."
INDIAN PETE'S CHRISTMAS GIFT.
BY HERBERT W. COLLINGWOOD.
The moon was just peeping over the pines as Pete Shivershee slunk down the road from the lumber camp into the forest. Pete did not present a surpassingly dignified appearance as he skulked through the clearing, but he was not a very dignified person even at his best.
The moon was just starting to rise above the pines as Pete Shivershee crept down the road from the lumber camp into the forest. Pete didn't look particularly dignified as he moved through the clearing, but he wasn't a very dignified person even when he tried his best.
Most persons would have said, I think, that Pete's method of departure was hardly appropriate for one who had been selected by the citizens of Carter's Camp to go on an important mission. But Pete had his own reasons for his actions. He crept along behind the stumps and logs till he reached the forest. Then, as if the shadow gave him fresh courage and dignity, he drew himself upright, and started at a sharp trot down the road toward the village.
Most people would probably say that Pete's way of leaving wasn't really fitting for someone chosen by the citizens of Carter's Camp to go on an important mission. But Pete had his own reasons for what he did. He sneaked along behind the stumps and logs until he reached the forest. Then, as if the shadows gave him new courage and confidence, he stood tall and started trotting briskly down the road toward the village.
We have said that Pete had reasons for his conduct. They were good ones. In the first place, he was an Indian. Not a "noble son of the forest," such as Cooper loved to picture, but a mean, dirty, yellow-faced "Injun." Lazy and worthless, picking up a living about the lumber camps, working as little as he could, and eating and drinking as much as possible: such was the messenger. The mission was worse yet.
We mentioned that Pete had reasons for his behavior. They were valid. First of all, he was an Indian. Not a "noble son of the forest," like Cooper liked to imagine, but a mean, dirty, yellow-faced "Injun." Lazy and useless, scraping by in the lumber camps, working as little as possible, and consuming as much as he could: that was the messenger. The mission was even worse.
It was Christmas Eve. The snow covered the ground, and the ice had stilled for the time the mouth of the roaring river. It was Saturday night as well; and for some time past the lumbermen had been considering the advisability of keeping[Pg 253] the good old holiday with some form of celebration suited to the occasion.
It was Christmas Eve. The snow blanketed the ground, and the ice had calmed the roaring river for the moment. It was Saturday night too, and for a while, the lumbermen had been discussing whether to keep[Pg 253] the good old holiday with some kind of celebration fitting for the occasion.
The citizens of Carter's Camp were not remarkably fastidious. They knew but one form of celebration, and they had no thought of hunting out new ones. The one thing needful to make a celebration completely successful was—liquor. This they must have in order to do justice to the day.
The people of Carter's Camp weren't particularly picky. They only knew one way to celebrate, and they had no interest in finding new ones. The only thing necessary to make a celebration truly successful was—liquor. They needed this to fully embrace the occasion.
The temperance laws of Carter's were very strict. Not that the moral sentiment of the place was particularly high, but it had been noticed that the amounts of labor and whisky were in inverse proportion. The more whisky, the less labor. It was a pure question of political economy. The foreman had often stated that he would prosecute to the fullest extent of the law the first man caught bringing whisky into camp. The foreman did not attempt, perhaps, to deny that his knowledge of the law was somewhat crude. He had forcibly stated, however, that should a case be brought before him, he would himself act as judge and jury, while his fist and foot would take the place of witness and counsel. There was something so terrible in this statement, coming as it did from the largest man in camp, that very little whisky had thus far been brought in.
The temperance laws in Carter's were really strict. It wasn't that the moral standards of the place were particularly high, but people noticed that the amount of work and whisky were inversely related. The more whisky consumed, the less work got done. It was really just a matter of political economy. The foreman often said he would go after the first person caught bringing whisky into camp with full force of the law. He didn’t really deny that his understanding of the law was a bit rough around the edges. However, he firmly stated that if a case came before him, he would act as judge and jury, while his fist and foot would serve as witness and legal counsel. There was something so intimidating about this statement, especially coming from the biggest guy in camp, that not much whisky had been smuggled in so far.
Christmas had come, and the drinking element in Carter's Camp proposed that Pete Shivershee—the "Injun"—be sent to town for a quantity of the liquid poison, that the drinkers might "enjoy" themselves.
Christmas had arrived, and the drinking crowd at Carter's Camp suggested that Pete Shivershee—the "Injun"—be sent to town for a supply of alcohol so they could "have fun."
Bill Gammon found Pete curled up by the stove. He took him out of doors and explained the business in hand. Bill prided himself somewhat on his ability to "git work out of Injuns." Pete muttered only "all right." He took the money Bill gave him, and then slunk away down the road for the forest, as we have seen him.
Bill Gammon found Pete curled up by the stove. He took him outside and explained what they needed to do. Bill was a bit proud of his skill in getting work done by Indians. Pete just mumbled "all right." He took the money Bill handed him and then quietly made his way down the road into the forest, just like we’ve seen him before.
* * * * *
* * * * *
Bill felt so confident of the success of his experiment that he did not hesitate to inform the boys that Pete was "dead sure" to return. He would stake his reputation upon it.
Bill was so sure that his experiment would work that he didn't hesitate to tell the guys that Pete was "definitely" going to come back. He would put his reputation on the line for it.
Pete was in a hard position. If he loved anything in this world, it was whisky. If there was anything he feared, it was Bill's fist. The two were sure to go together. The money jingling in his pocket suggested unlimited pleasures, but over every one hung Bill's hard fist. He ran several miles through the forest, till, turning a corner of the road, he came upon a little clearing, in which stood a small log house. Pete knew the place well. Here lived Jeff Hunt with his wife, a French woman, and their troop of children.
Pete was in a tough spot. If he loved anything in this world, it was whisky. If there was anything he feared, it was Bill's punch. The two seemed bound to collide. The cash jingling in his pocket promised endless fun, but looming over every possibility was Bill's strong fist. He ran several miles through the woods until, around a bend in the road, he found a small clearing with a little log cabin. Pete knew this place well. It was home to Jeff Hunt and his wife, a French woman, along with their bunch of kids.
Jeff was a person of little importance by the side of his wife, though, like all "lords of creation," he considered himself the legal and proper head of the family, as well as one of the mainstays of society. His part of the family government consisted, for the most part, in keeping the house supplied with wood and water, and in smoking his comfortable pipe in the corner, while his wife bent over her tub.
Jeff was someone of little significance compared to his wife, but like all "lords of creation," he thought of himself as the legal and rightful head of the family, as well as a key support of society. His role in the family mainly involved making sure the house had enough wood and water and enjoying his relaxing pipe in the corner while his wife worked hard at her tasks.
Mrs. Hunt was the only woman near the camp, and so all the laundry work fell to her. Laundry work in the pine woods implies mending and darning, as well as washing and ironing, and the poor little woman had her hands full of work surely. It was rub, rub, rub, day after day, over the steaming tub, with the children running about like little wolves, and Jeff kindly giving his advice from his comfortable corner. And even after the children were in bed at night, she must sit up and mend the clean clothes.
Mrs. Hunt was the only woman around the camp, so all the laundry work was her responsibility. Doing laundry in the pine woods means mending and darning, along with washing and ironing, and the poor woman had her hands full. It was constantly rub, rub, rub, day after day, over the steaming tub, with the kids running around like little wolves, while Jeff generously offered his advice from his cozy spot. And even after the kids were in bed at night, she had to stay up and mend the clean clothes.
What a pack of children there were! How rough and strong they seemed, running about all day, all but poor little Marie, the oldest. She had never been strong, and now at last she was dying of[Pg 255] consumption. She could not sit up at all, but lay all day on the little bed in the corner, watching her mother with sad, beautiful eyes.
What a bunch of kids there were! They looked so lively and strong, running around all day, except for poor little Marie, the oldest. She had never been healthy, and now she was finally dying of consumption. She couldn’t sit up at all and spent all day on the little bed in the corner, watching her mother with sad, beautiful eyes.
The brave little Frenchwoman's heart almost failed her at times, as she saw how day by day the little form grew thinner, the eyes more beautiful, the cheeks more flushed. She knew the signs too well, but there was nothing she could do.
The brave little Frenchwoman's heart almost gave out at times as she watched the small figure grow thinner day by day, the eyes becoming more striking and the cheeks more flushed. She recognized the signs too well, but there was nothing she could do.
Pete was a regular visitor at Jeff's and always a welcome one. His work was to carry the washing to and from camp. He came nearer to feeling like a man at Jeff's house than at any other place he knew of. Everyone but Mrs. Hunt and little Marie called him only "Injun," but they always said "Mr. Shivershee." The "Meester Shivershee" of the little Frenchwoman was the nearest claim to respectability that Pete felt able to make. One night while carrying home the clothes, he dropped them in the mud. He never minded the whipping Bill Gammon gave him half as much as he did poor Mrs. Hunt's tears, to think how her work had gone for nothing.
Pete was a regular visitor at Jeff's, and he was always welcome. His job was to take the laundry to and from camp. He felt more like a man at Jeff's house than anywhere else he knew. Everyone except Mrs. Hunt and little Marie called him "Injun," but they always referred to him as "Mr. Shivershee." The way the little Frenchwoman said "Meester Shivershee" was the closest Pete felt to being respected. One night while carrying the clothes home, he dropped them in the mud. He didn't mind the beating Bill Gammon gave him nearly as much as he did Mrs. Hunt's tears, realizing how her hard work had gone to waste.
As Pete came trotting down the road, Jeff stood in front of his house chopping stove-wood from a great log. A lantern, hung on a stump, provided light for his purpose. Pete stopped from sheer force of habit in front of the house, and Jeff, glad of any chance to interrupt his work, paused to talk with him.
As Pete trotted down the road, Jeff stood in front of his house chopping firewood from a big log. A lantern hanging on a stump lit up his work area. Pete stopped out of habit in front of the house, and Jeff, happy for any excuse to take a break, paused to chat with him.
"Walk in, Injun," said Jeff, hospitably. "Yer clo'es ain't quite ready, but the woman will hev 'em all up soon—walk in."
"Come on in, Indian," said Jeff, warmly. "Your clothes aren’t quite ready, but the woman will have them all done soon—come on in."
It suddenly came over Pete that this was his night for taking the clothes home, but his present errand was of far more importance than mere laundry work.
It suddenly hit Pete that tonight was his night to take the laundry home, but his current task was way more important than just doing laundry.
"Me no stop. I goin' ter town. Great work. Large bizness." By which vague hints he meant no doubt to impress Jeff with a sense of the dignity[Pg 256] of his mission, and yet cunningly to keep its object concealed.
"I'm not stopping. I'm going to town. Great work. Big business." With these vague hints, he likely intended to impress Jeff with the importance of his mission while cleverly keeping the actual purpose hidden.[Pg 256]
"Goin' to town, be ye? Great doin's ter camp ter-morrer, I s'pose. I'll be round ef I kin git away, but walk in, Injun, an' git yer supper, an' see the wimmin," and Jeff opened the door for Pete to pass in.
"Gonna head into town, are you? Big plans for camping tomorrow, I guess. I'll drop by if I can get away, but come on in, Indian, and get your dinner, and meet the women," Jeff said as he opened the door for Pete to come inside.
The thought of supper was too much for Pete and he slunk in after Jeff and stood in the corner by the door. The room was hardly an inviting one, and yet if Pete had been a white man some thoughts of "home, sweet home," must have passed through his mind. But he was only a despised "Injun."
The thought of dinner was overwhelming for Pete, so he slipped in after Jeff and stood in the corner by the door. The room was far from welcoming, but if Pete had been a white guy, some thoughts of "home, sweet home" might have crossed his mind. But he was just a hated "Injun."
A rough board table was laid for supper at one side of the room. In the corner little Marie lay with the firelight falling over her poor thin face. Pete must have felt, as he looked at her, like some hopeless convict gazing through his prison bars upon some fair saint passing before him. She seemed to be in another world than his; there seemed between them a gulf that could not be bridged. Three of the larger children were sobbing in the corner, while the rest formed a sorrowful group about an old box in which were two or three simple plants frozen and yellow. Mrs. Hunt was frying pork over the hot stove. As she looked up at Pete, he noticed that she had been crying.
A rough wooden table was set for dinner on one side of the room. In the corner, little Marie lay with the firelight illuminating her frail face. Pete must have felt, as he looked at her, like a hopeless convict peering through prison bars at a beautiful saint passing by. She seemed to exist in a different world from his; there appeared to be a chasm between them that couldn’t be crossed. Three of the older children were sobbing in the corner, while the rest formed a sorrowful group around an old box containing two or three simple plants that were frozen and yellowed. Mrs. Hunt was frying pork over the hot stove. When she glanced up at Pete, he noticed that she had been crying.
Jeff was the very prince of hosts. He made haste to make Pete feel at home.
Jeff was the perfect host. He rushed to make Pete feel at home.
"Set by, Injun. So the boys is goin' ter kinder cellybrate ter-morrer, be they?"
"Step aside, Indian. So the boys are going to kind of celebrate tomorrow, right?"
But Pete felt that his mission must not be disclosed. "What matter is with kids?" he asked, to change the subject.
But Pete felt that he couldn't reveal his mission. "What's going on with the kids?" he asked, trying to change the subject.
"Oh, they're jest a-yellin' about them flowers," explained Jeff. "Ye see they hev been a-trainin' some posies indoors against ter-morrer, ye know. Ter-morrer's Christmas, ye see, an' them kids they[Pg 257] hed an idee they'd hev some flowers fer ter dekerate thet corner where the little gal is. Little gals, when they ain't well, like sech things, ye know."
"Oh, they're just yelling about the flowers," Jeff explained. "You see, they have been growing some flowers indoors for tomorrow, you know. Tomorrow's Christmas, and those kids had an idea they wanted to have some flowers to decorate that corner where the little girl is. Little girls, when they're not feeling well, like things like that, you know."
Pete nodded. He was not aware of this love of diminutive females, but it would not show very good breeding to appear ignorant.
Pete nodded. He wasn't aware of this preference for petite women, but it wouldn’t reflect well on him to seem uninformed.
"Wall, ye see," continued Jeff, "they kep the flowers away from the little gal, meanin' ter s'prise her like. But jest this afternoon they gut ketched by the frost, an' now there they be stiffer'n stakes. It is kinder bad, ain't it—'specially ez it's Christmas, too?"
"Well, you see," Jeff continued, "they kept the flowers away from the little girl, wanting to surprise her. But just this afternoon they got hit by the frost, and now they’re as stiff as stakes. It's kind of rough, isn’t it—especially since it's Christmas, too?"
"What Crissmus?" put in Pete.
"What Christmas?" Pete asked.
"Oh, Christmas? Wall, it's a sorter day like. It's somethin' like other days, an' yet it ain't. But then, Injun, I don't s'pose ye would understand ef I wuz ter tell ye." And Jeff concealed his own ignorance, as many wiser and better men have done, by assuming a tone too lofty for his audience.
"Oh, Christmas? Well, it’s kind of a regular day. It’s something like other days, but it’s also different. But then, Indian, I don’t think you would get it even if I tried to explain." And Jeff hid his own confusion, like many smarter and better men have done, by acting as if he was above his audience.
But Mrs. Hunt could explain, even if Jeff could not. She paused on the way to the stove with a dish of pork in her hand.
But Mrs. Hunt could explain, even if Jeff couldn’t. She stopped on her way to the stove, holding a dish of pork in her hand.
"It eez the day of the good Lord, Meester Shivershee. It eez the day when the good Lord He was born, and when all people should be glad." But the little woman belied her own creed as she thought of little Marie and the dead flowers.
"It is the day of the good Lord, Mr. Shivershee. It is the day when the good Lord was born, and when everyone should be happy." But the little woman contradicted her own beliefs as she thought of little Marie and the dead flowers.
I hardly think Pete gained a very clear idea of the day, even from Mrs. Hunt's explanation. It was, I fear, all Greek to him.
I really don't think Pete understood the day very well, even after Mrs. Hunt explained it. To him, it was basically all nonsense.
"What flowers fer?" he asked, as, in response to Jeff's polite invitation, he "sat by" and began supper.
"What are the flowers for?" he asked, as he sat down for dinner in response to Jeff's polite invitation.
"Wall, it's a sorter idee of the wimmin," explained Jeff. "Looks kinder pooty to see flowers round; ye see, kinder slicks up a room like. All these things hez ter come inter keepin' house, ye[Pg 258] see, Injun." With which broad explanation Jeff helped himself to a piece of pork.
"Well, it's a better idea for the women," Jeff explained. "It looks pretty nice to have flowers around; you see, it makes a room look nicer. All these things have to do with keeping house, you see, Indian." With that simple explanation, Jeff helped himself to a piece of pork.
But Mrs. Hunt was bound to explain too. Her explanation was certainly more poetic.
But Mrs. Hunt had to explain as well. Her explanation was definitely more poetic.
"It eez the way we show our love for the good Lord, Meester Shivershee. What is more beautiful than the flowers? We take the flowers, and with much love we place them upon the walls, and we make others happy with them, and the good Lord, who loves us all, He is pleased,"—but here, seeing the sobbing children and the frozen plants, she could not help wiping her eyes upon her apron.
"It’s how we show our love for the good Lord, Mr. Shivershee. What’s more beautiful than flowers? We take the flowers, and with a lot of love, we place them on the walls, making others happy with them, and the good Lord, who loves us all, is pleased,"—but here, seeing the crying children and the frozen plants, she couldn’t help wiping her eyes on her apron.
The little sufferer on the bed saw this action. Her voice was almost gone. "Never mind, mamma," she whispered; but the beautiful eyes were filled with tears, for she knew that mamma would mind—that she could not help it.
The little sufferer on the bed saw this action. Her voice was almost gone. "It's okay, mom," she whispered; but her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, because she knew that mom would mind—that she couldn’t help it.
Pete listened to all this attentively. "Injun" that he was, of course he could not understand it all, and yet he could hardly help seeing something of the sorrow that the loss of the flowers had brought upon the family. He finished his supper, and then slunk out at the door again. Jeff followed him out.
Pete listened to all of this carefully. Being "Injun," he couldn’t fully grasp everything, but he couldn't help noticing some of the sadness that the loss of the flowers had caused the family. He finished his dinner and then quietly slipped out the door again. Jeff followed him out.
"Little gal ever git well?" asked Pete.
"Did that little girl ever get better?" Pete asked.
"No; I don't s'pose she will," answered Jeff. "There ain't no hopes held out fer her. Makes it kinder bad, ye see. Nice, clever little gal as ever lived, too. Stop in an' git yer clo'es when ye come back, will ye?"
"No; I don’t think she will," Jeff replied. "There aren’t any hopes for her. It makes it pretty tough, you see. She’s a nice, smart little girl, too. Stop by and grab your clothes when you come back, okay?"
"All right," muttered Pete, as he trotted away toward the town.
"Okay," muttered Pete, as he walked away toward the town.
* * * * *
* * * * *
I wonder what Pete was thinking about as he ran through the forest. An "Injun's" thoughts on any ordinary subject cannot be very deep, yet when one comes from such a scene as Pete had just witnessed, and when such sad eyes as Marie's haunt one all along a lonely road, even an[Pg 259] "Injun's" thoughts must be worth noticing. Let us imagine what Pete's thoughts were as he shuffled mile after mile through the snow. The scene he had just left rose before his dulled "Injun" mind. How kind Mrs. Hunt had always been to him! She was the only one that called him "Mister." How queer it was that the children should cry because the flowers were killed! How little Marie had looked at him! Somehow Pete could not drive those sad eyes away. They seemed to be looking at him from every stump, from every tree. They were filled with tears now—could it be because the flowers were frozen?
I wonder what Pete was thinking about as he ran through the forest. An "Injun's" thoughts on any ordinary subject can't be very deep, yet after witnessing what Pete had just seen, and with those sad eyes of Marie's haunting him along a lonely road, even an "Injun's" thoughts must be worth noticing. Let's imagine what Pete was thinking as he shuffled mile after mile through the snow. The scene he had just left came back to his dulled "Injun" mind. How kind Mrs. Hunt had always been to him! She was the only one who called him "Mister." How strange it was that the children cried because the flowers were dead! How small Marie had looked at him! Somehow Pete couldn't shake those sad eyes away. They seemed to be staring at him from every stump and tree. They were filled with tears now—could it be because the flowers were frozen?
It is no wonder that when at last the few lingering village lights came into view, Pete was wondering how he could help matters out.
It’s no surprise that when the last few lights of the village finally appeared, Pete was thinking about how he could make things better.
It was quite late, and most of the shops were closed. Only here and there some late worker showed a light. The bar-rooms were open full blast, and as Pete glided down the sawdust street it needed all the remembrance of Bill's fist to keep him from parting with a portion of the jingling money for an equal amount of good cheer. But the fist had the best of it, and he went straight on to the last bar-room. Surely Bill was right. Nothing but a miracle could stop him.
It was pretty late, and most of the shops were closed. Only a few late workers had their lights on. The bars were in full swing, and as Pete walked down the sawdust-covered street, he had to remind himself of Bill's fist to stop him from spending some of his jingling money on drinks. But the memory of the fist won out, and he continued straight to the last bar. Bill was definitely right. It would take a miracle to stop him.
But the miracle was performed, and when Pete least expected it.
But the miracle happened when Pete least expected it.
Pete knew better than to go into the front door of the bar-room. He knew how well he and all his race are protected by the government. It had been decided that no one should be allowed to sell liquor to an "Injun"—at least at the regular bar. If an "Injun," however, could so far lose sight of his personal dignity as to come sneaking in at the back door, and pay an extra price for his liquor, whose business was it?
Pete knew better than to enter the front door of the bar. He was aware of how well he and his entire community are protected by the government. It had been decided that no one should be allowed to sell alcohol to an "Injun"—at least not at the main bar. However, if an "Injun" could stoop low enough to sneak in through the back door and pay a higher price for his drinks, whose business was it?
Pete knew the way of bar-tenders. He had been in the business before. He did not go in at[Pg 260] the front door where the higher-bred white men were made welcome, but slunk down an alley by the side of the building, meaning to go in the back way.
Pete knew how bartenders operated. He had been in the business before. He didn’t go in through the front door where the more privileged white men were welcomed, but slipped down an alley beside the building, planning to enter through the back.
There was no light in the store next the bar-room. It was a milliner's store and had been closed for some hours. But in the back room two women were working away anxious to finish a hat, evidently intended for some village belle's Christmas. Pete stopped in the dark alley for a moment to watch them.
There was no light in the shop next to the bar. It was a milliner's store and had been closed for a few hours. But in the back room, two women were busy working to finish a hat, clearly meant for some local beauty's Christmas. Pete paused in the dark alley for a moment to watch them.
A man sat asleep in a chair by the stove, but the women worked on with tireless fingers. The hat was growing more and more brilliant under their quick touches. By their side stood a basket of artificial flowers and bright ribbons. It seemed to Pete that he had never before seen anything so beautiful. Here were flowers—why could he not get some for the little sick girl?
A man was dozing in a chair by the stove, while the women continued to work with endless energy. The hat was becoming more and more stunning with their swift movements. Next to them was a basket filled with fake flowers and colorful ribbons. Pete thought he had never seen anything so beautiful before. There were flowers—why couldn't he get some for the little sick girl?
It was a severe struggle for the poor "Injun," out there in the dark alley. The thought of the thrashing he would receive on the one hand, and the sad eyes of Marie on the other. What could he do? But even an "Injun" can remember a kindness. It may have been a miracle, or it may have been just the out-cropping of the desire to repay a kindness which even an "Injun" is said to possess. At any rate the eyes conquered and Pete braved the fist of Bill. For fear that he should lose courage, he pushed against the door of the room, and entered without ceremony.
It was a tough struggle for the poor "Injun" out there in the dark alley. He was torn between the beating he was likely to get on one hand and the sad eyes of Marie on the other. What could he do? But even an "Injun" can remember a kindness. It might have been a miracle, or maybe it was just the urge to repay kindness that even an "Injun" is said to have. Anyway, the eyes won out, and Pete faced Bill’s fists. Afraid he would lose his nerve, he pushed against the door of the room and walked in without hesitation.
There was a great commotion, I can assure you. The idea of an "Injun" pushing his way into the back parlor of a milliner's shop was too much of a revolutionary proceeding to pass unnoticed. The women dropped their work with a little scream, while the man started from his chair with most violent intent upon poor Pete.
There was a huge stir, I can assure you. The idea of an "Injun" barging into the back room of a milliner's shop was too shocking to go unnoticed. The women gasped and dropped their work, while the man jumped from his chair with the intention of going after poor Pete.
"What be ye after here, Injun?" he growled. "Hump yerself outer here—git a-goin'!"
"What do you want here, Injun?" he snarled. "Get your stuff and get out of here—move it!"
But Pete pulled out his money, at the sight of which the standing army of the milliner's store paused. Money has smoothed over many an outrage. It might perhaps excuse even such an action on the part of an "Injun."
But Pete took out his money, and the staff at the milliner's store stopped in their tracks. Money has smoothed over many an outrage. It might even make such an action by an "Injun" seem excusable.
"I want flowers," Pete said, pointing to the basket. "Give me flowers—I pay."
"I want flowers," Pete said, pointing to the basket. "Give me flowers—I’ll pay."
"Oh, ye wanter buy sum of them artyficial flowers, do ye? This is a pooty time o' night ter come flower huntin,' ain't it? Jest pick out yer flowers, an' then climb out!"—and he held the basket out at arm's length for Pete to select.
"Oh, you want to buy some of those artificial flowers, do you? This is a pretty time of night to go flower hunting, isn't it? Just pick out your flowers, and then climb out!"—and he held the basket out at arm's length for Pete to select.
Pete took a great red rose, and a white flower. There was not very much of a stock to select from, but Pete, with "Injun" instinct, selected the largest and gaudiest.
Pete picked a big red rose and a white flower. There wasn't a lot to choose from, but Pete, using his "Injun" instinct, chose the biggest and showiest one.
"Them is wurth about ten shillins," figured up the merchant, taking the money from Pete's hand.
"That's worth about ten shillings," calculated the merchant, taking the money from Pete's hand.
Pete carefully placed the flowers in the pocket of his ragged coat, and started for the door. The milliner's man, rendered affable by the most surprising bargain he had just made, naturally wished to retain the patronage of such a model customer.
Pete cautiously tucked the flowers into the pocket of his tattered coat and headed for the door. The hatmaker's assistant, feeling friendly after the unexpected deal he had just secured, naturally wanted to keep the business of such an ideal customer.
"Want anything in our line, Injun, jest call round an' we'll please ye. Only come a little afore bed-time when ye come again." But Pete slunk out at the door and did not hear him.
"Need anything in our line, Indian, just come back and we’ll take care of you. Just try to come a bit before bedtime when you visit again." But Pete slipped out the door and didn’t hear him.
Pete's money was nearly gone, but he had a scheme in his head. He slunk in at the back door of the bar-room, and obtained his jug, and what whiskey he could buy with the rest of his money. Then up the street he ran again, out of town, stopping only once at the pump to fill the jug to the top with water. Resolutely fastening in the stopper, and not even raising the jug to his mouth, he started for camp at his long, swinging trot, with the jug in his hand. Mile after mile was passed over, yet Pete did not stop till Jeff Hunt's cabin[Pg 262] came in sight. Hiding his jug behind a log, he crept up to the window and looked in.
Pete was almost out of money, but he had a plan. He sneaked in through the back door of the bar, grabbed his jug, and bought as much whiskey as he could with the rest of his cash. Then he ran back up the street, out of town, stopping only once at the pump to fill the jug to the brim with water. After securely placing the stopper in, and without even bringing the jug to his lips, he headed toward camp at a quick, steady jog, jug in hand. He covered mile after mile without stopping until he spotted Jeff Hunt's cabin[Pg 262]. He hid his jug behind a log and crept up to the window to take a look inside.
The light was burning on the table, while Mrs. Hunt sat nodding over her work. She had been mending the clothes so that Pete could take them back with him. Tired out, she had fallen asleep. The box of frozen plants still stood by the table. Pete grinned as he saw them, thinking of the great flowers in his pocket. Marie was asleep. Over her head were hung long clusters of moss, with masses of ground pine and red berries.
The light was on the table as Mrs. Hunt sat dozing over her work. She had been mending clothes so Pete could take them back with him. Exhausted, she had fallen asleep. The box of frozen plants was still next to the table. Pete smiled when he saw them, thinking about the beautiful flowers in his pocket. Marie was asleep. Above her head were long bunches of moss, along with lots of ground pine and red berries.
Pete stole to the door and went in. Mrs. Hunt woke with a start, but at sight of Pete smiled in her weary way. Pete made up his bundle of clothes, and then pulled out the great red rose and the white flower. He laid them on the table with—"Flowers fer little gal. Sick. Make her think Crissmus. Good flowers. All color. No fade. No smell. No wear out." Then, catching up his bundle, he slunk away without waiting for Mrs. Hunt's thanks.
Pete quietly opened the door and stepped inside. Mrs. Hunt jolted awake but smiled wearily when she saw Pete. He quickly packed up his clothes and then took out the big red rose and the white flower. He placed them on the table and said, "Flowers for the little girl. Sick. Make her think of Christmas. Good flowers. All colors. No fading. No smell. Won't wear out." After that, he grabbed his bundle and slipped away without waiting for Mrs. Hunt to thank him.
* * * * *
* * * * *
When Bill Gammon woke in the morning, he found the jug at the foot of his bunk. But Pete was nowhere to be seen. He had left the jug and fled.
When Bill Gammon woke up in the morning, he found the jug at the end of his bunk. But Pete was nowhere in sight. He had left the jug and disappeared.
The Christmas celebration at Carter's was a very tame affair. Many were the curses showered upon Pete, and had that worthy been present, I doubt if even the thought of the famous miracle would have sustained him in the beating he would have received. But if Pete's conduct produced such a sad effect upon the festivities at Carter's, the joy it caused at Jeff Hunt's cabin made matters even. The glad Christmas sun, glad with the promise of the "old, old story," came dancing and sparkling over the trees, and looked down in wonderful tenderness upon the humble cabin. The first bright beams fell upon the bed where little Marie was[Pg 263] lying. They showed her the rose and the white flower nestling in the evergreens. The children came and stood in wonder before the rude flowers. How wonderful they were! Where could they have come from?
The Christmas celebration at Carter's was a pretty low-key event. There were plenty of curses directed at Pete, and if he had been there, I doubt even the thought of the famous miracle would have helped him avoid the beating he would have gotten. But while Pete's actions cast a shadow over the festivities at Carter's, they also created joy at Jeff Hunt's cabin, balancing things out. The cheerful Christmas sun, bright with the promise of the "old, old story," danced and sparkled through the trees, shining down with great warmth on the simple cabin. The first bright rays fell on the bed where little Marie was lying. They showed her the rose and the white flower nestled in the evergreens. The children came and stood in awe before the simple flowers. They were so amazing! Where could they have come from?
The face of the little girl was more patient than before. The eyes seemed more tender, and yet not so sad. Perhaps the glad sun, the same good sun that had looked upon that far-away tomb from which the stone had rolled, whispered to her, as it played about her face, how soon the stone would roll from her life; how soon she would forget all her care and trouble, and enter the land of sunshine and flowers. It may be that the good old Christmas sun even hunted out poor despised Pete, and told him something of its happiness. I am sure he deserved it. Let us hope so at any rate.
The little girl's face looked more patient than before. Her eyes seemed gentler, yet not as sad. Maybe the cheerful sun, the same kind sun that had shone on that distant grave from which the stone had rolled away, whispered to her as it warmed her face, how soon the stone would roll away from her life; how soon she would forget all her worries and troubles and step into a world of sunshine and flowers. It's possible that the kind old Christmas sun even found poor, overlooked Pete and shared some of its happiness with him. I'm sure he deserved it. Let's hope so, anyway.
MY CHRISTMAS DINNER.
It was on the twentieth of December last that I received an invitation from my friend, Mr. Phiggins, to dine with him in Mark Lane, on Christmas Day. I had several reasons for declining this proposition. The first was that Mr. P. makes it a rule, at all these festivals, to empty the entire contents of his counting-house into his little dining parlor; and you consequently sit down to dinner with six white-waistcoated clerks, let loose upon a turkey. The second was that I am not sufficiently well read in cotton and sugar, to enter with any spirit into the subject of conversation. And the third was, and is, that I never drink Cape wine. But by far the most prevailing reason remains to be told. I had been anticipating for some days, and was hourly in the hope of receiving, an invitation to spend my Christmas Day in a most irresistible quarter. I was expecting, indeed, the felicity of eating plum-pudding with an angel; and, on the strength of my imaginary engagement, I returned a polite note to Mr. P., reducing him to the necessity of advertising for another candidate for Cape and turkey.
It was on December 20th that I got an invitation from my friend, Mr. Phiggins, to join him for dinner in Mark Lane on Christmas Day. I had several reasons for turning him down. The first was that Mr. P. always makes it a point, during these celebrations, to invite all of his office staff into his small dining room; so you end up eating dinner with six clerks in white vests, all going after a turkey. The second reason is that I’m not well-versed enough in cotton and sugar to engage in that type of conversation. And the third reason is that I don’t drink Cape wine. But the most significant reason is yet to be shared. I had been looking forward for days and was hoping to receive an invitation to spend Christmas Day in a much more appealing place. I was truly expecting the joy of enjoying plum pudding with someone wonderful, and based on this imaginary plan, I politely replied to Mr. P., leaving him to find another person to enjoy Cape and turkey with.
The twenty-first came. Another invitation—to dine with a regiment of roast-beef eaters, at Clapham. I declined this also, for the above reason, and for one other, viz., that, on dining there ten Christmas Days ago, it was discovered, on sitting down, that one little accompaniment of the roast beef had been entirely overlooked. Would it be believed!—but I will not stay to mystify—I merely mention the fact. They had forgotten the horseradish.
The twenty-first arrived. Another invitation—to have dinner with a group of roast-beef lovers, at Clapham. I turned this down as well, for the reason mentioned above, and for one other, namely, that, when I dined there ten Christmas Days ago, it was discovered, upon sitting down, that one small side dish for the roast beef had been completely left out. You won't believe it!—but I won't go into details—I just wanted to mention the fact. They had forgotten the horseradish.
The next day arrived, and with it a neat epistle, sealed with violet-colored wax, from Upper Brook street. "Dine with the ladies—at home on Christmas Day." Very tempting, it is true; but not exactly the letter I was longing for. I began, however, to debate within myself upon the policy of securing this bird in hand, instead of waiting for the two that were still hopping about the bush, when the consultation was suddenly brought to a close, by a prophetic view of the portfolio of drawings fresh from boarding-school—moths and roses on embossed paper;—to say nothing of the album, in which I stood engaged to write an elegy on a Java sparrow, that had been the favorite in the family for three days. I rung for gilt-edged, pleaded a world of polite regret, and again declined.
The next day came, bringing a neat letter sealed with violet wax from Upper Brook Street. "Join the ladies for dinner—at home on Christmas Day." It was definitely tempting, but not quite the invitation I was hoping for. I started to consider whether I should take this opportunity instead of waiting for the two that were still out there, when I was suddenly reminded of the collection of drawings fresh from boarding school—moths and roses on fancy paper—not to mention the album where I was supposed to write an elegy for a Java sparrow that had been the family's favorite for three days. I rang for the fancy stationery, expressed a lot of sincere regrets, and declined once again.
The twenty-third dawned; time was getting on rather rapidly; but no card came. I began to despair of any more invitations, and to repent of my refusals. Breakfast was hardly over, however, when the servant brought up—not a letter—but an aunt and a brace of cousins from Bayswater. They would listen to no excuse; consanguinity required me, and Christmas was not my own. Now my cousins kept no albums; they are really as pretty as cousins can be; and when violent hands, with white kid gloves, are laid on one, it is sometimes difficult to effect an escape with becoming elegance. I could not, however, give up my darling hope of a pleasanter prospect. They fought with me in fifty engagements—that I pretended to have made. I showed them the Court Guide, with ten names obliterated—being those of persons who had not asked me to mince-meat and mistletoe; and I ultimately gained my cause by quartering the remains of an infectious fever on the sensitive fears of my aunt, and by dividing a rheumatism and a sprained ankle between my sympathetic cousins.
The twenty-third arrived; time was passing quickly, but no invitation came. I started to lose hope for any more invites and regretted my earlier refusals. Breakfast was barely finished when the servant brought up—not a letter—but an aunt and a couple of cousins from Bayswater. They wouldn’t take no for an answer; family calls for me, and Christmas wasn’t mine to decide. My cousins didn’t keep any albums; they were actually as pretty as cousins could be; and when someone with white gloves tries to grab you, it’s often hard to escape gracefully. Still, I couldn’t give up my cherished hope for a better situation. They battled with me in fifty imagined skirmishes that I pretended to have started. I showed them the Court Guide, with ten names crossed out—those of people who had not invited me for mince-meat and mistletoe; and I finally won my case by making my aunt fearful of catching a nasty fever and dividing a rheumatism and a sprained ankle between my sympathetic cousins.
As soon as they were gone, I walked out, sauntering involuntarily in the direction of the only house in which I felt I could spend a "happy" Christmas. As I approached, a porter brought a large hamper to the door. "A present from the country," thought I, "yes, they do dine at home; they must ask me; they know that I am in town." Immediately afterward a servant issued with a letter; he took the nearest way to my lodgings, and I hurried back by another street to receive the so-much-wished-for invitation. I was in a state of delirious delight.
As soon as they left, I walked out, casually heading towards the only house where I felt like I could enjoy a "happy" Christmas. When I got closer, a delivery guy brought a large basket to the door. "A gift from the countryside," I thought, "yes, they really are having dinner at home; they have to invite me; they know I’m in town." Right after that, a servant came out with a letter; he took the quickest route to my place, and I quickly went back through another street to get the much-anticipated invitation. I was feeling ecstatic.
I arrived—but there was no letter. I sat down to wait, in a spirit of calmer enjoyment than I had experienced for some days; and in less than half an hour a note was brought to me. At length, the desired despatch had come; it seemed written on the leaf of a lily with a pen dipped in dew. I opened it—and had nearly fainted with disappointment. It was from a stock-broker, who begins an anecdote of Mr. Rothschild before dinner, and finishes it with the fourth bottle—and who makes his eight children stay up to supper and snap-dragon. In macadamizing a stray stone in one of his periodical puddings, I once lost a tooth, and with it an heiress of some reputation. I wrote a most irritable apology, and despatched my warmest regards in a whirlwind.
I arrived—but there was no letter. I sat down to wait, feeling more relaxed and happy than I had in days; and in less than half an hour, someone brought me a note. Finally, the message I had been hoping for had arrived; it looked like it was written on a lily leaf with a pen dipped in dew. I opened it—and almost fainted from disappointment. It was from a stockbroker who starts telling a story about Mr. Rothschild before dinner and wraps it up after the fourth bottle—and who makes his eight kids stay up for supper and play snap-dragon. While I was choking on a stray stone in one of his regular puddings, I once lost a tooth and with it a well-known heiress. I wrote a very annoyed apology and sent my warmest regards in a rush.
December the twenty-fourth—I began to count the hours, and uttered many poetical things about the wings of Time. Alack! no letter came;—yes, I received a note from a distinguished dramatist, requesting the honor, etc. But I was too cunning for this, and practiced wisdom for once. I happened to reflect that his pantomime was to make its appearance on the night after, and that his object was to perpetrate the whole programme upon me. Regret that I could not have the pleasure of meeting Mr. Paulo, and the rest of the literati to be then[Pg 267] and there assembled, was of course immediately expressed.
December 24th—I started counting down the hours and said a lot of poetic things about the passage of time. Unfortunately, no letter arrived; I did receive a note from a well-known playwright, asking for the honor, etc. But I was too clever for that and decided to be wise for once. I realized that his show was happening the following night and that his intention was to put the whole event on me. I quickly expressed my regret that I couldn't have the pleasure of meeting Mr. Paulo and the other writers who would be gathered there[Pg 267].
My mind became restless and agitated. I felt, amidst all these invitations, cruelly neglected. They served, indeed, but to increase my uneasiness, as they opened prospects of happiness in which I could take no share. They discovered a most tempting dessert, composed of forbidden fruit. I took down "Childe Harold," and read myself into a sublime contempt of mankind. I began to perceive that merriment is only malice in disguise, and that the chief cardinal virtue is misanthropy.
My mind started racing and feeling uneasy. I felt, among all these invitations, painfully overlooked. They only heightened my discomfort, as they revealed glimpses of happiness I couldn’t be part of. They showed me a delicious dessert made of forbidden fruit. I picked up "Childe Harold" and lost myself in a grand disdain for humanity. I began to realize that cheerfulness is just malice in disguise and that the main virtue is misanthropy.
I sat "nursing my wrath," till it scorched me; when the arrival of another epistle suddenly charmed me from this state of delicious melancholy and delightful endurance of wrong. I sickened as I surveyed, and trembled as I opened it. It was dated——, but no matter; it was not the letter. In such a frenzy as mine, raging to behold the object of my admiration condescend, not to eat a custard, but to render it invisible—to be invited perhaps to a tart fabricated by her own ethereal fingers; with such possibilities before me, how could I think of joining a "friendly party,"—where I should inevitably sit next to a deaf lady, who had been, when a little girl, patted on the head by Wilkes, or my Lord North, she could not recollect which—had taken tea with the author of "Junius," but had forgotten his name—and who once asked me "whether Mr. Munden's monument was in Westminster Abbey or St. Paul's?"—I seized a pen, and presented my compliments. I hesitated—for the peril of precariousness of my situation flashed on my mind; but hope had still left me a straw to catch at, and I at length succeeded in resisting this late and terrible temptation.
I sat there "nursing my anger," until it burned me; when another letter suddenly pulled me out of this state of bittersweet sadness and the pleasing endurance of being wronged. I felt sick as I looked at it, and I trembled as I opened it. It was dated——, but that doesn't matter; it wasn't the letter. In a frenzy like mine, desperate to see the object of my admiration not just enjoy a custard, but make it disappear—to perhaps be invited to a tart made by her own delicate hands; with such possibilities ahead of me, how could I consider going to a "friendly gathering,"—where I would surely end up sitting next to a deaf lady, who, when she was a little girl, was patted on the head by Wilkes or Lord North; she couldn't remember which—who had tea with the author of "Junius," but had forgotten his name—and who once asked me "whether Mr. Munden's monument was in Westminster Abbey or St. Paul's?"—I grabbed a pen and sent my regards. I hesitated—because the riskiness of my situation hit me; but hope had still left me a glimmer to hold on to, and I ultimately managed to resist this last and terrible temptation.
After the first burst of excitement, I sunk into still deeper despondency. My spirit became a prey to anxiety and remorse. I could not eat; dinner[Pg 268] was removed with unlifted covers. I went out. The world seemed to have acquired a new face; nothing was to be seen but raisins and rounds of beef. I wandered about like Lear—I had given up all! I felt myself grated against the world like a nutmeg. It grew dark—I sustained a still gloomier shock. Every chance seemed to have expired, and everybody seemed to have a delightful engagement for the next day. I alone was disengaged—I felt like the Last Man! To-morrow appeared to have already commenced its career; mankind had anticipated the future; "and coming mince pies cast their shadows before."
After the initial wave of excitement, I fell into a deeper sadness. My spirit was overwhelmed with anxiety and regret. I couldn’t eat; dinner[Pg 268] was taken away with the plates still covered. I went outside. The world seemed to have changed completely; all I could see were raisins and rounds of beef. I wandered around like Lear—I had lost everything! I felt like I was being ground down by the world. It grew dark—I experienced an even deeper shock. Every opportunity seemed to be gone, and everyone else appeared to have something fun planned for the next day. I was the only one left out—I felt like the Last Man! Tomorrow seemed to have already started; people had already looked ahead; "and coming mince pies cast their shadows before."
In this state of desolation and dismay, I called—I could not help it—at the house to which I had so fondly anticipated an invitation, and a welcome. My protest must here however be recorded, that though I called in the hope of being asked, it was my fixed determination not to avail myself of so protracted a piece of politeness. No: my triumph would have been to have annihilated them with an engagement made in September, payable three months after date. With these feelings, I gave an agitated knock—they were stoning the plums, and did not immediately attend. I rung—how unlike a dinner bell it sounded! A girl at length made her appearance, and, with a mouthful of citron, informed me that the family had gone to spend their Christmas Eve in Portland Place. I rushed down the steps, I hardly knew whither. My first impulse was to go to some wharf and inquire what vessels were starting for America. But it was a cold night—I went home and threw myself on my miserable couch. In other words, I went to bed.
In this state of emptiness and despair, I called—I couldn’t help it—at the house where I had so eagerly hoped to be invited and welcomed. I must note, however, that even though I called in the hope of getting an invitation, I was determined not to take advantage of such extended politeness. No: my real victory would have been to leave them speechless with a commitment made in September, due three months later. With these thoughts, I knocked anxiously—they were busy processing the plums and didn’t come right away. I rang the bell—how different it sounded from a dinner bell! Eventually, a girl appeared, and with her mouth full of citron, she told me that the family had gone to spend their Christmas Eve in Portland Place. I hurried down the steps, hardly knowing where to go. My first instinct was to head to a wharf and ask about ships leaving for America. But it was a cold night—I went home and threw myself on my miserable couch. In other words, I went to bed.
I dozed and dreamed away the hours till day-break. Sometimes I fancied myself seated in a roaring circle, roasting chestnuts at a blazing log: at others, that I had fallen into the Serpentine while skating, and that the Humane Society were[Pg 269] piling upon me a Pelion, or rather a Vesuvius of blankets. I awoke a little refreshed. Alas! it was the twenty-fifth of the month—It was Christmas Day! Let the reader, if he possess the imagination of Milton, conceive my sensations.
I nodded off and let the hours slip away until dawn. Sometimes I imagined I was sitting in a lively group, roasting chestnuts by a huge fire; at other times, I thought I had fallen into the Serpentine while skating, and the Humane Society were[Pg 269] piling blankets on me like a mountain, or more like a volcano. I woke up feeling somewhat refreshed. Unfortunately, it was the twenty-fifth of the month—It was Christmas Day! Let the reader, if they have the imagination of Milton, picture what I was feeling.
I swallowed an atom of dry toast—nothing could calm the fever of my soul. I stirred the fire and read Zimmermann alternately. Even reason—the last remedy one has recourse to in such cases—came at length to my relief: I argued myself into a philosophic fit. But, unluckily, just as the Lethean tide within me was at its height, my landlady broke in upon my lethargy, and chased away by a single word all the little sprites and pleasures that were acting as my physicians, and prescribing balm for my wounds. She paid me the usual compliment, and then—"Do you dine at home to-day, sir?" abruptly inquired she. Here was a question. No Spanish inquisitor ever inflicted such complete dismay in so short a sentence. Had she given me a Sphynx to expound, a Gordian tangle to untwist; had she set me a lesson in algebra, or asked me the way to Brobdingnag; had she desired me to show her the North Pole, or the meaning of a melodrama:—any or all of these I might have accomplished. But to request me to define my dinner—to inquire into its latitude—to compel me to fathom that sea of appetite which I now felt rushing through my frame—to ask me to dive into futurity, and become the prophet of pies and preserves!—My heart died within me at the impossibility of a reply.
I swallowed a piece of dry toast—nothing could soothe the fever in my soul. I stirred the fire and read Zimmermann back and forth. Even reason—the last resort in such situations—finally brought me some relief: I managed to argue myself into a philosophical mood. But, unfortunately, just as the Lethean tide within me was at its peak, my landlady interrupted my lethargy and chased away all the little spirits and pleasures that were acting as my healers and offering comfort for my wounds with a single word. She paid me the usual compliment and then, abruptly, asked, “Do you want to have dinner at home today, sir?” This was a question. No Spanish inquisitor ever caused such complete dismay in so few words. If she had given me a Sphinx to interpret, a Gordian knot to untangle; if she had set me a math problem or asked me for directions to Brobdingnag; if she had asked me to show her the North Pole or the meaning of a melodrama:—any of those I could have handled. But to ask me about my dinner—to inquire about its specifics—to force me to explore that sea of hunger rushing through me—to ask me to peer into the future and predict what pies and preserves I might want!—My heart sank with the impossibility of answering.
She had repeated the question before I could collect my senses around me. Then, for the first time it occurred to me that, in the event of my having no engagement abroad, my landlady meant to invite me! "There will at least be the two daughters," I whispered to myself; "and after all, Lucy Matthews is a charming girl, and touches the harp divinely. She has a very small, pretty hand, I[Pg 270] recollect; only her fingers are so punctured by the needle—and I rather think she bites her nails. No, I will not even now give up my hope. It was yesterday but a straw—to-day it is but the thistledown; but I will cling to it to the last moment. There are still four hours left; they will not dine till six. One desperate struggle, and the peril is past; let me not be seduced by this last golden apple, and I may yet win my race." The struggle was made—"I should not dine at home." This was the only phrase left me, for I could not say that "I should dine out." Alas! that an event should be at the same time so doubtful and so desirable. I only begged that if any letter arrived, it might be brought to me immediately.
She had asked the question before I could gather my thoughts. Then, for the first time, it struck me that if I didn’t have any plans elsewhere, my landlady intended to invite me! "There will at least be the two daughters," I whispered to myself; "and after all, Lucy Matthews is a lovely girl and plays the harp beautifully. She has such small, pretty hands, I[Pg 270] remember; only her fingers are quite pricked from the needle—and I think she bites her nails. No, I won’t give up hope just yet. Yesterday it was just a possibility—today it feels like a fragile wish; but I'll hold on to it until the very last moment. There are still four hours to go; they won’t eat until six. One last effort, and the danger will be over; if I can just resist this final tempting offer, I might still make it." The effort was made—"I shouldn’t dine at home." That was the only phrase I could come up with, as I couldn’t say that "I would be dining out." Oh, how unfortunate that something could be both so uncertain and so appealing. I simply asked that if any letter came, it should be delivered to me right away.
The last plank, the last splinter, had now given way beneath me. I was floating about with no hope but the chance of something almost impossible. They had "left me alone," not with my glory, but with an appetite that resembled an avalanche seeking whom it might devour. I had passed one dinnerless day, and half of another; yet the promised land was as far from sight as ever. I recounted the chances I had missed. The dinners I might have enjoyed, passed in a dioramic view before my eyes. Mr. Phiggins and his six clerks—the Clapham beef-eaters—the charms of Upper Brook street—my pretty cousins, and the pantomime writer—the stock broker, whose stories one forgets, and the elderly lady who forgets her stories—they all marched by me, a procession of apparitions. Even my landlady's invitation, though unborn, was not forgotten in summing up my sacrifices. And for what?
The last plank, the last splinter, had finally given way beneath me. I was floating around with no hope except for a chance at something almost impossible. They had "left me alone," not with my glory, but with an appetite that felt like an avalanche looking for something to consume. I had gone through one day without dinner and half of another; yet the promised land was as far from sight as ever. I recalled the opportunities I had missed. The dinners I could have enjoyed played out like a slideshow before my eyes. Mr. Phiggins and his six clerks—the Clapham beef-eaters—the charms of Upper Brook Street—my lovely cousins, and the pantomime writer—the stockbroker, whose stories you forget, and the elderly lady who forgets her own stories—they all passed by me in a parade of phantoms. Even my landlady's invitation, though it never came, wasn't forgotten as I added up my sacrifices. And for what?
Four o'clock. Hope was perfectly ridiculous. I had been walking upon the hair-bridge over a gulf, and could not get into Elysium after all. I had been catching moonbeams, and running after notes of music. Despair was my only convenient refuge;[Pg 271] no chance remained, unless something should drop from the clouds. In this last particular I was not disappointed; for, on looking up, I perceived a heavy shower of snow, yet I was obliged to venture forth; for being supposed to dine out, I could not of course remain at home. Where to go I knew not: I was like my first father—"the world was all before me." I flung my coat round me, and hurried forth with the feelings of a bandit longing for a stiletto. At the foot of the stairs, I staggered against two or three smiling rascals, priding themselves upon their punctuality. They had just arrived—to make the tour of Turkey. How I hated them!—As I rushed by the parlor, a single glance disclosed to me a blazing fire, with Lucy and several lovely creatures in a semi-circle. Fancy, too, gave me a glimpse of a sprig of mistletoe—I vanished from the house, like a spectre at day-break.
Four o'clock. Hope felt completely absurd. I had been walking on a thin bridge over a deep ravine and couldn’t reach paradise after all. I had been trying to catch moonbeams and chasing after music notes. Despair was my only comfortable escape; no other options were left unless something miraculous happened. In that regard, I wasn’t let down; looking up, I saw a heavy snowfall, but I had to go out anyway, since I was supposed to be dining out and couldn't just stay home. I had no idea where to go; I felt like my biblical ancestor—"the world was all before me." I wrapped my coat around me and rushed out, feeling like a bandit yearning for a knife. At the bottom of the stairs, I bumped into a few grinning guys who were proud of their punctuality. They had just arrived to kick off their tour of Turkey. I despised them! As I hurried past the living room, I caught a glimpse of a roaring fire, with Lucy and several beautiful women sitting in a circle. My imagination even allowed me to see a sprig of mistletoe—I slipped out of the house like a ghost at dawn.
How long I wandered about is doubtful. At last I happened to look through a kitchen window, with an area in front, and saw a villain with a fork in his hand, throwing himself back in his chair choked with ecstasy. Another was feasting with a graver air; he seemed to be swallowing a bit of Paradise, and criticising its flavor. This was too much for mortality—my appetite fastened upon me like an alligator. I darted from the spot; and only a few yards further discerned a house with rather an elegant exterior, and with some ham in the window that looked perfectly sublime. There was no time for consideration—to hesitate was to perish. I entered; it was indeed "a banquet-hall deserted." The very waiters had gone home to their friends. There, however, I found a fire; and there—to sum up all my folly and felicity in a single word—I DINED.
How long I wandered is uncertain. Eventually, I looked through a kitchen window, where there was a small area out front, and saw a guy with a fork in his hand, leaning back in his chair, overwhelmed with joy. Another person was eating with a more serious expression; he looked like he was savoring a piece of Paradise and critiquing its taste. This was too much to handle—my hunger hit me like a wild animal. I bolted from that place and, just a few yards away, spotted a house with a fairly nice exterior and some ham in the window that looked absolutely amazing. There was no time to think—hesitating meant losing out. I went inside; it was truly a "banquet-hall deserted." Even the waitstaff had gone home to their families. But there, I found a fire; and there—to sum up all my foolishness and happiness in one word—I Eaten.
THE POOR TRAVELER.
BY CHARLES DICKENS.
[Dickens' introduction to this story describes his going to Rochester on Christmas Eve and seeing there a quaint old charity, which provided for the entertainment of "six poor travelers who not being rogues or proctors might receive gratis for one night lodging, entertainment and fourpence each." In honor of the day a special meal is provided for the travelers then in the charity. After the meal, when the travelers have gathered around the fire, their entertainer gives them the reason for the unwonted feast as "Christmas Eve, my friends, when the Shepherds, who were poor travelers, too, in their way, heard the Angels sing, 'On earth, peace: Good will toward men.'" Then each traveler was invited to relate a story, and among those told was the following.]
[Dickens introduces this story by describing his trip to Rochester on Christmas Eve, where he came across a lovely old charity that provided free lodging, food, and fourpence each for "six poor travelers who weren't rogues or proctors." To mark the occasion, the charity serves a special meal for the travelers. After the meal, as they gather around the fire, their host shares the reason for the unique feast: "Christmas Eve, my friends, when the Shepherds, who were poor travelers in their own way, heard the Angels sing, 'On earth, peace: Good will toward men.'" After this, each traveler is invited to tell a story, and among those told was the following.]
In the year one thousand seven hundred and ninety-nine, a relative of mine came limping down, on foot, to the town of Chatham. He was a poor traveler, with not a farthing in his pocket.
In the year 1799, a relative of mine came limping down to the town of Chatham on foot. He was a broke traveler, with not a penny in his pocket.
My relative came down to Chatham to enlist in a cavalry regiment, if a cavalry regiment would have him; if not, to take King George's shilling from any corporal or sergeant who would put a bunch of ribbons in his hat. His object was to get shot; but he thought he might as well ride to death as be at the trouble of walking.
My relative went down to Chatham to join a cavalry regiment, if they would take him; if not, he planned to accept King George's shilling from any corporal or sergeant willing to stick a bunch of ribbons in his hat. His goal was to get himself shot; but he figured it was better to ride to his death than to bother with walking.
My relative's Christian name was Richard, but he was better known as Dick. He dropped his own surname on the road down, and took up that of Doubledick. He was passed as Richard Doubledick; age, twenty-two; height, five foot ten; native place, Exmouth, which he had never been[Pg 273] near in his life. There was no cavalry in Chatham when he limped over the bridge with half a shoe to his dusty feet, so he enlisted into a regiment of the line, and was glad to get drunk and forget all about it.
My relative's first name was Richard, but he was more commonly known as Dick. He dropped his own last name along the way and adopted the name Doubledick. He was listed as Richard Doubledick; age, twenty-two; height, five foot ten; hometown, Exmouth, which he had never actually visited[Pg 273]. There was no cavalry in Chatham when he limped over the bridge with a half shoe on his dusty foot, so he joined a line regiment and was happy to get drunk and forget all about it.
You are to know that this relative of mine had gone wrong, and run wild. His heart was in the right place, but it was sealed up. He had been betrothed to a good and beautiful girl, whom he had loved better than she—or perhaps even he—believed; but in an evil hour he had given her cause to say to him solemnly, "Richard, I will never marry any other man. I will live single for your sake, but Mary Marshall's lips"—her name was Mary Marshall—"never address another word to you on earth. Go, Richard! Heaven forgive you!" This finished him. This brought him down to Chatham. This made him Private Richard Doubledick, with a determination to be shot.
You should know that this relative of mine went off the rails and lost control. His intentions were good, but he was emotionally closed off. He had been engaged to a wonderful and beautiful girl, whom he loved more than she—or maybe even he—realized; but at a terrible moment, he gave her a reason to say to him seriously, "Richard, I will never marry anyone else. I will stay single for you, but Mary Marshall's lips"—her name was Mary Marshall—"will never speak to you again. Go, Richard! May heaven forgive you!" This broke him. This brought him down to Chatham. This turned him into Private Richard Doubledick, with a longing to be shot.
There was not a more dissipated and reckless soldier in Chatham barracks, in the year one thousand seven hundred and ninety-nine, than Private Richard Doubledick. He associated with the dregs of every regiment; he was as seldom sober as he could be, and was constantly under punishment. It became clear to the whole barracks that Private Richard Doubledick would very soon be flogged.
There was no more wild and careless soldier in Chatham barracks in 1799 than Private Richard Doubledick. He hung out with the lowest members of every regiment, he was rarely sober, and he was constantly in trouble. Everyone in the barracks knew that Private Richard Doubledick would soon be punished severely.
Now the Captain of Richard Doubledick's company was a young gentleman not above five years his senior, whose eyes had an expression in them which affected Private Richard Doubledick in a very remarkable way. They were bright, handsome, dark eyes,—what are called laughing eyes generally, and, when serious, rather steady than severe,—but they were the only eyes now left in his narrowed world that Private Richard Doubledick could not stand. Unabashed by evil report and punishment, defiant of everything else and everybody else, he had but to know that those eyes[Pg 274] looked at him for a moment, and he felt ashamed. He could not so much as salute Captain Taunton in the street like any other officer. He was reproached and confused,—troubled by the mere possibility of the Captain's looking at him. In his worst moments, he would rather turn back, and go any distance out of his way, than encounter those two handsome, dark, bright eyes.
Now, the captain of Richard Doubledick's company was a young man only about five years older than him, and his eyes had a look that affected Private Richard Doubledick in a very notable way. They were bright, attractive, dark eyes—often referred to as laughing eyes—and when serious, they seemed more steady than harsh. However, they were the only eyes left in his narrowed world that Private Richard Doubledick couldn’t handle. Unfazed by rumors or punishment, and defiant toward everything and everyone else, he only had to be aware that those eyes[Pg 274] were on him for a moment, and he felt embarrassed. He couldn’t even manage to salute Captain Taunton on the street like he would with any other officer. He felt both ashamed and confused, troubled by the mere possibility of the captain looking at him. In his worst moments, he would rather turn around and go out of his way than face those two handsome, dark, bright eyes.
One day, when Private Richard Doubledick came out of the Black hole, where he had been passing the last eight and forty hours, and in which retreat he spent a good deal of his time, he was ordered to betake himself to Captain Taunton's quarters. In the stale and squalid state of a man just out of the Black hole, he had less fancy than ever for being seen by the Captain; but he was not so mad yet as to disobey orders, and consequently went up to the terrace overlooking the parade-ground, where the officers' quarters were; twisting and breaking in his hands, as he went along, a bit of the straw that had formed the decorative furniture of the Black hole.
One day, after Private Richard Doubledick came out of the Black Hole, where he had spent the last forty-eight hours and a lot of his time in retreat, he was ordered to go to Captain Taunton's quarters. In the grimy and rough state of a man just out of the Black Hole, he felt even less keen on being seen by the Captain; but he wasn’t foolish enough to disobey orders, so he made his way up to the terrace overlooking the parade ground, where the officers' quarters were located, twisting and breaking a piece of straw that had served as the decorative furniture of the Black Hole as he walked.
"Come in!" cried the Captain, when he knocked with his knuckles at the door. Private Richard Doubledick pulled off his cap, took a stride forward, and felt very conscious that he stood in the light of the dark, bright eyes.
"Come in!" shouted the Captain when he knocked with his knuckles on the door. Private Richard Doubledick took off his cap, stepped forward, and was very aware that he was under the gaze of those dark, bright eyes.
There was a slight pause. Private Richard Doubledick had put the straw in his mouth, and was gradually doubling it up into his windpipe and choking himself.
There was a brief pause. Private Richard Doubledick had put the straw in his mouth and was slowly pushing it down into his throat, choking himself.
"Doubledick," said the Captain, "do you know where you are going to?"
"Doubledick," the Captain said, "do you know where you're headed?"
"To the devil, sir," faltered Doubledick.
"To hell with it, sir," stammered Doubledick.
"Yes," returned the Captain. "And very fast."
"Yes," the Captain replied. "And very quickly."
Private Richard Doubledick turned the straw of the Black hole in his mouth, and made a miserable salute of acquiescence.
Private Richard Doubledick chewed on the straw from the Black hole in his mouth and gave a sad salute of agreement.
"Doubledick," said the Captain, "since I[Pg 275] entered his Majesty's service, a boy of seventeen, I have been pained to see many men of promise going that road; but I have never been so pained to see a man determined to make the shameful journey as I have been, ever since you joined the regiment, to see you."
"Doubledick," the Captain said, "ever since I[Pg 275] joined His Majesty's service at the age of seventeen, I've been troubled to see many promising men take that path; but I have never been as troubled to see someone so set on taking that disgraceful journey as I have been since you joined the regiment."
Private Richard Doubledick began to find a film stealing over the floor at which he looked; also to find the legs of the Captain's breakfast-table turning crooked, as if he saw them through water.
Private Richard Doubledick started to notice a strange haze creeping over the floor he was staring at; he also saw the legs of the Captain's breakfast table bending as if he were looking at them through water.
"I am only a common soldier, sir," said he. "It signifies very little what such a poor brute comes to."
"I’m just a regular soldier, sir," he said. "It doesn’t really matter what happens to someone like me."
"You are a man," returned the Captain, with grave indignation, "of education and superior advantages; and if you say that, meaning what you say, you have sunk lower than I had believed. How low that must be, I leave you to consider, knowing what I know of your disgrace, and seeing what I see."
"You are a man," the Captain replied, with serious indignation, "of education and better opportunities; and if you say that, meaning it, you've sunk lower than I believed. Just think about how low that is, considering what I know of your disgrace and what I see."
"I hope to get shot soon, sir," said Private Richard Doubledick; "and then the regiment and the world together will be rid of me."
"I hope I get shot soon, sir," said Private Richard Doubledick; "and then the regiment and the world will finally be rid of me."
The legs of the table were becoming very crooked. Doubledick, looking up to steady his vision, met the eyes that had so strong an influence over him. He put his hand before his own eyes, and the breast of his disgrace-jacket swelled as if it would fly asunder.
The legs of the table were getting very wobbly. Doubledick, looking up to clear his vision, met the eyes that had such a powerful effect on him. He put his hand in front of his own eyes, and the front of his disgrace jacket puffed up as if it might burst apart.
"I would rather," said the young Captain, "see this in you, Doubledick, than I would see five thousand guineas counted out upon this table for a gift to my good mother. Have you a mother?"
"I would rather," said the young Captain, "see this in you, Doubledick, than see five thousand guineas counted out on this table as a gift for my good mother. Do you have a mother?"
"I am thankful to say she is dead, sir."
"I’m glad to say she’s gone, sir."
"If your praises," returned the Captain, "were sounded from mouth to mouth through the whole regiment, through the whole army, through the whole country, you would wish she had lived to say, with pride and joy, 'He is my son!'"
"If your praises," replied the Captain, "were echoed from person to person throughout the entire regiment, throughout the whole army, throughout the whole country, you would want her to have lived to say, with pride and joy, 'He is my son!'"
"Spare me, sir," said Doubledick. "She would never have heard any good of me. She would never have had any pride and joy in owning herself my mother. Love and compassion she might have had, and would have always had, I know; but not—Spare me, sir! I am a broken wretch, quite at your mercy!" And he turned his face to the wall, and stretched out his imploring hand.
"Please, sir," said Doubledick. "She would never have anything good to say about me. She could never have felt proud or happy to call herself my mother. She might have had love and compassion, and I know she would have had that always; but not—Please, sir! I am a broken wretch, completely at your mercy!" And he turned his face to the wall and reached out his pleading hand.
"My friend—" began the Captain.
"My friend—" started the Captain.
"God bless you, sir!" sobbed Private Richard Doubledick.
"God bless you, sir!" cried Private Richard Doubledick.
I have heard from Private Richard Doubledick's own lips, that he dropped down upon his knee, kissed that officer's hand, arose, and went out of the light of the dark, bright eyes, an altered man.
I heard from Private Richard Doubledick himself that he got down on one knee, kissed that officer's hand, stood up, and walked away from the bright, dark eyes, a changed man.
In that year, one thousand seven hundred and ninety-nine, the French were in Egypt, in Italy, in Germany, where not? Napoleon Bonaparte had likewise begun to stir against England in India, and most men could read the signs of the great troubles that were coming on. In the very next year, when we formed an alliance with Austria against him. Captain Taunton's regiment was on service in India. And there was not a finer non-commissioned officer in it,—no, nor in the whole line,—than Corporal Richard Doubledick.
In the year 1799, the French were in Egypt, Italy, and Germany—pretty much everywhere. Napoleon Bonaparte had also started to challenge England in India, and most people could see the signs of the major troubles ahead. The very next year, we formed an alliance with Austria against him. Captain Taunton's regiment was active in India, and there wasn't a better non-commissioned officer in it—nor in the entire army—than Corporal Richard Doubledick.
In eighteen hundred and one, the Indian army were on the coast of Egypt. Next year was the year of the proclamation of the short peace, and they were recalled. It had then become well known to thousands of men, that wherever Captain Taunton, with the dark, bright eyes, led, there, close to him, ever at his side, firm as a rock, true as the sun, and brave as Mars, would be certain to be found, while life beat in their hearts, that famous soldier, Sergeant Richard Doubledick.
In 1801, the Indian army was on the coast of Egypt. The following year marked the end of a brief peace, and they were recalled. It had become widely known among thousands of men that wherever Captain Taunton, with his dark, bright eyes, led, there, right by his side, steady as a rock, reliable as the sun, and as brave as Mars, would undoubtedly be that famous soldier, Sergeant Richard Doubledick, as long as they were alive.
Eighteen hundred and five, besides being the great year of Trafalgar, was a year of hard fighting in India. That year saw such wonders done by a Sergeant-Major, who cut his way single-handed through a solid mass of men, recovered the colors of his regiment, which had been seized from the hand of a poor boy shot through the heart, and rescued his wounded Captain, who was down, and in a very jungle of horses' hoofs and sabres,—saw such wonders done, I say, by this brave Sergeant-Major, that he was specially made the bearer of the colors he had won; and Ensign Richard Doubledick had risen from the ranks.
In 1805, which was not only the significant year of Trafalgar but also a time of intense fighting in India, incredible feats were accomplished by a Sergeant-Major. He fought his way through a solid group of enemies, recovered his regiment's colors that had been taken from a poor boy who was shot through the heart, and rescued his injured Captain, who was down in a chaotic scene filled with horses' hooves and sabers. The bravery of this Sergeant-Major was so remarkable that he was officially given the colors he had retrieved; and Ensign Richard Doubledick had risen from the ranks.
Sorely cut up in every battle, but always reinforced by the bravest of men,—for the fame of following the old colors, shot through and through, which Ensign Richard Doubledick had saved, inspired all breasts,—this regiment fought its way through the Peninsular war, up to the investment of Badajos in eighteen hundred and twelve. Again and again it had been cheered through the British ranks until the tears had sprung into men's eyes at the mere hearing of the mighty British voice, so exultant in their valor; and there was not a drummer boy but knew the legend, that wherever the two friends, Major Taunton, with the dark, bright eyes, and Ensign Richard Doubledick, who was devoted to him, were seen to go, there the boldest spirits in the English army became wild to follow.
Ripped apart in every battle, but always backed by the bravest of men—because the glory of following the old colors, shot through with bullets, which Ensign Richard Doubledick had saved, inspired everyone—this regiment fought its way through the Peninsular War, up to the siege of Badajos in 1812. Time and again, it had been cheered on through the British ranks until tears came to men's eyes just from hearing the powerful British voice, so proud of their courage; and every drummer boy knew the story that whenever the two friends, Major Taunton with his dark, bright eyes, and Ensign Richard Doubledick, who was devoted to him, were seen together, the boldest spirits in the English army became eager to follow.
One day, at Badajos,—not in the great storming, but in repelling a hot sally of the besieged upon our men at work in the trenches, who had given way,—the two officers found themselves hurrying forward, face to face, against a party of French infantry, who made a stand. There was an officer at their head, encouraging his men,—a courageous, handsome, gallant officer of five-and-thirty, whom Doubledick saw hurriedly, almost momentarily,[Pg 278] but saw well. He particularly noticed this officer waving his sword, and rallying his men with an eager and excited cry, when they fired in obedience to his gesture, and Major Taunton dropped.
One day, at Badajos—not during the major assault, but while defending against a fierce counterattack from the besieged on our soldiers working in the trenches, who had faltered—the two officers rushed forward, coming face to face with a group of French infantry that had taken a stand. At the forefront was an officer rallying his troops—a brave, handsome, gallant man in his mid-thirties, whom Doubledick caught a glimpse of hurriedly, almost instantly, [Pg 278] but took in clearly. He particularly noticed this officer waving his sword and urging his men on with an eager and excited shout, right before they fired at his command, and Major Taunton fell.
It was over in ten minutes more, and Doubledick returned to the spot where he had laid the best friend man ever had, on a coat spread upon the wet clay. Major Taunton's uniform was opened at the breast, and on his shirt were three little spots of blood.
It was over in ten more minutes, and Doubledick went back to the place where he had laid the best friend a person could have, on a coat spread out on the damp clay. Major Taunton's uniform was unbuttoned at the chest, and there were three small spots of blood on his shirt.
"Dear Doubledick," said he, "I am dying."
"Dear Doubledick," he said, "I'm dying."
"For the love of Heaven, no!" exclaimed the other, kneeling down beside him, and passing his arm round his neck to raise his head. "Taunton! My preserver, my guardian angel, my witness! Dearest, truest, kindest of human beings! Taunton! For God's sake!"
"For the love of God, no!" shouted the other, kneeling down next to him and putting his arm around his neck to lift his head. "Taunton! My savior, my guardian angel, my witness! Dearest, truest, kindest person! Taunton! For God's sake!"
The bright, dark eyes—so very, very dark, now, in the pale face—smiled upon him; and the hand he had kissed thirteen years ago laid itself fondly on his breast.
The bright, dark eyes—so incredibly dark now, against the pale face—smiled at him; and the hand he had kissed thirteen years ago gently rested on his chest.
"Write to my mother. You will see home again. Tell her how we became friends. It will comfort her, as it comforts me."
"Write to my mom. You’ll see home again. Tell her how we became friends. It’ll make her feel better, just like it helps me."
He spoke no more, but faintly signed for a moment toward his hair as it fluttered in the wind. The Ensign understood him. He smiled again when he saw that, and, gently turning his face over on the supporting arm as if for rest, died, with his hand upon the breast in which he had revived a soul.
He said nothing else but quietly gestured toward his hair as it blew in the wind. The Ensign got the message. He smiled again when he noticed that, and as he gently turned his face onto the supporting arm as if to rest, he died, with his hand on the chest that had given life to a soul.
No dry eye looked on Ensign Richard Doubledick that melancholy day. He buried his friend on the field, and became a lone, bereaved man. Beyond his duty he appeared to have but two remaining cares in life,—one, to preserve the little packet of hair he was to give to Taunton's mother; the other, to encounter that French officer who had rallied the men under whose fire Taunton fell.[Pg 279] A new legend now began to circulate among our troops; and it was, that when he and the French officer came face to face once more, there would be weeping in France.
No dry eye looked at Ensign Richard Doubledick on that sad day. He buried his friend on the battlefield and became a lonely, grieving man. Beyond his duty, it seemed he had only two things left to care about in life: one, to keep the small bundle of hair that he would give to Taunton's mother; the other, to confront the French officer who had gathered the men under whose fire Taunton fell.[Pg 279] A new legend began to spread among our troops, saying that when he and the French officer faced each other again, there would be tears in France.
The war went on—and through it went the exact picture of the French officer on the one side, and the bodily reality upon the other—until the battle of Toulouse was fought. In the returns sent home appeared these words: "Severely wounded, but not dangerously, Lieutenant Richard Doubledick."
The war continued—and on one side was the precise image of the French officer, while the harsh reality unfolded on the other—until the battle of Toulouse was fought. In the reports sent back home, these words appeared: "Severely wounded, but not in critical condition, Lieutenant Richard Doubledick."
At midsummer-time, in the year eighteen hundred and fourteen, Lieutenant Richard Doubledick, now a browned soldier, seven-and-thirty years of age, came home to England invalided. He brought the hair with him, near his heart. Many a French officer had he seen since that day; many a dreadful night, in searching with men and lanterns for his wounded, had he relieved French officers lying disabled; but the mental picture and the reality had never come together.
At midsummer in 1814, Lieutenant Richard Doubledick, now a weathered soldier at thirty-seven, returned home to England due to illness. He carried the hair close to his heart. He had seen many French officers since that day; many long nights spent searching with men and lanterns for his wounded had allowed him to help French officers who were injured; yet the mental image and the reality had never matched up.
Though he was weak and suffered pain, he lost not an hour in getting down to Frome in Somersetshire, where Taunton's mother lived. In the sweet, compassionate words that naturally present themselves to the mind to-night, "he was the only son of his mother, and she was a widow."
Though he was weak and in pain, he wasted no time getting to Frome in Somersetshire, where Taunton's mother lived. In the kind and heartfelt words that come to mind tonight, "he was his mother's only son, and she was a widow."
It was a Sunday evening, and the lady sat at her quiet garden-window, reading the Bible; reading to herself, in a trembling voice, that very passage in it, as I have heard him tell. He heard the words: "Young man, I say unto thee, arise!"
It was a Sunday evening, and the woman sat at her peaceful garden window, reading the Bible; reading quietly to herself, in a shaky voice, that very passage, as I’ve heard him say. He heard the words: "Young man, I say to you, arise!"
He had to pass the window; and the bright, dark eyes of his debased time seemed to look at him. Her heart told her who he was; she came to the door quickly, and fell upon his neck.
He had to walk past the window, and the bright, dark eyes of his fallen era seemed to watch him. Her heart recognized him; she rushed to the door and threw herself into his arms.
"He saved me from ruin, made me a human creature, won me from infamy and shame. O God, forever bless him! As He will, He will!"
"He saved me from destruction, made me a real person, pulled me away from disgrace and humiliation. Oh God, bless him forever! As He wills, so be it!"
"He will!" the lady answered. "I know he is in heaven!" Then she piteously cried, "But O my darling boy, my darling boy!"
"He will!" the woman replied. "I know he's in heaven!" Then she cried out in pain, "But oh, my dear boy, my dear boy!"
Never from the hour when Private Richard Doubledick enlisted at Chatham had the Private, Corporal, Sergeant, Sergeant-Major, Ensign, or Lieutenant breathed his right name, or the name of Mary Marshall, or a word of the story of his life, into any ear except his reclaimer's. That previous scene in his existence was closed. He had firmly resolved that his expiation should be to live unknown; to disturb no more the peace that had long grown over his old offences; to let it be revealed, when he was dead, that he had striven and suffered, and had never forgotten; and then, if they could forgive him and believe him—well, it would be time enough—time enough!
Never since Private Richard Doubledick signed up at Chatham had anyone—be it Private, Corporal, Sergeant, Sergeant-Major, Ensign, or Lieutenant—ever spoken his real name, the name of Mary Marshall, or mentioned any part of his life story to anyone except his reclaimer. That past chapter of his life was finished. He had decided that his penance would be to live without being known, to no longer disrupt the peace that had settled over his past wrongs, to let it all be revealed when he was gone—that he had tried and suffered, and had never forgotten; and then, if they could forgive him and believe him—well, then would be the right time—just the right time!
But that night, remembering the words he had cherished for two years, "Tell her how we became friends. It will comfort her, as it comforts me," he related everything. It gradually seemed to him as if in his maturity he had recovered a mother; it gradually seemed to her as if in her bereavement she had found a son. During his stay in England, the quiet garden into which he had slowly and painfully crept, a stranger, became the boundary of his home; when he was able to rejoin his regiment in the spring, he left the garden, thinking was this indeed the first time he had ever turned his face toward the old colors with a woman's blessing!
But that night, remembering the words he had treasured for two years, "Tell her how we became friends. It will comfort her, just like it comforts me," he shared everything. It gradually felt to him like, in his maturity, he had found a mother again; it gradually felt to her like, in her loss, she had gained a son. During his time in England, the quiet garden he had slowly and painfully entered as a stranger became his home; when he was finally able to rejoin his regiment in the spring, he left the garden, wondering if this was really the first time he had turned his face toward the old colors with a woman's blessing!
He followed them—so ragged, so scarred and pierced now, that they would scarcely hold together—to Quatre Bras and Ligny. He stood beside them, in an awful stillness of many men, shadowy through the mist and drizzle of a wet June forenoon, on the field of Waterloo. And down to that hour the picture in his mind of the French officer had never been compared with the reality.
He followed them—so tattered, so scarred and worn now, that they barely stayed together—to Quatre Bras and Ligny. He stood next to them, in a horrifying stillness of many men, shadowy through the mist and drizzle of a wet June morning, on the battlefield of Waterloo. And up to that moment, the image in his mind of the French officer had never matched the reality.
The famous regiment was in action early in the battle, and received its first check in many an eventful year, when he was seen to fall. But it swept on to avenge him, and left behind it no such creature in the world of consciousness as Lieutenant Richard Doubledick.
The famous regiment was active early in the battle and faced its first setback in many eventful years when he was seen to fall. But it pushed forward to avenge him, leaving behind no one in the world of awareness like Lieutenant Richard Doubledick.
Through pits of mire and pools of rain; along deep ditches, once roads, that were pounded and ploughed to pieces by artillery, heavy wagons, tramp of men and horses, and the struggle of every wheeled thing that could carry wounded soldiers; jolted among the dying and the dead, so disfigured by blood and mud as to be hardly recognizable for humanity; dead, as to any sentient life that was in it, and yet alive,—the form that had been Lieutenant Richard Doubledick, with whose praises England rang, was conveyed to Brussels. There it was tenderly laid down in hospital; and there it lay, week after week, through the long, bright summer days, until the harvest, spared by war, had ripened and was gathered in.
Through swamps and puddles; along deep ditches, once roads, that had been destroyed by artillery, heavy wagons, the march of men and horses, and the struggle of every vehicle that could carry wounded soldiers; jolted among the dying and the dead, so disfigured by blood and mud that they were hardly recognizable as human; dead, in terms of any sentient life that had been in them, and yet alive,—the body that had been Lieutenant Richard Doubledick, whose praises resonated throughout England, was brought to Brussels. There it was gently placed in a hospital; and there it lay, week after week, through the long, bright summer days, until the harvest, spared by war, had ripened and was gathered in.
Slowly laboring, at last, through a long, heavy dream of confused time and place, presenting faint glimpses of army surgeons whom he knew, and of faces that had been familiar to his youth,—dearest and kindest among them, Mary Marshall's, with a solicitude upon it more like reality than anything he could discern,—Lieutenant Richard Doubledick came back to life. To the beautiful life of a calm autumn evening sunset, to the peaceful life of a fresh, quiet room with a large window standing open; a balcony beyond, in which were moving leaves and sweet-smelling flowers; beyond, again, the clear sky, with the sun full in his sight, pouring its golden radiance on his bed.
Slowly working his way through a long, heavy dream filled with confusing time and places, catching faint glimpses of army surgeons he recognized and familiar faces from his youth—among them the dearest and kindest, Mary Marshall, looking more real than anything he could make out—Lieutenant Richard Doubledick returned to consciousness. He found himself in the beautiful life of a calm autumn evening sunset, enveloped in the peaceful atmosphere of a fresh, quiet room with a large window ajar; beyond it, a balcony with rustling leaves and fragrant flowers; further still, the clear sky with the sun shining brightly, bathing his bed in golden light.
It was so tranquil and so lovely that he thought he had passed into another world. And he said in a faint voice, "Taunton, are you near me?"
It was so peaceful and so beautiful that he thought he had entered another world. And he said in a weak voice, "Taunton, are you close to me?"
A face bent over him. Not his, his mother's.
A face was hovering over him. Not his, but his mother's.
"I came to nurse you. We have nursed you many weeks. You were moved here long ago. Do you remember nothing?"
"I came to take care of you. We've been looking after you for weeks now. You were brought here a long time ago. Do you remember anything at all?"
"Nothing."
"None."
The lady kissed his cheek, and held his hand, soothing him.
The woman kissed his cheek and held his hand, comforting him.
"Where is the regiment? What has happened? Let me call you mother. What has happened, mother?"
"Where's the regiment? What’s going on? Can I call you mom? What happened, mom?"
"A great victory, dear. The war is over, and the regiment was the bravest in the field."
"A huge victory, my dear. The war is over, and the regiment was the bravest on the battlefield."
His eyes kindled, his lips trembled, he sobbed, and the tears ran down his face. He was very weak, too weak to move his hand.
His eyes lit up, his lips shook, he cried, and tears streamed down his face. He was really weak, too weak to lift his hand.
From that time, he recovered. Slowly, for he had been desperately wounded in the head, and had been shot in the body, but making some little advance every day. When he had gained sufficient strength to converse as he lay in bed, he soon began to remark that Mrs. Taunton always brought him back to his own history. Then he recalled his preserver's dying words, and thought, "It comforts her."
From that time on, he started to recover. It was slow because he had been seriously injured in the head and shot in the body, but he made some progress every day. Once he had enough strength to talk while lying in bed, he quickly noticed that Mrs. Taunton always brought him back to his own story. Then he remembered his rescuer's last words and thought, "It makes her feel better."
One day he awoke out of a sleep, refreshed, and asked her to read to him. But the curtain of the bed, softening the light, which she always drew back when he awoke, that she might see him from her table at the bedside where she sat at work, was held undrawn; and a woman's voice spoke, which was not hers.
One day he woke up feeling refreshed and asked her to read to him. But the bed curtain, which softened the light and which she always pulled back when he woke up so she could see him from her table at the bedside where she sat working, was still drawn. Instead, he heard a woman's voice that wasn't hers.
"Can you bear to see a stranger?" it said softly. "Will you like to see a stranger?"
"Can you stand to see a stranger?" it said gently. "Do you want to see a stranger?"
"Stranger!" he repeated. The voice awoke old memories, before the days of Private Richard Doubledick.
"Stranger!" he said again. The voice brought back old memories, from before the time of Private Richard Doubledick.
"A stranger now, but not a stranger once," it said in tones that thrilled him. "Richard, dear Richard, lost through so many years, my name—"
"A stranger now, but not a stranger once," it said in a way that excited him. "Richard, dear Richard, lost through so many years, my name—"
He cried out her name "Mary," and she held him in her arms, and his head lay on her bosom.
He shouted her name, "Mary," and she held him in her arms, resting his head on her chest.
* * * * *
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. * * * * *
Well! They were happy. It was a long recovery, but they were happy through it all. The snow had melted on the ground, and the birds were singing in the leafless thickets of the early spring, when those three were first able to ride out together, and when people flocked about the open carriage to cheer and congratulate Captain Richard Doubledick.
Well! They were happy. It was a long recovery, but they were happy through it all. The snow had melted on the ground, and the birds were singing in the bare bushes of early spring when the three of them were finally able to ride out together, and when people gathered around the open carriage to cheer and congratulate Captain Richard Doubledick.
But even then it became necessary for the Captain, instead of returning to England, to complete his recovery in the climate of Southern France. They found a spot upon the Rhône, within a ride of the old town of Avignon, and within view of its broken bridge, which was all they could desire; they lived there, together, six months; then returned to England. Mrs. Taunton, growing old after three years—though not so old as that her bright, dark eyes were dimmed—and remembering that her strength had been benefited by the change, resolved to go back for a year to those parts. So she went with a faithful servant, who had often carried her son in his arms; and she was to be rejoined and escorted home, at the year's end, by Captain Richard Doubledick.
But even then, it became necessary for the Captain, instead of going back to England, to finish his recovery in the climate of Southern France. They found a place on the Rhône, a short ride from the old town of Avignon, and with a view of its famous broken bridge, which was exactly what they wanted; they lived there together for six months before returning to England. Mrs. Taunton, aging after three years—though not so much that her bright, dark eyes were dimmed—and recalling that the change had improved her strength, decided to go back for a year to that area. So she went with a loyal servant, who had often carried her son in his arms; and at the end of the year, she was to be rejoined and escorted home by Captain Richard Doubledick.
She wrote regularly to her children (as she called them now), and they to her. She went to the neighborhood of Aix; and there, in their own château near the farmer's house she rented, she grew into intimacy with a family belonging to that part of France. The intimacy began in her often meeting among the vineyards a pretty child, a girl with a most compassionate heart, who was never tired of listening to the solitary English lady's stories of her poor son and the cruel wars. The family were as gentle as the child, and at length she came to know them so well that she[Pg 284] accepted their invitation to pass the last month of her residence abroad under their roof. All this intelligence she wrote home, piecemeal as it came about, from time to time; and at last enclosed a polite note, from the head of the château, soliciting, on the occasion of his approaching mission to that neighborhood, the honor of the company of that man so justly celebrated, Captain Richard Doubledick.
She regularly wrote to her kids (as she called them now), and they wrote back to her. She went to the area around Aix, and there, in their own château near the farmhouse she rented, she became close with a family from that part of France. Her connection started when she often encountered a pretty little girl in the vineyards, who had a truly compassionate heart and never grew tired of listening to the lonely English lady’s stories about her poor son and the harsh wars. The family was as kind as the girl, and eventually, she got to know them so well that she[Pg 284] accepted their invitation to spend the last month of her stay abroad at their home. She sent updates back home, little by little as things unfolded, and finally included a polite note from the head of the château, requesting, due to his upcoming mission to the area, the pleasure of the company of the much-celebrated Captain Richard Doubledick.
Captain Doubledick, now a hardy, handsome man in the full vigor of life, broader across the chest and shoulders than he had ever been before, dispatched a courteous reply, and followed it in person. Traveling through all that extent of country after three years of peace, he blessed the better days on which the world had fallen. The corn was golden, not drenched in unnatural red; was bound in sheaves for food, not trodden underfoot by men in mortal fight. The smoke rose up from peaceful hearths, not blazing ruins. The carts were laden with the fair fruits of the earth, not with wounds and death. To him who had so often seen the terrible reverse, these things were beautiful indeed; and they brought him in a softened spirit to the old château near Aix upon a deep blue evening.
Captain Doubledick, now a strong, good-looking man in the prime of his life, broader across the chest and shoulders than ever before, sent a polite reply and went to see the person in person. Traveling through this vast country after three years of peace, he appreciated the better times that had fallen upon the world. The corn was golden, not soaked in unnatural red; it was gathered in sheaves for food, not trampled on by men in brutal battles. The smoke rose from peaceful homes, not from burning ruins. The carts were full of the beautiful fruits of the earth, not of wounds and death. To someone who had frequently witnessed the horrific opposite, these sights were truly beautiful; and they brought him in a calmer mood to the old château near Aix on a deep blue evening.
It was a large château of the genuine old ghostly kind, with round towers, and extinguishers, and a high leaden roof, and more windows than Aladdin's palace. The entrance doors stood open, as doors often do in that country when the heat of the day is past; and the Captain saw no bell or knocker, and walked in.
It was a big, old-fashioned haunted château, complete with round towers, turrets, and a tall lead roof, plus more windows than Aladdin's palace. The front doors were wide open, which is common in that country after the heat of the day; and the Captain noticed there was no doorbell or knocker, so he just walked in.
He walked into a lofty stone hall, refreshingly cool and gloomy after the glare of a Southern day's travel. Extending along the four sides of this hall was a gallery, leading to suites of rooms; and it was lighted from the top. Still no bell was to be seen.
He walked into a high stone hall, pleasantly cool and dim after the brightness of a Southern day's journey. A gallery ran along all four sides of this hall, leading to a series of rooms, and it was lit from above. Yet, there was still no bell in sight.
"Faith," said the Captain, halting, ashamed of the clanking of his boots, "this is a ghostly beginning!"
"Wow," said the Captain, stopping, embarrassed by the noise of his boots, "this is a creepy start!"
He started back, and felt his face turn white. In the gallery, looking down at him, stood the French officer—the officer whose picture he had carried in his mind so long and so far. Compared with the original, at last—in every lineament how like it was!
He stepped back, feeling his face pale. In the gallery, looking down at him, stood the French officer—the officer whose image he had held in his mind for so long. Finally seeing the original, it was striking how similar it was in every detail!
He moved and disappeared, and Captain Richard Doubledick heard his steps coming quickly down into the hall. He entered through an archway. There was a bright, sudden look upon his face, much such a look as it had worn in that fatal moment.
He moved and vanished, and Captain Richard Doubledick heard his footsteps approaching quickly down the hall. He came through an archway. There was a bright, sudden expression on his face, very similar to the one it had during that fateful moment.
Monsieur le Capitaine Richard Doubledick? Enchanted to receive him!
Monsieur Captain Richard Doubledick? Nice to have him here!
"He has not remembered me, as I have remembered him; he did not take such a note of my face, that day, as I took of his," thought Captain Richard Doubledick. "How shall I tell him?"
"He hasn't remembered me the way I've remembered him; he didn't pay as much attention to my face that day as I did to his," thought Captain Richard Doubledick. "How am I going to tell him?"
"You were at Waterloo," said the French officer.
"You were at Waterloo," said the French officer.
"I was," said Captain Richard Doubledick. "And at Badajos."
"I was," Captain Richard Doubledick said. "And at Badajos."
Left alone with the sound of his own stern voice in his ears, he sat down to consider. What shall I do, and how shall I tell him? At that time, unhappily, many deplorable duels had been fought between English and French officers arising out of the recent war; and these duels, and how to avoid this officer's hospitality, were the uppermost thought in Captain Richard Doubledick's mind.
Left alone with the sound of his own stern voice ringing in his ears, he sat down to think. What should I do, and how should I tell him? Unfortunately, at that time, many unfortunate duels had been fought between English and French officers due to the recent war; and these duels, along with how to avoid this officer's hospitality, were at the forefront of Captain Richard Doubledick's mind.
"His mother, above all," the Captain thought. "How shall I tell her?"
"His mom, more than anything," the Captain thought. "How should I tell her?"
"Spirit of my departed friend," said he, "is it through thee these better thoughts are rising in my mind? Is it thou who hast shown me, all the way I have drawn to meet this man, the blessings of the altered time? Is it thou who hast sent thy[Pg 286] stricken mother to me, to stay my angry hand? Is it from thee the whisper comes, that this man did his duty as thou didst,—and as I did, through thy guidance, which has wholly saved me here on earth,—and that he did no more?"
"Spirit of my departed friend," he said, "is it through you that these better thoughts are rising in my mind? Are you the one who has shown me, throughout this journey to meet this man, the blessings of the changed times? Are you the one who has sent your[Pg 286] stricken mother to me, to hold back my angry hand? Is it from you that the whisper comes, that this man did his duty just like you did—and like I did, through your guidance, which has completely saved me here on earth—and that he did no more?"
He sat down, with his head buried in his hands, and, when he rose up, made the second strong resolution in his life,—that neither to the French officer, nor to the mother of his departed friend, nor to any soul, while either of the two was living, would he breathe what only he knew. And when he touched that French officer's glass with his own, that day at dinner, he secretly forgave him in the name of the Divine Forgiver of Injuries.
He sat down with his head in his hands, and when he got up, he made the second strong decision of his life—that he wouldn’t tell the French officer, the mother of his deceased friend, or anyone else what he knew as long as either of them was alive. And when he clinked his glass with that French officer's at dinner that day, he quietly forgave him in the name of the Divine Forgiver of Injuries.
THE LEGEND OF THE CHRISTMAS TREE.
Most children have seen a Christmas tree, and many know that the pretty and pleasant custom of hanging gifts on its boughs comes from Germany; but perhaps few have heard or read the story that is told to little German children, respecting the origin of this custom. The story is called "The Little Stranger," and runs thus:
Most kids have seen a Christmas tree, and many know that the nice tradition of hanging gifts on its branches comes from Germany; but maybe not many have heard or read the story told to little German children about the origin of this tradition. The story is called "The Little Stranger," and goes like this:
In a small cottage on the borders of a forest lived a poor laborer, who gained a scanty living by cutting wood. He had a wife and two children who helped him in his work. The boy's name was Valentine, and the girl was called Mary. They were obedient, good children, and a great comfort to their parents. One winter evening, this happy little family were sitting quietly round the hearth, the snow and the wind raging outside, while they ate their supper of dry bread, when a gentle tap was heard on the window, and a childish voice cried from without: "Oh, let me in, pray! I am a poor little child, with nothing to eat, and no home to go to, and I shall die of cold and hunger unless you let me in."
In a small cottage on the edge of a forest lived a poor laborer who made a meager living by cutting wood. He had a wife and two children who helped him with his work. The boy's name was Valentine, and the girl was named Mary. They were obedient, good kids, and a great comfort to their parents. One winter evening, this happy little family was sitting quietly around the fire, the snow and wind raging outside, as they ate their supper of dry bread, when a gentle tap was heard on the window, and a childish voice called from outside: "Oh, please let me in! I’m just a poor little child with nothing to eat and no home to go to, and I’ll freeze and starve unless you let me in."
Valentine and Mary jumped up from the table and ran to open the door, saying: "Come in, poor little child! We have not much to give you, but whatever we have we will share with you."
Valentine and Mary jumped up from the table and ran to open the door, saying: "Come in, poor little child! We don't have much to give you, but whatever we have, we'll share with you."
The stranger-child came in and warmed his frozen hands and feet at the fire, and the children gave him the best they had to eat, saying: "You must be tired, too, poor child! Lie down on our bed; we can sleep on the bench for one night."
The stranger-kid came in and warmed his icy hands and feet by the fire, and the kids offered him the best food they had, saying, "You must be tired, too, poor kid! Lie down on our bed; we can sleep on the bench for one night."
Then said the little stranger-child: "Thank God for all your kindness to me!"
Then the little stranger-child said, "Thank you for all your kindness to me!"
So they took their little guest into their sleeping-room, laid him on the bed, covered him over, and said to each other: "How thankful we ought to be! We have warm rooms and a cozy bed, while this poor child has only heaven for his roof and the cold earth for his sleeping-place."
So they brought their little guest into their bedroom, laid him on the bed, covered him up, and said to each other: "How grateful we should be! We have warm rooms and a comfy bed, while this poor child has only the sky for a roof and the cold ground to sleep on."
When their father and mother went to bed, Mary and Valentine lay quite contentedly on the bench near the fire, saying, before they fell asleep: "The stranger-child will be so happy to-night in his warm bed!"
When their mom and dad went to bed, Mary and Valentine lay comfortably on the bench by the fire, saying before they drifted off to sleep: "The stranger kid will be so happy tonight in his warm bed!"
These kind children had not slept many hours before Mary awoke and softly whispered to her brother: "Valentine, dear, wake, and listen to the sweet music under the window."
These kind kids hadn't slept for long before Mary woke up and softly whispered to her brother, "Valentine, dear, wake up and listen to the beautiful music outside the window."
Then Valentine rubbed his eyes and listened. It was sweet music indeed, and sounded like beautiful voices singing to the tones of a harp:
Then Valentine rubbed his eyes and listened. It was truly sweet music, sounding like beautiful voices singing to the notes of a harp:
The children listened, while a solemn joy filled their hearts; then they stepped softly to the window to see who might be without.
The children listened, feeling a serious joy in their hearts; then they quietly went to the window to see who might be outside.
In the east was a streak of rosy dawn, and in its light they saw a group of children standing before the house, clothed in silver garments, holding golden harps in their hands. Amazed at this sight, the children were still gazing out of the window, when a light tap caused them to turn round. There stood the stranger-child before them clad in a golden dress, with a gleaming radiance round his curling hair. "I am the little Christ-child," he said, "who wanders through the world bringing[Pg 289] peace and happiness to good children. You took me in and cared for me when you thought me a poor child, and now you shall have my blessing for what you have done."
In the east, a line of pink dawn appeared, and in its light, they saw a group of children in silver outfits, holding golden harps in their hands. Amazed by this sight, the kids were still looking out the window when a light knock made them turn around. There stood the stranger-child in front of them, dressed in a golden outfit, with a glowing aura around his curly hair. "I am the little Christ-child," he said, "who travels through the world bringing[Pg 289] peace and happiness to good children. You welcomed me and cared for me when you thought I was just a poor child, and now you will receive my blessing for what you have done."
A fir tree grew near the house; and from this he broke a twig, which he planted in the ground, saying: "This twig shall become a tree, and shall bring forth fruit year by year for you."
A fir tree grew close to the house, and he broke off a twig from it, which he planted in the ground, saying, "This twig will grow into a tree and will bear fruit for you every year."
No sooner had he done this than he vanished, and with him the little choir of angels. But the fir-branch grew and became a Christmas tree, and on its branches hung golden apples and silver nuts every Christmas-tide.
No sooner had he done this than he disappeared, and along with him, the little choir of angels. But the fir branch grew and turned into a Christmas tree, and on its branches hung golden apples and silver nuts every Christmas season.
Such is the story told to German children concerning their beautiful Christmas trees, though we know that the real little Christ-child can never be wandering, cold and homeless, again in our world, inasmuch as he is safe in heaven by his Father's side; yet we may gather from this story the same truth which the Bible plainly tells us—that any one who helps a Christian child in distress, it will be counted unto him as if he had indeed done it unto Christ himself. "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."
This is the story shared with German kids about their lovely Christmas trees, though we know that the real little Christ-child can never be wandering, cold, and homeless in our world again, since he is safe in heaven with his Father. However, we can take from this story the same truth that the Bible clearly states—that anyone who helps a Christian child in need will be counted as if they had done it for Christ himself. "Inasmuch as you have done it to the least of these my brothers, you have done it unto me."
THE PEACE EGG.
BY JULIANA HORATIA EWING.
Every one ought to be happy at Christmas. But there are many things which ought to be, and yet are not; and people are sometimes sad even in the Christmas holidays.
Everyone should be happy at Christmas. But there are many things that should be, and yet aren't; and people can sometimes feel sad even during the Christmas holidays.
The Captain and his wife were sad, though it was Christmas Eve. Sad, though they were in the prime of life, blessed with good health, devoted to each other and to their children, with competent means, a comfortable house on a little freehold property of their own, and, one might say, everything that heart could desire. Sad, though they were good people, whose peace of mind had a firmer foundation than their earthly goods alone; contented people, too, with plenty of occupation for mind and body. Sad—and in the nursery this was held to be past all reason—though the children were performing that ancient and most entertaining play or Christmas mystery, known as "The Peace Egg," for their benefit and behoof alone.
The Captain and his wife were feeling down, even though it was Christmas Eve. They felt sad despite being in the prime of their lives, enjoying good health, deeply caring for each other and their children, having a stable income, a cozy home on their own little piece of land, and, you could say, everything they could possibly want. They were sad, even though they were good people whose peace of mind was based on more than just their material possessions; they were also content people, engaged with plenty to keep their minds and bodies busy. They were sad—and in the nursery, this was considered completely unreasonable—despite the fact that the children were putting on the classic and entertaining Christmas play known as "The Peace Egg," solely for their own enjoyment.
The play was none the worse that most of the actors were too young to learn parts, so that there was very little of the rather tedious dialogue, only plenty of dress and ribbons, and of fighting with the wooden swords. But though Robert, the eldest of the five children, looked bonny enough to warm any father's heart, as he marched up and down with an air learned by watching many a parade in barrack-square and drill ground, and though Nicholas did not cry in spite of falling hard, and Dora, who took the part of the Doctor, treading accidentally on his little finger in picking him up,[Pg 291] still the Captain and his wife sighed nearly as often as they smiled, and the mother dropped tears as well as pennies into the cap which Tom, as the King of Egypt, brought round after the performance.
The play wasn’t bad, even though most of the actors were too young to remember their lines, which meant there was barely any of the rather boring dialogue—just a lot of costumes and fighting with wooden swords. But even though Robert, the oldest of the five kids, looked charming enough to make any dad proud as he marched back and forth, showing off the moves he learned from watching parades in the barrack-square and drill grounds, and even though Nicholas didn’t cry despite taking a hard fall, and Dora, who played the Doctor, accidentally stepped on his little finger while picking him up, [Pg 291] the Captain and his wife sighed just as much as they smiled, and the mother shed tears along with coins that she dropped into the cap that Tom, dressed as the King of Egypt, passed around after the show.
II.
Many, many years back the Captain's wife had been a child herself, and had laughed to see the village mummers act "The Peace Egg," and had been quite happy on Christmas Eve. Happy, though she had no mother. Happy, though her father was a stern man, very fond of his only child, but with an obstinate will that not even she dared thwart. She had lived to thwart it, and he had never forgiven her. It was when she married the Captain. The old man had a prejudice against soldiers, which was quite reason enough, in his opinion, for his daughter to sacrifice the happiness of her future life by giving up the soldier she loved. At last he gave her her choice between the Captain and his own favor and money. She chose the Captain, and was disowned and disinherited.
Many years ago, the Captain's wife was a child herself. She used to laugh at the village performers acting out "The Peace Egg" and felt quite happy on Christmas Eve. She was happy even though she had no mother. Happy, even though her father was a strict man, very fond of his only daughter, but with an unyielding will that even she wouldn't dare challenge. She managed to challenge it, and he never forgave her. It happened when she married the Captain. The old man held a grudge against soldiers, which in his view was enough reason for his daughter to sacrifice her future happiness by giving up the soldier she loved. Eventually, he gave her a choice between the Captain and his own approval and wealth. She chose the Captain and was cut off and disinherited.
The Captain bore a high character, and was a good and clever officer, but that went for nothing against the old man's whim. He made a very good husband too; but even this did not move his father-in-law, who had never held any intercourse with him or his wife since the day of their marriage, and who had never seen his own grand-children.
The Captain had a great reputation and was a skilled officer, but none of that mattered to the old man's whims. He was also a wonderful husband, but even that didn't change his father-in-law's mind, who hadn’t interacted with him or his wife since their wedding day and had never met his own grandchildren.
Amid the ups and downs of their wanderings, the discomforts of shipboard and of stations in the colonies, bad servants, and unwonted sicknesses, the Captain's tenderness never failed. If the life was rough the Captain was ready. He had been, by turns, in one strait or another, sick-nurse, doctor, carpenter, nursemaid and cook to his family, and[Pg 292] had, moreover, an idea that nobody filled these offices quite so well as himself. Withal, his very profession kept him neat, well-dressed, and active. In the roughest of their ever-changing quarters he was a smart man, and never changed his manner from that of the lover of his wife's young days.
Amid the ups and downs of their travels, the discomforts of life on a ship and in the colonies, bad help, and unexpected illnesses, the Captain's kindness never wavered. When life got tough, the Captain was always ready. He had taken on many roles, including caregiver, doctor, carpenter, nanny, and cook for his family, and[Pg 292] he believed that no one did these jobs quite as well as he did. Still, his profession kept him tidy, well-dressed, and active. In the roughest of their ever-changing living situations, he was sharp and never changed his demeanor from that of the loving husband in his wife's youth.
As years went and children came, the Captain and his wife grew tired of traveling. New scenes were small comfort when they heard of the death of old friends. One foot of the dear, old, dull home sky was dearer, after all, than miles of the unclouded heavens of the South. The grey hills and over-grown lanes of her old home haunted the Captain's wife by night and day, and home-sickness (that weariest of all sicknesses) began to take the light out of her eyes before their time. It preyed upon the Captain too. Now and then he would say, fretfully, "I should like a resting-place in our own country, however small, before everybody is dead! But the children's prospects have to be considered." The continued estrangement from the old man was an abiding sorrow also, and they had hopes that, if only they could get home, he might be persuaded to peace and charity this time.
As the years went by and children arrived, the Captain and his wife grew weary of traveling. New places brought little comfort when they heard about the passing of old friends. A piece of their familiar, dull home sky felt more precious than miles of the clear Southern heavens. The gray hills and overgrown paths of her childhood home haunted the Captain's wife both day and night, and homesickness (the toughest of all ailments) began to dim the sparkle in her eyes too soon. It weighed on the Captain as well. Occasionally, he would say, frustrated, "I would really like a resting place in our own country, no matter how small, before everyone is gone! But we have to think about the kids' futures." The ongoing rift with the old man was a constant sorrow too, and they hoped that if they could just get back home, he might be open to peace and understanding this time.
At last they were sent home. But the hard old father still would not relent. He returned their letters unopened. This bitter disappointment made the Captain's wife so ill that she almost died, and in one month the Captain's hair became iron gray. He reproached himself for having ever taken the daughter from her father, "to kill her at last," as he said. And (thinking of his own children) he even reproached himself for having robbed the old widower of his only child. After two years at home his regiment was ordered again on foreign duty. He failed to effect an exchange, and they prepared to move once more—from Chatham to Calcutta. Never before had the packing to[Pg 293] which she was so well accustomed, been so bitter a task to the Captain's wife.
At last, they were sent home. But the hard old father still wouldn’t budge. He returned their letters unopened. This deep disappointment made the Captain’s wife so sick that she nearly died, and within a month, the Captain’s hair turned iron gray. He blamed himself for ever taking the daughter from her father, “to kill her in the end,” as he put it. And (thinking of his own kids) he even blamed himself for stealing the old widower’s only child. After two years at home, his regiment was ordered back on foreign duty. He couldn’t make an exchange, and they got ready to move again—from Chatham to Calcutta. Never before had the packing to[Pg 293] which she was so used to been such a painful task for the Captain’s wife.
It was at the darkest hour of this gloomy time that the Captain came in, waving above his head a letter which changed all their plans.
It was at the darkest hour of this gloomy time that the Captain came in, waving a letter over his head that changed all their plans.
Now close by the old home of the Captain's wife there had lived a man, much older than herself, who yet had loved her with a devotion as great as that of the young Captain. She never knew it, for when he saw that she had given her heart to his younger rival, he kept silence, and he never asked for what he knew he might have had—the old man's authority in his favor. So generous was the affection which he could never conquer, that he constantly tried to reconcile the father to his children whilst he lived, and, when he died, he bequeathed his house and small estate to the woman he had loved.
Now, close to the old home of the Captain's wife, there lived a man much older than her, who loved her with a devotion as strong as that of the young Captain. She never knew it because, when he realized she had given her heart to his younger rival, he stayed silent and never asked for what he knew he could have—the old man's support. His affection was so generous that he constantly tried to reconcile the father with his children while he was alive, and when he passed away, he left his house and small estate to the woman he had loved.
"It will be a legacy of peace," he thought, on his death bed. "The old man cannot hold out when she and her children are constantly in sight. And it may please God that I shall know of the reunion I have not been permitted to see with my eyes."
"It will be a legacy of peace," he thought, on his deathbed. "The old man can't last much longer with her and the kids always around. And maybe it will please God that I’ll know about the reunion I've never been allowed to witness."
And thus it came about that the Captain's regiment went to India without him, and that the Captain's wife and her father lived on opposite sides of the same road.
And so it happened that the Captain's regiment went to India without him, and the Captain's wife and her father lived on opposite sides of the same street.
III.
The eldest of the Captain's children was a boy. He was named Robert, after his grandfather, and seemed to have inherited a good deal of the old gentleman's character, mixed with gentler traits. He was a fair, fine boy, tall and stout for his age, with the Captain's regular features, and (he flattered himself) the Captain's firm step and martial bearing. He was apt—like his grandfather—to[Pg 294] hold his own will to be other people's law, and (happily for the peace of the nursery) this opinion was devoutly shared by his brother Nicholas. Though the Captain had left the army, Robin continued to command an irregular force of volunteers in the nursery, and never was colonel more despotic. His brothers and sisters were by turn infantry, cavalry, engineers, and artillery, according to his whim.
The Captain's oldest child was a boy named Robert, after his grandfather. He seemed to have picked up a lot of the old man's personality, along with some gentler traits. He was a handsome, strong boy, tall and robust for his age, with the Captain's distinct features and (he believed) the Captain's confident stride and military demeanor. Like his grandfather, he believed that his own will was everyone else's command, and (luckily for the nursery's peace) his brother Nicholas felt the same way. Although the Captain had left the army, Robin continued to lead a ragtag army of volunteers in the nursery, and no colonel was more authoritarian. His siblings switched roles as infantry, cavalry, engineers, and artillery, depending on his moods.
The Captain alone was a match for his strong-willed son.
The Captain was the only one who could stand up to his headstrong son.
"If you please, sir," said Sarah, one morning, flouncing in upon the Captain, just as he was about to start for the neighboring town,—"If you please, sir, I wish you'd speak to Master Robert. He's past my powers."
"If you don't mind, sir," Sarah said one morning, bursting in on the Captain just as he was about to head to the nearby town, "If you don't mind, sir, I need you to talk to Master Robert. I can't handle him anymore."
"I've no doubt of it," thought the Captain, but he only said, "Well, what's the matter?"
"I have no doubt about it," thought the Captain, but he just said, "Well, what's going on?"
"Night after night do I put him to bed," said Sarah, "and night after night does he get up as soon as I'm out of the room, and says he's orderly officer for the evening, and goes about in his night-shirt and his feet as bare as boards."
"Night after night, I put him to bed," said Sarah, "and night after night, he gets up as soon as I leave the room, says he's the evening orderly officer, and walks around in his nightshirt with his feet as bare as boards."
The Captain fingered his heavy moustache to hide a smile, but he listened patiently to Sarah's complaints.
The Captain stroked his thick mustache to hide a smile, but he listened patiently to Sarah's complaints.
"It ain't so much him I should mind, sir," she continued, "but he goes round the beds and wakes up the other young gentlemen and Miss Dora, one after another, and when I speak to him, he gives me all the sauce he can lay his tongue to, and says he's going round the guards. The other night I tried to put him back in his bed, but he got away and ran all over the house, me hunting him everywhere, and not a sign of him, till he jumps out on me from the garret stairs and nearly knocks me down. 'I've visited the outposts, Sarah,' says he; 'all's well.' And off he goes to bed as bold as brass."
"It's not really him I mind, sir," she continued, "but he goes around waking up the other young gentlemen and Miss Dora, one by one, and when I try to talk to him, he gives me all the attitude he can muster and says he's checking on the guards. The other night, I tried to put him back in his bed, but he escaped and ran all over the house, with me searching everywhere for him, and not a trace of him, until he jumped out at me from the attic stairs and almost knocked me over. 'I've checked the outposts, Sarah,' he says; 'everything's fine.' And off he goes to bed as if nothing happened."
"Have you spoken to your mistress?" asked the Captain.
"Have you talked to your boss?" asked the Captain.
"Yes, sir," said Sarah. "And missis spoke to him, and he promised not to go round the guards again."
"Yes, sir," Sarah said. "And the missus talked to him, and he promised not to go past the guards again."
"Has he broken his promise?" asked the Captain, with a look of anger, and also of surprise.
"Has he broken his promise?" the Captain asked, looking both angry and surprised.
"When I opened the door last night, sir," continued Sarah, in her shrill treble, "what should I see in the dark but Master Robert a-walking up and down with the carpet-brush stuck in his arm. 'Who goes there?' says he. 'You awdacious boy!' says I, 'Didn't you promise your ma you'd leave off them tricks?' 'I'm not going round the guards,' says he; 'I promised not. But I'm for sentry-duty to-night.' And say what I would to him, all he had for me was, 'You mustn't speak to a sentry on duty.' So I says, 'As sure as I live till morning, I'll go to your pa,' for he pays no more attention to his ma than to me, nor to any one else."
"When I opened the door last night, sir," Sarah continued in her high-pitched voice, "what do you think I saw in the dark? It was Master Robert pacing back and forth with a carpet brush stuck in his arm. 'Who goes there?' he asked. 'You naughty boy!' I said, 'Didn’t you promise your mom you’d stop those tricks?' 'I'm not going around the guards,' he replied; 'I promised I wouldn't. But I’m on sentry duty tonight.' No matter what I said, all he had for me was, 'You mustn’t speak to a sentry on duty.' So I said, 'As sure as I live until morning, I'm going to tell your dad,' because he pays no more attention to his mom than to me, or anyone else."
"Please to see that the bed is taken out of my dressing-room," said the Captain. "I will attend to Master Robert."
"Please have the bed removed from my dressing room," said the Captain. "I will take care of Master Robert."
With this Sarah had to content herself, and she went back to the nursery. Robert was nowhere to be seen, and made no reply to her summons. On this the unwary nursemaid flounced into the bed-room to look for him, when Robert, who was hidden beneath a table, darted forth, and promptly locked her in.
With this, Sarah had to be okay with it, so she went back to the nursery. Robert was nowhere around and didn’t respond to her call. Annoyed, the unsuspecting nursemaid stormed into the bedroom to find him, when Robert, who was hiding under a table, jumped out and quickly locked her in.
"You're under arrest," he shouted, through the keyhole.
"You're under arrest," he shouted, through the keyhole.
"Let me out!" shrieked Sarah.
"Let me out!" yelled Sarah.
"I'll send a file of the guard to fetch you to the orderly-room, by-and-by," said Robert, "for 'preferring frivolous complaints.'" And he departed to the farmyard to look at the ducks.
"I'll send a guard to bring you to the orderly room soon," said Robert, "for 'making frivolous complaints.'" And he went off to the farmyard to check on the ducks.
That night, when Robert went up to bed, the[Pg 296] Captain quietly locked him into his dressing-room, from which the bed had been removed.
That night, when Robert went to bed, the[Pg 296] Captain quietly locked him in his dressing room, where the bed had been taken out.
"You're for sentry duty, to-night," said the Captain. "The carpet-brush is in the corner. Good-evening."
"You're on guard duty tonight," said the Captain. "The carpet brush is in the corner. Good evening."
As his father anticipated, Robert was soon tired of the sentry game in these new circumstances, and long before the night had half worn away he wished himself safely undressed and in his own comfortable bed. At half-past twelve o'clock he felt as if he could bear it no longer, and knocked at the Captain's door.
As his dad expected, Robert quickly grew bored of the guard game in these new situations, and well before the night was halfway over, he wished he were safely in his pajamas and in his own comfy bed. At half-past twelve, he felt like he couldn’t take it anymore and knocked on the Captain's door.
"Who goes there?" said the Captain.
"Who's there?" asked the Captain.
"Mayn't I go to bed, please?" whined poor Robert.
"Can I please go to bed?" complained poor Robert.
"Certainly not," said the Captain. "You're on duty."
"Definitely not," said the Captain. "You're on duty."
And on duty poor Robert had to remain, for the Captain had a will as well as his son. So he rolled himself up in his father's railway rug, and slept on the floor.
And on duty, poor Robert had to stay, because the Captain was just as stubborn as his son. So, he wrapped himself up in his father's railway blanket and slept on the floor.
The next night he was very glad to go quietly to bed, and remain there.
The next night, he was really happy to go to bed quietly and stay there.
IV.
The Captain's children sat at breakfast in a large, bright nursery. It was the room where the old bachelor had died, and now her children made it merry. This was just what he would have wished.
The Captain's kids sat at breakfast in a big, sunny nursery. It was the room where the old bachelor had passed away, and now her children filled it with joy. This was exactly what he would have wanted.
They all sat round the table, for it was breakfast-time. There were five of them, and five bowls of boiled bread-and-milk smoked before them. Sarah (a foolish, gossiping girl, who acted as nurse till better could be found) was waiting on them, and by the table sat Darkie, the black retriever, his long, curly back swaying slightly from the difficulty of holding himself up, and his solemn hazel[Pg 297] eyes fixed very intently on each and all of the breakfast bowls. He was as silent and sagacious as Sarah was talkative and empty-headed. Though large, he was unassuming. Pax, the pug, on the contrary, who came up to the first joint of Darkie's leg, stood defiantly on his dignity (and his short stumps). He always placed himself in front of the bigger dog, and made a point of hustling him in doorways and of going first downstairs.
They all sat around the table because it was breakfast time. There were five of them, and five bowls of boiled bread-and-milk steaming in front of them. Sarah (a silly, gossiping girl who acted as their nurse until someone better could be found) was serving them, while Darkie, the black retriever, sat by the table, his long, curly back swaying slightly from the effort of holding himself up, and his serious hazel eyes fixed intently on each of the breakfast bowls. He was as quiet and wise as Sarah was chatty and shallow. Though he was large, he was unpretentious. Pax, the pug, on the other hand, who reached just to the first joint of Darkie's leg, stood proudly on his dignity (and his short legs). He always positioned himself in front of the larger dog and made a point of pushing past him in doorways and going first down the stairs.
Robert's tongue was seldom idle, even at meals. "Sarah, who is that tall old gentleman at church, in the seat near the pulpit?" he asked. "He wears a cloak like what the Blues wear, only all blue, and is tall enough for a Life-guardsman. He stood when we were kneeling down, and said, Almighty and most merciful Father, louder than anybody."
Robert's tongue was rarely quiet, even during meals. "Sarah, who is that tall old guy at church sitting near the pulpit?" he asked. "He wears a cloak like the Blues, but it's all blue, and he's tall enough to be a Life-guardsman. He stood up while we were kneeling and said, Almighty and most merciful Father, louder than anyone else."
Sarah knew who the old gentleman was, and knew also that the children did not know, and that their parents did not see fit to tell them as yet. But she had a passion for telling and hearing news, and would rather gossip with a child than not gossip at all. "Never you mind, Master Robin," she said, nodding sagaciously. "Little boys aren't to know everything."
Sarah knew who the old man was, and she also realized that the kids didn’t know, and that their parents hadn't decided to tell them yet. But she loved sharing and hearing stories, and she'd rather chat with a child than not chat at all. "Don't worry about it, Master Robin," she said, nodding wisely. "Little boys don’t need to know everything."
"Ah, then, I know you don't know," replied Robert; "if you did, you'd tell."
"Ah, then, I know you don't know," Robert replied. "If you did, you would tell."
"I do," said Sarah.
"I do," Sarah said.
"You don't," said Robin.
"You don't," said Robin.
"Your ma's forbid you to contradict, Master Robin," said Sarah; "and if you do I shall tell her. I know well enough who the old gentleman is, and perhaps I might tell you, only you'd go straight off and tell again."
"Your mom's told you not to argue, Master Robin," Sarah said. "And if you do, I’ll let her know. I know exactly who that old man is, and maybe I’d tell you, but you’d just run off and share it again."
"No, no, I wouldn't!" shouted Robin. "I can keep a secret, indeed I can! Pinch my little finger, and try. Do, do tell me, Sarah, there's a dear Sarah, and then I shall know you know." And he danced round her, catching at her skirts.
"No, no, I wouldn't!" shouted Robin. "I can keep a secret, really I can! Pinch my little finger and see. Please, please tell me, Sarah, dear Sarah, and then I'll know you know." And he danced around her, grabbing at her skirts.
To keep a secret was beyond Sarah's powers.
Keeping a secret was beyond Sarah's abilities.
"Do let my dress be, Master Robin," she said, "you're ripping out all the gathers, and listen while I whisper. As sure as you're a living boy, that gentleman's your own grandpapa."
"Please stop messing with my dress, Master Robin," she said, "you're pulling out all the gathers, and listen while I whisper. I swear, that gentleman is your own grandpa."
Robin lost his hold on Sarah's dress; his arms fell by his side, and he stood with his brows knit for some minutes, thinking. Then he said, emphatically, "What lies you do tell, Sarah!"
Robin lost his grip on Sarah's dress; his arms dropped to his sides, and he stood with his brows furrowed for a few moments, thinking. Then he said, emphatically, "What lies you tell, Sarah!"
"Oh, Robin!" cried Nicholas, who had drawn near, his thick curls standing stark with curiosity, "Mamma said 'lies' wasn't a proper word, and you promised not to say it again."
"Oh, Robin!" exclaimed Nicholas, who had come closer, his thick curls standing out with curiosity, "Mom said 'lies' isn't a proper word, and you promised not to say it again."
"I forgot," said Robin, "I didn't mean to break my promise. But she does tell—ahem!—you know what."
"I forgot," said Robin, "I didn't mean to break my promise. But she does—uhm!—you know what."
"You wicked boy!" cried the enraged Sarah; "how dare you say such a thing, and everybody in the place knows he's your ma's own pa."
"You wicked boy!" shouted the furious Sarah; "how dare you say something like that when everyone here knows he's your mom's own dad."
"I'll go and ask her," said Robin, and he was at the door in a moment; but Sarah, alarmed by the thought of getting into a scrape herself, caught him by the arm.
"I'll go ask her," said Robin, and he was at the door in no time; but Sarah, worried about getting into trouble herself, grabbed him by the arm.
"Don't you go, love; it'll only make your ma angry. There; it was all my nonsense."
"Don’t go, sweetheart; it’ll just make your mom mad. See, it was all my fault."
"Then it's not true?" said Robin, indignantly. "What did you tell me so for?"
"Then it’s not true?" Robin said, annoyed. "Why did you tell me that?"
"It was all my jokes and nonsense," said the unscrupulous Sarah, "But your ma wouldn't like to know I've said such a thing. And Master Robert wouldn't be so mean as to tell tales, would he, love?"
"It was just all my jokes and nonsense," said the unscrupulous Sarah, "But your mom wouldn't want to know I've said something like that. And Master Robert wouldn't be so cruel as to tell stories, would he, darling?"
"I'm not mean," said Robin stoutly; "and I don't tell tales; but you do, and you tell you know what, besides. However, I won't go this time; but I'll tell you what—if you tell tales of me to papa any more, I'll tell him what you said about the old gentleman in the blue cloak." With which parting threat Robin strode off to join his brothers and sisters.
"I'm not mean," Robin said firmly; "and I don't spread rumors; but you do, and you talk about you know what, too. Anyway, I'm not going this time; but let me tell you something—if you keep telling my dad stories about me, I'll tell him what you said about that old guy in the blue cloak." With that final warning, Robin walked away to join his brothers and sisters.
V.
After Robert left the nursery he strolled out of doors, and, peeping through the gate at the end of the drive, he saw a party of boys going through what looked like a military exercise with sticks and a good deal of stamping; but, instead of mere words of command, they all spoke by turns, as in a play. Not being at all shy, he joined them, and asked so many questions that he soon got to know all about it. They were practicing a Christmas mumming-play, called "The Peace Egg." Why it was called thus they could not tell him, as there was nothing whatever about eggs in it, and so far from being a play of peace, it was made up of a series of battles between certain valiant knights and princes. The rehearsal being over, Robin went with the boys to the sexton's house (he was father to one of the characters called the "King of Egypt") where they showed him the dresses they were to wear. These were made of gay-colored materials, and covered with ribbons, except that of the "Black Prince of Paradine," which was black, as became his title. The boys also showed him the book from which they learned their parts, and which was to be bought at the post-office store.
After Robert left the nursery, he went outside and, peeking through the gate at the end of the driveway, he saw a group of boys doing what looked like a military drill with sticks and a lot of stomping. Instead of just following commands, they all took turns speaking, like in a play. Not feeling shy at all, he joined them and asked so many questions that he quickly learned all about it. They were practicing a Christmas play called "The Peace Egg." They couldn’t explain why it was called that since there was nothing about eggs in it, and instead of being a play about peace, it featured a series of battles between brave knights and princes. Once the rehearsal was over, Robin went with the boys to the sexton’s house (he was the father of one of the characters known as the "King of Egypt"), where they showed him the costumes they would wear. These were made of colorful fabrics and adorned with ribbons, except for the "Black Prince of Paradine," who wore black, fitting his title. The boys also showed him the book from which they learned their lines, which could be bought at the post-office store.
"Then are you the mummers who come round at Christmas, and act in people's kitchens, and people give them money, that mamma used to tell us about?" said Robin.
"Are you the performers who go around at Christmas and put on shows in people's kitchens, and then they get money from people, like Mom used to tell us about?" Robin asked.
The boy hesitated a moment and then said, "Well, I suppose we are."
The boy paused for a moment and then said, "Well, I guess we are."
"And do you go out in the snow from one house to another at night; and oh, don't you enjoy it?" cried Robin.
"And do you go out in the snow from one house to another at night? Oh, don’t you love it?" exclaimed Robin.
"We like it well enough," the lad admitted.
"We like it just fine," the kid admitted.
Robin bought a copy of "The Peace Egg." He was resolved to have a nursery performance, and to[Pg 300] take the chief part himself. The others were willing for what he wished, but there were difficulties. In the first place, there are eight characters in the play, and there were only five children. They decided among themselves to leave out the "Fool," and Mamma said that another character was not to be acted by any of them, or indeed mentioned; "the little one who comes in at the end," Robin explained. Mamma had her reasons, and these were always good. She had not been altogether pleased that Robin had bought the play. It was a very old thing, she said, and very queer; not adapted for a child's play. If Mamma thought the parts not quite fit for the children to learn, they found them much too long: so in the end she picked out some bits for each, which they learned easily, and which, with a good deal of fighting, made quite as good a story of it as if they had done the whole. What may have been wanting otherwise was made up for by the dresses, which were charming.
Robin bought a copy of "The Peace Egg." He was determined to put on a nursery performance and to[Pg 300] take the main role himself. The others were happy to go along with his wishes, but there were some challenges. First, there were eight characters in the play, but only five kids available. They decided to skip the "Fool," and Mom said that another character wasn't to be played by any of them, or even mentioned; "the little one who comes in at the end," as Robin explained. Mom had her reasons, and they were always valid. She wasn't entirely happy that Robin bought the play. She said it was very old and quite strange, not suitable for a children's performance. While Mom thought the parts weren't exactly appropriate for the kids to learn, they found them way too long. In the end, she picked out some bits for each child that were easy to learn, and with a lot of playful fighting, they created just as good a story as if they had done the whole thing. What might have been lacking otherwise was compensated for by the costumes, which were lovely.
Robin was St. George, Nicholas the valiant Slasher, Dora the Doctor, and the other two Hector and the King of Egypt. "And now we've no Black Prince!" cried Robin in dismay.
Robin was St. George, Nicholas the brave Slasher, Dora the Doctor, and the other two were Hector and the King of Egypt. "And now we don’t have a Black Prince!" cried Robin in disappointment.
"Let Darkie be the Black Prince," said Nicholas.
"Let Darkie be the Black Prince," Nicholas said.
"When you wave your stick he'll jump for it, and then you can pretend to fight with him."
"When you wave your stick, he'll jump for it, and then you can pretend to fight with him."
"It's not a stick, it's a sword," said Robin.
"It's not a stick, it's a sword," Robin said.
"However, Darkie may be the Black Prince."
"However, Darkie could be the Black Prince."
"And what's Pax to be?" asked Dora; "for you know he will come if Darkie does, and he'll run in before everybody else too."
"And what's Pax going to do?" asked Dora; "you know he'll come if Darkie does, and he'll rush in ahead of everyone else too."
"Then he must be the Fool," said Robin, "and it will do very well, for the Fool comes in before the rest, and Pax can have his red coat on, and the collar with the little bells."
"Then he must be the Fool," said Robin, "and that works perfectly because the Fool goes in first, and Pax can wear his red coat and the collar with the little bells."
VI.
Robin thought that Christmas would never come. To the Captain and his wife it seemed to come too fast. They had hoped it might bring reconciliation with the old man, but it seemed they had hoped in vain.
Robin thought Christmas would never arrive. For the Captain and his wife, it felt like it came too quickly. They had hoped it would bring a chance to make peace with the old man, but it seemed their hope was in vain.
There were times now when the Captain almost regretted the old bachelor's bequest. The familiar scenes of her old home sharpened his wife's grief. To see her father every Sunday in church, with marks of age and infirmity upon him, but with not a look of tenderness for his only child, this tried her sorely.
There were times now when the Captain almost felt regret for the old bachelor’s inheritance. The familiar sights of her childhood home intensified his wife’s sorrow. Watching her father every Sunday at church, with signs of aging and frailty, but without a single look of affection for his only child, was a deep strain for her.
"She felt it less abroad," thought the Captain. "A home in which she frets herself to death, is after all, no great boon."
"She felt it less when she was overseas," thought the Captain. "A home where she stresses herself out is, after all, not much of a blessing."
Christmas Eve came.
Christmas Eve arrived.
"I'm sure it's quite Christmas enough now," said Robin. "We'll have 'The Peace Egg' to-night."
"I'm sure it's definitely Christmas now," said Robin. "We'll have 'The Peace Egg' tonight."
So as the Captain and his wife sat sadly over their fire, the door opened, and Pax ran in shaking his bells, and followed by the nursery mummers. The performance was most successful. It was by no means pathetic, and yet, as has been said, the Captain's wife shed tears.
So as the Captain and his wife sat quietly by the fire, the door opened, and Pax rushed in jingling his bells, followed by the nursery performers. The show was quite a hit. It wasn't overly sad, but still, as mentioned, the Captain's wife cried.
"What is the matter, mamma?" said Robert, abruptly dropping his sword and running up to her.
"What’s wrong, Mom?" Robert asked, suddenly dropping his sword and running over to her.
"Don't tease mamma with questions," said the Captain; "she is not very well, and rather sad. We must all be very kind and good to poor dear mamma;" and the Captain raised his wife's hand to his lips as he spoke. Robin seized the other hand and kissed it tenderly. He was very fond of his mother. At this moment Pax took a little run, and jumped on to mamma's lap, where, sitting facing the company, he opened his black mouth[Pg 302] and yawned, with a ludicrous inappropriateness worthy of any clown. It made everybody laugh.
"Don't bother Mom with questions," said the Captain; "she's not feeling well and is a bit down. We all need to be really kind and good to poor dear Mom," and the Captain kissed his wife's hand as he spoke. Robin grabbed the other hand and kissed it gently. He loved his mother very much. At that moment, Pax ran over and jumped into Mom's lap, where he sat facing the group, opened his wide mouth[Pg 302] and yawned in a way that was hilariously inappropriate, just like a clown. It made everyone laugh.
"And now we'll go and act in the kitchen," said Nicholas.
"And now we'll go and perform in the kitchen," said Nicholas.
"Supper at nine o'clock, remember," shouted the Captain. "And we are going to have real frumenty and Yule cakes, such as mamma used to tell us of when we were abroad."
"Supper at nine o'clock, don't forget," shouted the Captain. "And we're going to have real frumenty and Yule cakes, just like mom used to tell us about when we were overseas."
"Hurray!" shouted the mummers, and they ran off, Pax leaping from his seat just in time to hustle the Black Prince in the doorway. When the dining-room door was shut, Robert raised his hand, and said "Hush!"
"Hurray!" shouted the performers, and they took off, Pax jumping from his seat just in time to usher the Black Prince through the doorway. When the dining-room door was closed, Robert raised his hand and said, "Hush!"
The mummers pricked their ears, but there was only a distant harsh and scraping sound, as of stones rubbed together.
The mummers perked up, but all they heard was a distant, harsh scraping sound, like stones grinding against each other.
"They're cleaning the passages," Robert went on, "and Sarah told me they meant to finish the mistletoe, and have everything cleaned up by supper-time. They don't want us, I know. Look here, we'll go real mumming instead. That will be fun!"
"They're cleaning the hallways," Robert continued, "and Sarah told me they plan to finish the mistletoe and have everything cleaned up by dinnertime. They don’t want us around, I know. Look, let’s go real mumming instead. That would be fun!"
Nicholas grinned with delight.
Nicholas smiled with joy.
"But will mamma let us?" he enquired.
"But will Mom let us?" he asked.
"Oh, it will be all right if we're back by supper-time," said Robert, hastily. "Only of course we must take care not to catch cold. Come and help me to get some wraps."
"Oh, it'll be fine if we're back by dinner time," Robert said quickly. "But of course, we need to make sure we don't catch a cold. Come help me grab some jackets."
The old oak chest in which spare shawls, rugs, and coats were kept was soon ransacked, and the mummers' gay dresses hidden by motley wrappers. But no sooner did Darkie and Pax behold the coats, etc., than they at once began to leap and bark, as it was their custom to do when they saw any one dressing to go out. Robin was sorely afraid that this would betray them; but though the Captain and his wife heard the barking they did not guess the cause.
The old oak chest where spare shawls, rugs, and coats were stored was quickly rummaged through, revealing the mummers' colorful costumes hidden under mismatched wraps. But as soon as Darkie and Pax saw the coats, they immediately started jumping and barking, which was their usual behavior whenever they spotted someone getting ready to go out. Robin was really worried that this would give them away; however, even though the Captain and his wife heard the barking, they didn’t figure out what was happening.
So the front door being very gently opened and closed, the nursery mummers stole away.
So the front door was quietly opened and closed, and the nursery mummers slipped away.
VII.
It was a very fine night. The snow was well-trodden on the drive, so that it did not wet their feet, but on the trees and shrubs it hung soft and white.
It was a really nice night. The snow was packed down on the driveway, so it didn't soak their feet, but it rested softly and white on the trees and shrubs.
"It's much jollier being out at night than in the daytime," said Robin.
"It's way more fun being out at night than during the day," said Robin.
"Much," responded Nicholas, with intense feeling.
"Yeah," replied Nicholas, with strong emotion.
"We'll go a wassailing next week," said Robin. "I know all about it, and perhaps we shall get a good lot of money, and then we'll buy tin swords with scabbards for next year. I don't like these sticks. Oh, dear, I wish it wasn't so long between one Christmas and another."
"We're going caroling next week," said Robin. "I know all about it, and maybe we'll get a good amount of money, then we can buy tin swords with scabbards for next year. I don’t like these sticks. Oh, I wish it wasn't so long between one Christmas and the next."
"Where shall we go first?" asked Nicholas, as they turned into the high road.
"Where should we go first?" asked Nicholas as they turned onto the main road.
"This is the first house," he said. "We'll act here;" and all pressed in as quickly as possible. Once safe within the grounds, they shouldered their sticks, and marched with composure.
"This is the first house," he said. "We'll operate here;" and everyone crowded in as fast as they could. Once they were safely inside the grounds, they shouldered their sticks and walked with confidence.
"You're going to the front door," said Nicholas. "Mummers ought to go to the back."
"You're headed to the front door," said Nicholas. "Mummers should go to the back."
"We don't know where it is," said Robin, and he rang the front-door bell. There was a pause. Then lights shone, steps were heard, and at last a sound of much unbarring, unbolting, and unlocking. It might have been a prison. Then the door was opened by an elderly, timid-looking woman, who held a tallow candle above her head.
"We don't know where it is," said Robin as he rang the doorbell. There was a pause. Then lights came on, footsteps were heard, and finally, there was a lot of unbarring, unbolting, and unlocking. It felt like a prison. Then an elderly, timid-looking woman opened the door, holding a candle over her head.
"Who's there?" she said, "at this time of night."
"Who’s there?" she said, "at this time of night?"
"We're Christmas mummers," said Robin, stoutly; "we didn't know the way to the back door, but——"
"We're Christmas performers," said Robin confidently; "we didn't know how to get to the back door, but——"
"And don't you know better than to come here?" said the woman. "Be off with you, as fast as you can."
"And don't you know better than to come here?" the woman said. "Get out of here, as quickly as you can."
"You're only the servant," said Robin. "Go and ask your master and mistress if they wouldn't like to see us act. We do it very well."
"You're just the servant," Robin said. "Go and ask your boss and their partner if they'd like to see us perform. We do it really well."
"You impudent boy, be off with you!" repeated the woman. "Master'd no more let you nor any other such rubbish set foot in this house——"
"You rude boy, get out of here!" the woman said again. "The master won't let you or anyone like you step foot in this house——"
"Woman!" shouted a voice close behind her, which made her start as if she had been shot, "who authorizes you to say what your master will or will not do, before you've asked him? The boy is right. You are the servant, and it is not your business to choose for me whom I shall or shall not see."
"Woman!" shouted a voice close behind her, causing her to jump as if she had been shot, "who gives you the right to say what your master will or won’t do, without asking him first? The boy is right. You are the servant, and it’s not your place to decide who I should or shouldn’t see."
"I meant no harm, sir, I'm sure," said the housekeeper; "but I thought you'd never——"
"I meant no harm, sir, I'm sure," said the housekeeper; "but I thought you’d never——"
"My good woman," said her master, "if I had wanted somebody to think for me, you're the last person I should have employed. I hire you to obey orders, not to think."
"My good woman," said her master, "if I wanted someone to think for me, you would be the last person I would have hired. I hire you to follow orders, not to think."
"I'm sure, sir," said the housekeeper, whose only form of argument was reiteration, "I never thought you would have seen them——"
"I'm sure, sir," said the housekeeper, whose only way of making her point was by repeating herself, "I never thought you would have seen them——"
"Then you were wrong," shouted her master. "I will see them. Bring them in."
"Then you were wrong," her master shouted. "I want to see them. Bring them in."
He was a tall, gaunt old man, and Robin stared at him for some minutes, wondering where he could have seen somebody very like him. At last he remembered. It was the old gentleman of the blue cloak.
He was a tall, thin old man, and Robin looked at him for a few minutes, trying to figure out where he had seen someone that resembled him. Finally, he recalled. It was the old man in the blue cloak.
The children threw off their wraps, the housekeeper helping them, and chattering ceaselessly, from sheer nervousness.
The kids took off their coats with the housekeeper's help, chatting nonstop from pure nervousness.
"Well, to be sure," said she, "their dresses are pretty, too. And they seem quite a better sort of children, they talk quite genteel. I might ha' knowed they weren't like common mummers, but I was so flusterated hearing the bell go so late, and——"
"Well, for sure," she said, "their dresses are nice, too. And they seem like a better class of kids; they talk so refined. I should have known they weren’t like regular performers, but I was so flustered hearing the bell ring so late, and——"
"Are they ready?" said the old man, who had[Pg 305] stood like a ghost in the dim light of the flaring tallow candle, grimly watching the proceedings.
"Are they ready?" asked the old man, who had[Pg 305] stood like a ghost in the dim light of the flickering candle, grimly observing the events.
"Yes, sir. Shall I take them to the kitchen, sir?"
"Yes, sir. Should I take them to the kitchen, sir?"
"——for you and the other idle hussies to gape and grin at? No. Bring them to the library," he snapped, and then stalked off, leading the way.
"——for you and the other lazy girls to stare and smile at? No. Take them to the library," he snapped, then walked off, leading the way.
The housekeeper accordingly led them to the library, and then withdrew, nearly falling on her face as she left the room by stumbling over Darkie, who slipped in last like a black shadow.
The housekeeper then took them to the library and stepped out, almost tripping as she left the room by stumbling over Darkie, who had sneaked in last like a black shadow.
The old man was seated in a carved oak chair by the fire.
The old man was sitting in a carved oak chair by the fire.
"I never said the dogs were to come in," he said.
"I never said the dogs could come in," he said.
"But we can't do without them, please," said Robin, boldly. "You see there are eight people in 'The Peace Egg,' and there are only five of us; and so Darkie has to be the Black Prince, and Pax has to be the Fool, and so we have to have them."
"But we can't do without them, please," Robin said confidently. "You see, there are eight characters in 'The Peace Egg,' and there are only five of us; so Darkie has to be the Black Prince, and Pax has to be the Fool, which means we need them."
"Five and two make seven," said the old man, with a grim smile; "what do you do for the eighth?"
"Five plus two equals seven," the old man said with a grim smile. "What do you do for the eighth?"
"Oh, that's the little one at the end," said Robin, confidently. "Mamma said we weren't to mention him, but I think that's because we're children.—You're grown up, you know, so I'll show you the book, and you can see for yourself," he went on, drawing "The Peace Egg" from his pocket: "there, that's the picture of him, on the last page; black, with horns and a tail."
"Oh, that's the little one at the end," Robin said with confidence. "Mom said we shouldn’t talk about him, but I think that’s because we’re kids.—You’re an adult, so I’ll show you the book, and you can see for yourself," he continued, pulling "The Peace Egg" out of his pocket: "there, that’s the picture of him on the last page; black, with horns and a tail."
The old man's stern face relaxed into a broad smile as he examined the grotesque woodcut; but when he turned to the first page the smile vanished in a deep frown, and his eyes shone like hot coals with anger. He had seen Robin's name.
The old man's serious face softened into a wide smile as he looked at the creepy woodcut; but when he turned to the first page, the smile disappeared and was replaced by a deep frown, his eyes glowing with anger like burning coals. He had seen Robin's name.
"Who sent you here?" he asked, in a hoarse voice. "Speak, and speak the truth! Did your mother send you here?"
"Who sent you here?" he asked, in a rough voice. "Talk, and tell the truth! Did your mom send you here?"
Robin thought the old man was angry with them for playing truant. He said, slowly, "N—no. She didn't exactly send us; but I don't think she'll mind our having come if we get back in time for supper. Mamma never forbid our going mumming, you know."
Robin thought the old man was upset with them for skipping school. He said, slowly, "N—no. She didn't really send us; but I don't think she'll mind that we came as long as we get back in time for dinner. Mom never forbade us from going mumming, you know."
"I don't suppose she ever thought of it," Nicholas said candidly, wagging his curly head from side to side.
"I don’t think she ever considered it," Nicholas said honestly, shaking his curly head back and forth.
"She knows we're mummers," said Robin, "for she helped us. When we were abroad, you know, she used to tell us about the mummers acting at Christmas, when she was a little girl; and so we thought we'd be mummers, and so we acted to papa and mamma, and so we thought we'd act to the maids, but they were cleaning the passages, and so we thought we'd really go mumming; and we've got several other houses to go to before supper-time; we'd better begin, I think," said Robin; and without more ado he began to march round and round, raising his sword, and the performance went off quite as creditably as before.
"She knows we're mummers," Robin said, "because she helped us. When we were away, you know, she used to tell us stories about the mummers performing at Christmas when she was a little girl; so we decided to be mummers too, and we acted for mom and dad, and then we thought we'd perform for the maids, but they were busy cleaning the hallways. So we figured we should really go mumming; we have several other houses to visit before dinner. We should get started, I think," Robin said, and without hesitation, he started marching in circles, raising his sword, and the performance went just as well as before.
As the children acted the old man's anger wore off. He watched them with an interest he could not repress. When Nicholas took some hard thwacks from Robert without flinching, the old man clapped his hands; and after the encounter was over, he said he would not have had the dogs excluded on any consideration. It was just at the end, when they were all marching round and round, holding on by each other's swords "over the shoulder," and singing "A mumming we will go, etc.," that Nicholas suddenly brought the circle to a stand-still by stopping dead short, and staring up at the wall before him.
As the kids played, the old man's anger faded away. He watched them with an interest he couldn’t hide. When Nicholas took some hard hits from Robert without backing down, the old man clapped his hands; and after the match was over, he said he wouldn’t have wanted the dogs left out for anything. It was just at the end, when they were all marching in circles, holding on to each other’s swords "over the shoulder," and singing "A mumming we will go, etc.," that Nicholas suddenly brought the circle to a halt by stopping in his tracks and staring at the wall in front of him.
"What are you stopping for?" said Robert, turning indignantly around.
"What are you stopping for?" Robert said, turning around angrily.
"Look there!" cried Nicholas, pointing to a little painting which hung above the old man's head.
"Look over there!" shouted Nicholas, pointing at a small painting that was hanging above the old man's head.
Robin looked, and said abruptly, "It's Dora."
Robin looked and said suddenly, "It's Dora."
"Which is Dora?" asked the old man in a strange, sharp tone.
"Which one is Dora?" asked the old man in an odd, intense tone.
"Here she is," said Robin and Nicholas in one breath, as they dragged her forward.
"Here she is," Robin and Nicholas said in unison as they pulled her forward.
"She's the Doctor," said Robin, "and you can't see her face for her things. Dor, take off your cap and pull back that hood. There! Oh, it is like her!"
"She's the Doctor," said Robin, "and you can't see her face because of her things. Dor, take off your cap and pull back that hood. There! Oh, it is like her!"
It was the portrait of her mother as a child; but of this the nursery mummers knew nothing. The old man looked as the peaked cap and hood fell away from Dora's face and fair curls, and then he uttered a sharp cry, and buried his head upon his hands. The boys stood stupefied, but Dora ran up to him, and putting her little hands on his arms, said, in childish pitying tones, "Oh, I am so sorry! Have you got a headache? May Robin put the shovel in the fire for you? Mamma has hot shovels for her headaches." And though the old man did not speak or move, she went on coaxing him, and stroking his head, on which the hair was white. At this moment Pax took one of his unexpected runs, and jumped on to the old man's knee, in his own particular fashion, and then yawned at the company. The old man was startled, and lifted his face suddenly. It was wet with tears.
It was a portrait of her mother as a child, but the nursery kids had no idea. The old man watched as the peaked cap and hood fell away from Dora's face and her fair curls, then he let out a sharp cry and buried his head in his hands. The boys stood frozen, but Dora ran up to him and, placing her little hands on his arms, said in a caring childlike voice, "Oh, I'm so sorry! Do you have a headache? Can Robin put the shovel in the fire for you? Mom has hot shovels for her headaches." And although the old man didn’t say anything or move, she kept coaxing him and gently stroking his white hair. At that moment, Pax took one of his sudden jumps and landed on the old man's knee in his usual way, then yawned at everyone. The old man was startled and suddenly lifted his face, which was wet with tears.
"Why, you're crying!" exclaimed the children with one breath.
"Why are you crying?" the children exclaimed in unison.
"It's very odd," said Robin, fretfully. "I can't think what's the matter to-night. Mamma was crying too when we were acting, and papa said we weren't to tease her with questions, and he kissed her hand, and I kissed her hand too. And papa said we must all be very good and kind to poor dear mamma, and so I mean to be, she's so good. And I think we'd better go home, or perhaps she'll be frightened," Robin added.
"It’s really strange," Robin said, feeling anxious. "I don’t know what’s going on tonight. Mom was crying when we were acting, and Dad told us not to ask her any questions. He kissed her hand, and I kissed her hand too. Dad said we should all be really good and nice to poor mom, and I definitely intend to be because she’s so wonderful. I think we should go home, or maybe she’ll get scared," Robin added.
"She's so good, is she?" asked the old man.[Pg 308] He had put Pax off his knee, and taken Dora on to it.
"She's really that great, huh?" the old man asked.[Pg 308] He had set Pax down from his knee and picked up Dora instead.
"Oh, isn't she!" said Nicholas, swaying his curly head from side to side as usual.
"Oh, isn't she?" said Nicholas, nodding his curly head from side to side as he always did.
"She's always good," said Robin, emphatically; "and so's papa. But I'm always doing something I oughtn't to," he added, slowly. "But then, you know, I don't pretend to obey Sarah. I don't care a fig for Sarah; and I won't obey any woman but mamma."
"She's always good," Robin said firmly; "and so is Dad. But I'm always doing something I shouldn't," he added slowly. "But you know, I don't pretend to listen to Sarah. I don't care at all about Sarah; and I won't obey any woman except Mom."
"Who's Sarah?" asked the grandfather.
"Who's Sarah?" the grandfather asked.
"She's our nurse," said Robin, "and she tells—I mustn't say what she tells—but it's not the truth. She told one about you the other day," he added.
"She's our nurse," said Robin, "and she tells—I can't say what she tells—but it’s not the truth. She mentioned something about you the other day," he added.
"About me?" said the old man.
"About me?" the old man said.
"She said you were our grandpapa. So then I knew she was telling you know what."
"She said you were our grandpa. So then I knew she was full of it."
"How did you know it wasn't true?" the old man asked.
"How did you know it wasn't true?" the old man asked.
"Why, of course," said Robin, "if you were our mamma's father, you'd know her, and be very fond of her, and come to see her. And then you'd be our grandfather, too, and you'd have us to see you, and perhaps give us Christmas-boxes. I wish you were," Robin added with a sigh. "It would be very nice."
"Of course," said Robin, "if you were our mom's dad, you'd know her, and you'd be really fond of her, and you’d come to visit her. And then you'd be our grandfather too, and we’d get to see you, and maybe you'd even give us Christmas gifts. I wish you were," Robin added with a sigh. "It would be really nice."
"Would you like it?" asked the old man of Dora.
"Would you like it?" asked the old man to Dora.
And Dora, who was half asleep and very comfortable, put her little arms about his neck as she was wont to put them around the Captain's, and said, "Very much."
And Dora, who was half asleep and really comfy, wrapped her little arms around his neck like she usually did with the Captain, and said, "Very much."
He put her down at last, very tenderly, almost unwillingly, and left the children alone. By-and-by he returned, dressed in the blue cloak, and took Dora up again.
He finally set her down, very gently, almost hesitantly, and left the kids by themselves. After a while, he came back, wearing the blue cloak, and picked Dora up again.
"I will see you home," he said.
"I'll walk you home," he said.
The children had not been missed. The clock had only just struck nine when there came a knock[Pg 309] on the door of the dining-room, where the Captain and his wife still sat by the Yule log. She said "Come in," wearily, thinking it was the frumenty and the Christmas cakes.
The kids hadn't been missed. The clock had just struck nine when there was a knock[Pg 309] on the door of the dining room, where the Captain and his wife were still sitting by the Yule log. She said "Come in," tiredly, thinking it was the frumenty and the Christmas cakes.
But it was her father, with her child in his arms!
But it was her dad, holding her baby in his arms!
VIII.
The Captain had many friends who knew of the sad estrangement between his wife and her father. Some of them were in church the next day, which was Christmas Day, when the Captain's wife came in. They would have hid their faces, but for the startling sight that met the gaze of the congregation. The old grandfather walked into church abreast of the Captain.
The Captain had a lot of friends who were aware of the unfortunate rift between his wife and her father. Some of them were at church the next day, on Christmas Day, when the Captain's wife walked in. They would have hidden their faces, but the shocking sight that greeted the congregation kept them from doing so. The old grandfather entered the church side by side with the Captain.
"They've met in the porch," whispered one under the shelter of his hat.
"They've met on the porch," whispered one under the cover of his hat.
"They can't quarrel publicly in a place of worship," said another, turning pale.
"They can't argue openly in a place of worship," said another, going pale.
"She's gone into his seat," cried a girl in a shrill whisper.
"She's taken his seat," whispered a girl in a high-pitched voice.
"And the children after her," added her sister, incautiously aloud.
"And the kids after her," her sister added, thoughtlessly saying it out loud.
There was now no doubt about the matter. The old man in his blue cloak stood for a few moments politely disputing the question of precedence with his handsome son-in-law. Then the Captain bowed and passed in, and the old man followed him.
There was now no doubt about it. The old man in his blue cloak stood for a moment, politely arguing about who should go first with his handsome son-in-law. Then the Captain bowed and walked in, and the old man followed him.
By the time that the service was ended everybody knew of the happy peacemaking, and was glad. One old friend after another came up with blessings and good wishes. This was a proper Christmas, indeed, they said. There was a general rejoicing.
By the time the service was over, everyone knew about the joyful peacemaking and felt happy. One old friend after another came up to share blessings and good wishes. They all said it was a truly wonderful Christmas. There was a sense of collective joy.
But only the grandfather and his children knew that it was hatched from "The Peace Egg."
But only the grandfather and his kids knew that it came from "The Peace Egg."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!